niversity of Cbicago liiibraricjs
niversity of Cbicago
liiibraricjs
3 ENOCHor
The Hebrew Book oj Enoch
Cambridge University Press
Fetter Lane, London
New York
Bombay, Calcutta, MadrasToronto
Macmillan
Tokyo
Maruzen-Kabushiki-Kaisha
All rights reserved
3 ENOCHor
Hebrew Book of Knock
EDITEDAND TRANSLATED FOR
THE FIRST TIME WITH INTRODUCTIONCOMMENTARY Sf CRITICAL NOTES
by
HUGO ODEBERGPH.D. (LoND.)
CAMBRIDGEAT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS
MCMXXVIII
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN
1413180
To
THE REV. CANON G. H. BOX, M.A., D.D.
Davidson Professor of Old Testament Studies
in the University of London
PREFACE
The writer owes profound gratitude to his teacher, Professor
G. H. Box, of the University of London, without whose
guidance, encouragement, generous interest and helpful
criticism the present work would never have been broughtinto shape.
The Venerable the Archdeacon of Westminster, Dr R. H.
Charles, has authorized the writer to give the present book
the title "3 Enoch".
The second and third parts of the book (Translation with
Notes and Hebrew text with critical apparatus) are in the
main identical with those of the writer's thesis for the Ph.D.
degree. The Introduction, however, has been wholly revised
and partly shortened. The revision has been approved byProfessor Box, who has been kind enough to read throughthe Introduction in its final form.
The writer wishes to express his thanks to the readers of
the Cambridge University Press for the care and trouble
which they have taken with the correction of the proofs and
for the valuable suggestions given by them.
To the Senate of the University of London the writer is
indebted for a grant of 100 out of the University of LondonPublication Fund, and to the Trustees of the Olaus Petri
Stiftelse of the University of Upsala for a grant of the sameamount towards the publication costs.
HUGO ODEBERG
Bjdrklinge, Sweden
15 February 1 928
CONTENTS
PART I+
INTRODUCTIONpages 1-192
1 Abbreviations employed ....... page 3
2 Sources and Literature ........ 4
A. Hebrew and Aramaic . 4
B. Other Literature . . . . . . . . n
3 MSS. and printed books containing the Hebrew Book of Enoch
or parts of it 17
4 The mutual relations and affinities of the MSS. and other sources 19
5 Short Survey of the Contents of the Hebrew Book of Enoch . 19
6 Quotations of and references to 3 Enoch . . . . . 20
7 Origin and date of composition of the Hebrew Book of Enoch
and its relation to cognate mystical writings.... 23
(a) Ideas and expressions of i Enoch recurring in 3 Enoch . 43
(b) Parallels between and cognate conceptions in 2 Enoch and
3 Enoch 52
(c) Similarities between Mandaitic Literature and 3 Enoch . 64
8 The conceptions of Metatron in 3 Enoch..... 79
9 The references to Metatron found in Talmud, Midras and
Targum .......... 90
10 The conceptions of Metatron in related mystical and apoca-
lyptic literature 96A. In i Ap. Ism., the HeMlop works and i and. 2 Leg. Martyrs 96
B. In the Hekalop Zoferapi and Si'ur Qomd . . -. .102
C. In the writings associating Metatron particularly with Moses 106
D. In A. R. 'Aq., Rev. Sim. b. Yohai, 2 Ap. Ism., etc. . . 108
11 Survey of the conceptions of Metatron in later mysticalliterature . . in
12 Origin of the word 'METATRON' 125
x CONTENTS
13 Origin of the conception of Metatron .... page 142
14 The Angelology of 3 Enoch 147A. The Angelology of A i (chh. 19-22, 25~28
6) . . . 147
B. The Angelology of A 2 (ch. 17) 154
C. The Angelology of A 3 (ch. 1 8) 158
D. The Angelology of chh. 287~48 A 163
E. The Angelology of the Enoch-Metatron pieces (chh. 3-1 6, 48 B-D
1' 2
),and of chh. 23, 24 .... 166
F. The Angelology of the additional pieces chh. 22 B, 220
and 153 ......... 169
15 The quasi-physical aspects of the lAra&o> Raqia
', the MeerkSba
and the Kisse ha-kKSboct\ the 'Divine Letters and Names' . 170
1 6 The conceptions of Spirit and Soul. Fate of the spirits and
souls ............ 174
17 The Divine Judgement 180
18 The performance of the celestial songs, esp. the Oectussa . 183
Appendices ..... . . ... 188
PART II
TRANSLATION & NOTESpages 1-179
PART III
HEBREW TEXT WITH CRITICAL NOTESpages ty-'K (i-74)
PART IV
INDEXESpages 1-36
I Index to the Hebrew Text 3
II Index and Vocabulary to the English Translation . . . 19
III Index of Numbers occurring in the Text . . . . 35
IV Index of Scriptural Passages quoted 36
PART I
INTRODUCTION
OHBI
HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCHi. ABBREVIATIONS EMPLOYED
i. GENERAL:A. and P. = R. H. Charles, Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha of the OT.A. andP. (Ka) = Kautzsch, Die Apokryphen undPseudepigraphen des AT.Add. denotes a British Museum MS.
BH. = A. Jellinek, Beth ha Midrasch, 6 voll. (The different tractates,
midras'im and other writings as appearing in Beth ha Midrasch
are referred to as follows : Hek. R. ii, BH. iii. 69 = Hekalop
Rabbapi, ch. xii in Beth ha Midrasch, vol. iii. p. 69, Alph. R.'A
qiba, BH. iii. 5= Alph. R. <A
qiba in Beth ha Midrasch,
vol. iii. p. 5, etc.)
BMi. = S. A. Wertheimer, JiiBmo 'tftt.
Bodl. = MS. in the Bodleian Library.
Br.G. = Brandt, Mandaische Schriften (Ginza).
GR., GL. Petermann, Thesaurus, and M. Lidzbarski, Ginza. GR.x (y)
= Ginza Right\ p. x in Lidzbarski, p. y in Petermann.
JE. = Jewish Encyclopedia, 12 voll., New York, 1901-1906.
JM. M. Lidzbarski, Das Johannesbuch der Mandder.
JQR. Jewish Quarterly Review, 20 voll., London, 1889-1908; JQR.n.s. = id. new series, Philadelphia, 1910- (in progress).
J.Th.S. = Journal of Theological Studies.
M. = Mi$na.
MGWJ. = Monatsschrift fur Geschichte und Wissenschaft des Judentums
(begriindet von Z. Frankel), Breslau, 1852- (in progress).MICH, denotes a Bodleian MS.
ML. = M. Lidzbarski, Mandaische Liturgien.
OM. I. D. Eisenstein, D^tsmo "IX1K, 2 voll.
OPP. denotes a Bodleian MS.
Or. denotes a British Museum MS.
RAS. = Royal Asiatic Society.
REJ. = Revue des etudes juives, Paris.
RJ. Bousset, Religion des Judentums2
; RJ3.= id. 3rd ed.
T. = Babylonian Talmud.
TED. = Box and Oesterley, Translations of early Documents.
TJ. = Palestinian Talmud.
VA. M. Schwab, Vocabulaire de I'Angelologie.
2. PSEUDEPIGRAPHA:1 En. or i Enoch = The Book of Enoch (ed. R. H. Charles).2 En. or 2 Enoch = The Book of the Secrets of Enoch (Slavonic Enoch)
(ed. R. H. Charles in A. and P.).
1-2
4 INTRODUCTION
Jub. = The Book ofJubilees (ed. Charles).
Ap. Bar. = The Apocalypse of Baruch (ed. Gharles).
Asc. Isa. The Ascension of Isaiah (ed. Charles).
Test. XII Pair. = The Testament of the Twelve Patriarchs (ed. Charles).
4 Ez(ra) = The Ezra-Apocalypse (ed. G. H. Box).
Ap. Abr. = The Apocalypse of Abraham (ed. G. H. Box).Test. Abr. = The Testament of Abraham (ed. G. H. Box).
Ap. Mos. = The Apocalypse of Moses (in A. and P.).
Ass. Mos. = The Assumption of Moses (ed. R. H. Charles).
3. TALMUD:M. = Misna, Tos. = Tosafta, TB., TJ. = The Gemara of the Babylonian
or Palestinian Talmud respectively. The abbreviations of the names of
the tractates are those commonly used. Thus : Ber. = B erafco]>, Shab. =
Sabbap, Pes. = Pesahim, Ta an. = Ta'anip, Meg. = Me
gilla, Hag.=Ha
gigd, Yeb. = Yebamop, Sanh. = Sanhcedrin,
'Ab. Zar. = (Aboda Zara>
etc., Ab. R. Nat(hari)=
'Afro}? de Rabbi Na}>an.
4. MIDRASIM:Mek. = M6Mpa; Gen. R., Ex(od.) R., Lev. R., Num. R., Deut. R. =
Beresip Rabba,
emop Rabba, Udyyiora Rabba, Bemidbar Rabba, Debarim
Rabba;Cant . R. = Midras Sir-ha-sSirim
;Ruth R. = Midras Rup ;
Lam. R.= Midras 'EM', Eccl. R. = Midras Qohcelcep; Pesiqtha
= Pesiqpa d6 Rab
Kahana\ Pesiqtha R. = Pe
siqpd Rabbapi; Tanh. = Tanhuma; Prooem. =Procemium, snn^B; Y. Sh. Yalquf Sim
f
oni.
5. For titles of reference and abbreviations referring to other Hebrewand Aramaic books and writings vide below, section 2, A, 5. ("List of
abbreviations, etc.")
2. SOURCES & LITERATUREA. HEBREW AND ARAMAIC SOURCES & LITERATURE.
i. RABBINICA PROPER:
Babylonian and Palestinian Talmud ^Mi^na, Toscefta (ed. Zuckermandel)and G3mara.
'En Ya'aqoft, vide below, 3 B.
The Targums.Midrasim :
(a) Mefiilpa, ed. Venice, I545,
1Friedmann, Wien, 1870.
Sifre, ed. Vencie, 1545,*Friedmann, Wien, 1867.
Sifra, ed. Venice, I545.1
Pesiqpa d
6 Rob Kahand, ed. Buber, Lyck, 1868.
1Reprinted Berlin, 1925-26.
LITERATURE 5
Pesiqpa Rabbapi, ed. Friedmann, Wien, 1880.
B Bresip Rabba, Se
mop Rabba, Uayyiqra Rabba, B emidbar Rabba,
D ebarim Rabba and (Midras Ester) Midras s'ir-ha-s'Sirim, Midras
Rup, Midras' 'EM, Midras' Qohcelcep (so-called Midrag Rabbop),
ed. Warshava, 1877. Cf. J. Theodor, Bereschit Rabba mit krit.
Apparate und Kommentare, Bojanowo, 1903-
Tanhuma, ed. Venice, 1545, ed. Buber, Wilna, 1885.
Midras Tehillim, ed. Buber, Wilna, 1892.
Midras Misle, ed. Buber, Wilna, 1893.Midras Tanna'im to Deuteronomy, ed. D. Hoffmann, Berlin,
1908, 1909.
(b) Yalquf Sim'oni, 2 voll., ed. Warshava, 1876-77.
2. COLLECTIONS OF MIDRASIM:A. Jellinek, Beth ha Midrasch (referred to as BH.), voll. 1-6 (voll. 1-4,
Leipzig, 1853-57; voll. 5, 6, Wien, 1873-77).
S. A. Wertheimer, mania ifis 1-4, Jerusalem.
S. A. Wertheimer, D^lia 11MK 1-2, Jerusalem, 1913-14.L. Grunhut, t^taipSl 1BD Sammlung dlterer Midraschim und wissen-
schaftlicher Abhandlungen, 1-6, Jerusalem, 1898-1903.
J. D. Eisenstein, Ozar Midrashim (referred to as OM.), voll. 1-2.
G. M. Horowitz, musn IpV f\*2, Frankf. 1881; New York, 1915.
. EARLIER MYSTICAL AND RELATED WRITINGS (Till
about A.D. 1038):
A. MSS.
BodL MSS.: OPP. 556, MS. HEB. e 56, MICH. 175, OPP. 649, MICH. 256,MS. HEB. f 56, MS. HEB. f 59, OPP. 757, MICH. ADD. 28, MICH. 9,
OPP. 467, OPP. 563, OPP. 658, MICH. 473, MICH. ADD. 6l.
British Museum MSS.: Or. 6577, Add. 27142, Add. 15299, Add.
26922, Harl. 5515, Add. 27120, Harl. OR. 5510, Add. 17807.
B. Printed edd.
MTIK BH. iii. 141.
nbiy max BH. v. 57.
p j^win 11 'i ma OM. i. 212.
'l man 5o^/. MICH. 175, fol. 25 b; Ch. Horowitz, ipyi. 59.
'i wmw (Alphabet of R.'A
qiba), Ven. 1546, Amst. 1708, etc.
(3 recc.), Petrokov, 1884.11Jin n^S Epstein, Eldad ha Dani, Pressburg, 1891, BH. ii, iii, v
(8 recc.).
/TOTS nbs tnia 4 recc.; jB/Z". ii, vi 3N JT'a, Livorno, 1777 (late but
cont. earlier fragm.).
INTRODUCTION
1BD BH. iii; OM. i. 26 a; Buttenwieser, Die hebrdische Elias-
Apokalypse.0fe nry^N 'YJ ""pID.
KTD pT NnM NBbK Saloniki, 1514; OM. i. 35.
niiias (Sa'adya), ed. Krakau, 1880.
Samuel Schonblum, n^n^iBJ D^IBD na^tr 1885.
n^ia OM. ii. 542.
Salonica 1727 (Rev. of Moses).OM. i. 91 b, 92 b; ##. i, v. 48.
p rODD 577. ii; OM. i. 83 b.
p no BH. iii, v, vi;OM. i. 85 a, 89 a.
ntra to own nan Const. 1516.
opn p ^^T. v. 49; OM. i. 94.
nun 5JT. v. 165 (Rev. of Moses, i rec.).
. iii; OM. i. in; Wertheimer, m^Nl ipns 'D 1889
(referred to as Hek. R.).
ott ^r-s'e LeMnon, BH. ii; OM. i. 109 (referred to as Mass.
Hek.).'
Const. 1519.
'D 5T. ii. 54-57; OM. i. 159; Const. 1519.
aun n^oa 5H. i. 151 ; OM. i. 93.
pan ^n 5.fir. iv. 129; OM. i. 182 a; 5. ha-yYasar, Par. Beresi)>.
Kiln (T1^ Sword of Moses), ed. Caster, 1896.
D^tD (Hai Ga'on), ed. Frankf. a. M. 1854.
no 11 nnns 'n trno J5,??. v; OM. i. 104 (cf. Midras Konen).'D Mantua, 1562, etc., etc., Warsaw, 1884 (with commentaries
of R. Sa'adya Ga'on, Sabbathai Donnolo, Nachmanides, Eleazar
of Worms, Moses Botarel, and others).
nYy no 5J7. i. 153.
tnno '^fr^e L 61)anon (cf. ps no 11 nosna 'n 'a).
man^a 5F. vi. 117; OM. ii. 394 b.
(referred to as Mass. As.) in Jellinek, 'spn7ann ^JJ and
mas Lublin, 1891.
IDD (the 2nd rec. of Rev. of Moses) 'Arze L ebanon, 46 b;
Siyyuni, Parasa fya'tephannan, Zohar, ii. 58 a (Aramaic version).
D/TOK ntr^a 5JY. i, ii, v; OM. i. 2 b, 6 b, 7 b, 8 a.
n1
? p ^win 11 'n ntrya 5T. vi; OM. i. 211 a.
ntrya A^. Raziel, 29 a (ed. Warsaw, 1913), Batte Midrahp, i.
ntryan sn i i'b
ia, in n^i'jai n^ipn, a^ys an p. 47.
mnis 5T. ii; OM. ii. 390 a, ten npsK 'D fol. 2 b.
-"piB 577. iii. 70 (cf. ##. iii. 141, vi. 117).
1BD *S. Raziel, 3 b, c (ed. Warsaw, 1913) (together with Tefillap
Adam ha-Rison the 5e/<y 7VoaA forms part of 'Aggadaj) Sefcer
ha-Razim). Another recension: OM. ii. 402 a.
LITERATURE
TIP p pyatp 'n JTHJIDJ BH. iii. 80.
pfrO may 31 11D Warsaw, 1865.
p miyD in Siddur R.'Amram Ga'on, fol. 13 ;
BH. v. 45.
i
1
? miyo BH. vi.
filthy tma (Midra$ of the Ten Commandments); BH. i. 62.
'ilin nittfy (containing fragments from the Hefcalofi Literature) :
(a) BH. v. 167-169 (referred to as i Leg(end) of Martyrs);
(b) BH. vi. 19-36 (referred to as 2 Leg. Martyrs).
pins m^BB 'a Const. 1516; BH. i. 91-95.rrpDB tma Const. 1516; BH. i. 115-129, ii, vi; OM. ii. 361 b.
p 'ISPS ed. Zunz, 1884.I 'ipIB Const. 1514; Warsaw, 1852 (with a commentary by
Luria).
yattf 'i pis BH. iii. 78; OM. ii. 555 (Revelation of
R. Sim 'on ben Yohai).
'i m'pNty BH. vi. 148; OM. ii. 579.in S. Raziel (ed. Amsterdam, 1701, fol. 37 b, ed. Warsaw,
1913, foil. 30 b, d). Two versions, one shorter, usually attributed
to R. Isma'el, but in some MSS. to R. <Aqiba, the other, and more
comprehensive one, attributed, sometimes to R. Isma'ei, and
sometimes to R. <Aqit>a). MSS. containing i
l
ur Qomd or Sefcer
ha-qQomd: Bodl. MICH. 175, fol. i8b; OPP. 467, fol. 583; OPP.
563, fol. 91 ; OPP. 658, fol. 100 b (with a commentary) ;MICH. 473,
fol. 23 b; MICH. Add. 61, fol. 2.
p rPJirU 'ia "?xyaty 'i rbKtp (referred to as Hek. Zot.) in Bodl.
MS. MICH. 9, fol. 66 a seqq.
stain soi stnaty BH. vi. 109.
y BH. iv. 127.
1BD ed. Machzor Vitri, Paris, 1874 (OM. ii. 564 a).
f. i. 106; at the end of Azulai, n^nin DIP Livorno, 1786
(ace. to Jellinek thirteenth century).
pttfXin Q1K M^BM S. Raziel, fol. 3 a (ed. Warsaw, 1913); cf. ru 13D.
S3D KJIian 11 n"?DJi British Museum MSS. Add. 27199, fol. 299 a, OR.
6577, fol. 13 a.
'Km1' p pyaty 'i rt?tr\ BH. iii. 78, iv. 117; OM. ii. 551.
4. LATER MYSTICAL LITERATURE (Post-Ga'onic) :
1X1K 'D (Todros Abulafia, 1234-1304), Nowydwor, 1808.
^IX 'D ed. Venice, 1601.
TTDn 'D ed. Wilna, 1883.
JTHi 'D (Abraham ben Isaac of Granada), Amsterd. 1648.
''TJJ (A. Jellinek, Auswahlkabbalistischer Mystik), Leipzig,
1853 seqq.
'D (Joseph Gikatilla), Hanau, 1615.
(Meir b. Ezekiel ibn Gabbai), Padua, 1563.
8 INTRODUCTION
T^n (Eleazar of Worms, d. 1237), in S. Raziel, 18 a (ed. 1913).
.h'D'jn, miian msS-i, sonn rnsbn, B'ONban m^n, a^Bisn msbn
(Eleazar of Worms), Brit. Mus. Add. 27199.MB'1 ilTI Brit. Mus. Add. 15299, fol. 133 b.
1BD ed. Amsterdam, 1715; Jiio6jnmi (Lublin), 1903.
Ifif ed. 1663 with B^lp^n; ed. Warsaw, with Zohar Hadas 'at
Megillap Raft and Bi'urim on Zohar Hadas.
mvT> fima.
IT p TUn1
? 'D (magical formulas), Brit. Mus. Add. 15299, fol. 45 b.
non (Abraham ben Mordecai Azulai), Amsterd. 1685.
'D (Judah ben Samuel the Pious), Bologna, 1538.
ion 'D ed. S. A. Wertheimer, Jerusalem, 1899; OM. i. 194 a.
'D (on the Divine Names), Brit. Mus. Add. 27120.
psn mta (Nat. b. Reuben Spira), Venice, 1655.
(Ashkenazi), Frankf. a. M. 1854.
'D (Reqanati), Const. 1544.
'D (Zacuto), Const. 1566.
p CJDT1 mas* (on the MeerkaM, basing on Ezek. i), Brit. Mus.
Harl. OR. 5510.
Din 11 'D (Gershon ben 'Asher), Mantua, 1561.
taip1
?11
(Eliezer Sofer Sussmann), Pressburg, 1864-74.t&nn taipb
11 'D (Israel Belczicz?), Lublin, 1648; Warsaw, 1879.
""iilSI laip^ (Reuben Hoshqe ;cabbalistic quotations under headings
arranged in alphabetical order), Prague, 1660.
xi taip^ (Reuben Hoshqe; 7%e Greater YalqutRe'ufieni,
referred to as YR.', cabbalistic quotations arranged as a inTSon the Pentateuch), WilhelmsdorfF, 1681
; Warsaw, 1901.
taip^ Venice, 1566; Warsaw, 1876.
'D (Isaiah b. Eliezer Chayyim), Venice, 1637.7D (Judah ha-lLevi), Kitab al Khazari, ed. H. Hirschfeld,
London, 1905.
(Menahem Azaraya di Fano), Korez, 1786.
IIS Wi& 'D (Mordeqai b. Abraham Yafae), Lublin, 1594.
ty ano^a . . . a^ana a^ta^p111? Brit. Mus. A/. 17807,
fol. 24 b.
inaa (Ibn Gebirol), ed. H. Filipowsky, London, 1851.
ntoa 'D (Nat. ben Solomon Spira), Lublin, 1884.
ribJB in BTiBH in^a ed. H. Filipowsky, vide above.
'Q (Eleazar of Worms), S. Raziel^ 33 c (ed. 1913).
*?B> Jniaty (explanations by means of gematria and siruf of
the names of Metatron (77 names) ;the names here given recur in
theptzrn 1BD), Bodl. MICH. 256, foil. 29 3-44 a.
'D (Eleazar of Worms), Brit. Mus. OR. 6577, foil. 1-12, also in
S. Raziel, beg.
(J. Hayyat, comm. on mn"?sn Ji^l^a), Ferrara, 1557.
LITERATURE 9
'D (Isaac Luria), Amsterdam, 1562. (Not to be confused
with the earlier, anonymous, writing nann ^JJB, being the second
recension of 77ze Revelation of Moses ;cf. also the following.)
'D OM. ii. 307 b and Berlin, 1726 (on the "letters").
Ferrara, 1557 (with commentaries).
pans (Moses de Leon), BH. ii. p. xxxi.
'ViflDJ (Naft. Treves), Ferrara, 1555.
"?nJ (Dav. Azulai), Livorno, 1800.
inT'an atrn mo (Eleazar of Worms), 5. Raziel, fol. 28 a (ed. 1913).
VfmbiyBl maty mo (Eleazar of Worms), 5". Raziel, 21 a (ed. 1913).
XVI "HID (Eleazar of Worms, d. 1237), Brit. Mus. Add. 27199; parts
ofthework are contained in the S. Raziel and in Brit. Mus. OR. 6577.
'D (Jacob ibn Habib) with nxia ns 11 (Samuel Japhe) and
commentaries, Wilna, 1922 (edd. prince. Salon. 1516, Const. 1587).
*IBD (Isaac ben Moses Aramah), Salon. 1522.
(Menahem Reqan(a)ti), Venice, 1523.
ty tinTB (Bachya ben Asher), Pesara, 1507.
DUB 'D (Moses ben Jacob Cordovero), Cracow, 1591.Tian im 'D (Abraham Sabba), Const. 1514.
"nan Til^ 'D (Isaac ben Abraham Latif ), in Kcercem Hcemced, ix.
'D (Menachem Siyyon ben Meir), Cremona, 1560 (referredto as Siyyuni).
'D (Eleazar of Worms), S. Raziel, 33 d (ed. 1913).'D (Elqana ben Yeruham), Korez, 1784.
nip (Elqana ben Yeruham), Wilmersdorff, 1730.
mi \^y (Eleazar of Worms), S. Raziel, 9 a (ed. 1913).
(Jonathan ben Nathan Nata, Eybeschiitz), Vienna, 1891.'D (Isaiah ben Abraham Horwitz), 1649.
njw 'D (Joseph Gikatilla), Mantua, 1561.'D (Joseph Gikatilla), Riva di Trento, 1561.
'D (Shabthai b. Aqiba Horwitz), Hanau, 1612.
(Mordecai, the Priest, of Safed), Cracow, 1690.
tzma -B.H". iii;A. Epstein, Beitrdge zur judischen Alterthums-
kunde, Vienna, 1887.
trina 'D (Elijah ben Solomon Abraham), Lublin, 1884.nJia.fi 1BD, printed together with Zohar Hadas, ed. Korez, 1774.inrn "'Jpn IBD Livorno, 1854.
5. LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS AND TITLES under which someof the preceding books and writings are referred to :
Ap. Elijah: n^'Q [3 (B)].
1 Ap. Ishm. ( The ist Apocalypse of R. Isma'el): in fitt^a iJiin
and Siddur 'Amram Ga'on, 3 b [3 (B)].
2 Ap. Ishm. (= The 2nd Apocalypse of R. Isma'el): ^Kya^ 11 'l
[3 (B)].
10 INTRODUCTION
A. R. 'Aq. (Alphabet of R.l
^qiba): twpy 'n ji^K [3 (B)].
Ascension of Moses: ntP fbna; "?JW yattf man Cf. 3 EM. xv B.
Bahya (comm. on the Pentateuch): rniMn by ttfifB [4].
Berip Menuha: nmaa Jinn 'D [4].
BH.: Jellinek, Beth ha Midrasch [2].
Hayyaf: mm 11 Jinao [4].
. (Heftalop Rabbapi): van MlteVi [3 (B)].
. (Hefialop Zofrapi): ,Taina '"i "?Kyty> 'n fito [3 (B)].
a-mMeerkaba, Hilkop ha-kKisse, etc. : 'SIKH Jmn 1
?/1
! ; natio
KDin ms^n; D^sbon JTi^n (Eleazar of Worms) [4].
Jerachmeel = Gaster, The Chronicles ofJerahmeel.La: Brit. Mus. MS. ^4^. 27199.i or 2 .Le. Martyrs (the ist or 2nd recension of the Legend of the Ten
Martyrs): Jns'jfi ^nn rwy [3 (B)].
Life of Enoch: ^un ^n [3 (B)].
Ma ase Beresip: n^Kna n^a [3 (B)].
Mass. 'As. (Massesneep>A
silup): ni^SK rinoa [3 (B)].
Mass. Hek. (Masseeftcep Heftalop): m'pSM M5DB [3 (B)].
Midras Konen :JJJ-D ty*n [3 (B)].
OM.: Eisenstein, O-S'^r Midrashim [2].
Pardes (Cordovero, Pardes Rimmonim): D^iian D"HD 'D [4].
Prayer of Rab Hamnuna Saba: KSD S3Un il Jibsri [3 (B)].
Prayer of R. Sim'on ben Yohai: ism 11 p JljttitP 'l ribsn [3 (B)].
P.R.EL (Pirqede Rabbi Eliezer}: n^ 'm ipis [3 (B)].
Reqan(a)ti's Comm. on the Pentateuch (Reqanati): nilMH
Otaapn nnj) [4].
Revelations of R. Sim1
on ben Yohai: 'Nm 1' p p^a^
/yi pis [3 (B)].
Rev. of Moses, ist rec.: YR. 66 b 1
?S1B''1
^ttty man [3 (B)].
Rev. of Moses, 2nd rec.: nDDn ^yo 'D [3 (B)].
*5/z. g. (&*r Qoma): noip l^ 11^ [3 (B)].
Siddur Rab 'Amram: psa ma^ SI 1HD [3 (B)].
Siyyuni, Siuni: lai^X 1BD [4].
of Moses (Hdrba d6Mosce): r\wsn SSln [3 (B)].
Y'sira): nT'X1' 'D [3 (B)].
Zerubbabcel): ^STiJ 1BD [3 (B)].
Tiqqune ha-zZohar: 'ai^ra tt^nn imT ed. Warsaw [4].
Tractate of Gan 'Eden: pj? p "no; ]1^ p riDDtt [3 (B)].
Tractate of Gehinnom: ma/fa fi3DB [3 (B)].
Uidduy Yafe: n& ^Tl [4].
of King Messiah: rptyo ^0 manba [3 (B)].
Hadas: t^in fisip^ 'D [4].
iJnn ^ sasiK1 aipb1' ed. Warsaw, 1901 [4].
YRL.: liiisi Dip1
?1' ed. Prague, 1660 [4].
LITERATURE 1 1
B. OTHER LITERATURE.
Abelson, J. The immanence ofGod in Rabbinical Literature. London, 1912.-Jewish Mysticism (in The Quest Series). London, 1913.
Abrahams, T. Chapters on Jewish Literature. 1899.-Bibliography of Hebraica andjudaica. 1905.
Bacher, W. Die dlteste Terminologie derjudischen Schriftauslegung. Leipzig,
1899.- Die Agada der babylonischen Amorder. Strassburg i. E. 1878.- Die Agada der Tannaiten. 2 voll. Strassburg, 1884 and 1890.- Die Agada der paldstinensischen Amorder. Strassburg, 1892.- Die exegetische Terminologie der jiidischen Traditionsliteratur . 1899-
1905.
Bartoloccius de Celleno, T. Bibliotheca Magna Rabbinica. 4 voll. Roma,
Bischoff, E. Die Elemente der Kabbalah. 2 pts (in Geheime Wissenschaften,
ed. A. v. d. Linden, 2, 3). Berlin, 1913, 1914."
Blau, L. Das altjiidische Zauberwesen (Jahresbericht der Landes-Rabbiner-
schule in Budapest). Budapest, 1898.
Bloch, Ph. Die Kabbala auf dem Hohepunkte ihrer Entwicklung und ihre
Meister. 1905.
Boeklen, E. Die Verwandtschaft der judisch-christlichen mit der parsischen
Eschatologie. 1902.
Bonwetsch, G. N. Die Apokalypsen Abrahams, Das Testament der vierzig
Martyrer (in Studien zur Gesch. d. Theol. u. d. Kirche, ed. by G. N.Bonwetsch and R. Seeberg, Leipzig, 1897).
Bousset, W. Hauptprobleme der Gnosis (Forschungen zwr Religion und
Literatur des Alien und Neuen Testaments, ed. by W. Bousset and
H. Gunkel, Heft 10). Gottingen, 1907.- Die Religion des Judentums*. 1903.
Bousset, W. and Gressmann, H. Die Religion des Judentums im spdthel-
lenistischen Zeitalter. (3rd ed. of preceding.)
Box, G. H. The Ezra-Apocalypse. London, 1912.- The Apocalypse of Abraham (in Translations of Early Documents).
London, 1919.- The Testament of Abraham (in TED.). 1927.
Box, G. H. and Oesterley, W. O. E. The Religion and Worship of the
Synagogue2
. 1911.- A Short Survey of the Literature of Rabbinical and Mediceval
Judaism. London, 1920.- Translations of Early Documents (TED.). 3 series: Palestinian-
Jewish Pre-Rabbinic, Hellenistic-Jewish, Palestinian-Jewish Rabbinic.
Brandt, A. J. H. Die Manddische Religion. Leipzig, 1889.- Manddische Schriften. Gottingen, 1893.
12 INTRODUCTION
Budge, E. A. W. Lady Meux MSS. The Miracles of the Blessed Virgin
Mary, etc. London, 1900.
Coptic Apocrypha, etc. London, 1913.Miscellaneous Coptic Texts, etc. London, 1915.
Buonaiuti, E. Gnostic Fragments (Engl. tr. E. Cowell). London, 1924.
Burkitt, F. Chr. Jewish and Christian Apocalypses. London, 1914.
Buttenwieser, M. Die hebrdische Elias-Apokalypse. Leipzig, 1897.Cassel. Juden (art. in Ersch und Gruber, Allgemeine Encyklopd'die der
Wissenschaften, sect. ii. vol. xxvii).
Castelli, D. // Messia secondo gli Ebrei. Firenze, 1874.II Commento di Sabbatai Donnolo sul Libro della Creazione. Firenze,
1880.
Charles, R. H. The Apocalypse of Baruch. 1896.The Ascension of Isaiah. 1900.The Assumption of Moses. 1897.The Book of Enoch
2. Oxford, 1912.
The Book of the'Secrets of Enoch. 1896.The Book ofJubilees. 1902.
The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs. 1908.The Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha of the Old Testament (A. and P.).
2 voll.; vol. ii (Pseudepigrapha). Oxford, 1913.
The Book of Enoch (Ethiopic Text). Oxford, 1893.
Cohen, H. Judaica. 1912.
Conybeare, F. C. The Testament of Solomon (JQR. vol. xi. pp. 1-45). 1898.
Cramer, J. J. C. "?JW ^Kii sive iheologia Israelis etc. Frankf. 1705.
Cumont, F. Die Mysterien des Mithra, autorisierte deutsche Ausgabe von
G. Gehrich. 3rd ed. Leipzig, 1923.
Dalman, G.H. DerleidendeundsterbendeMessiasderSynagoge. Berlin, 1888.
Danz, J. A. Shekina cum Pits cohabitans (1723) (in J. G. Meuschen, NovumTestamentum ex Talmude et Antiquitatibusillustratum). Leipzig, 1736.
Dieterich, A. Abraxas. Studien zur Religionsgeschichte des Spdtern Alter-
tums (Festschrift Hermann Usener, etc.). Leipzig, 1891.Eine Mithrasliturgie, ed. and enlarged by O. Weinreich. Leipzig, 1923.
Dillmann, A. Das Buck Henoch, iibersetzt und erkldrt. Leipzig, 1853.
Dornseiff, F. Das Alphabet in Mystik und Magiez(Srotxeia, vii). Leipzig,
Berlin, 1925.
Ehrenpreis, M. Die Entwickelung der Emanationslehre in der Kabbala des
Xllljahrhunderts. 1895.
Elbogen, I. Der jiidische Gottesdienst in seiner geschichtlichen Entzvicklung*.
Frankf. a. M. 1924.
Fabricius, J. A. Codex Pseudepigraphus Veteris Testamenti, i. 1713, ii. 1723.
Flemming, J. Das Buch Henoch, Athiopischer Text. Leipzig, 1902.
Flemming, J. und Radermacher, L. Das Buch Henoch. Leipzig, 1901.
(In D. Griech. Christl. Schriftst. Bd. 5.)
LITERATURE 13
Franck, Ad. La Kabbah* y 1889.- Die Kabbala, iibers. u. verm, von A. Gelinek. Leipzig, 1844.
Friedlander, J. Pirqe fie Rabbi Eliezer. London, 1916.
Friedlander, M. Der vorchristliche judische Gnostizismus. Gottingen, 1898.
Fiirst, J. Bibliotheca Judaica. 3 voll. Leipzig, 1849-53.- Glossariwn Grceco-Hebrteum. Strassburg, 1890.
Caster, M. The Chronicles of Jerahmeel (Oriental Translation Fund,New Series, 10). London, 1899.- The Hebrew Version of the
"Secretum Secretorum". 1907-08.- The Sword of Moses. London, 1896.- The Samaritans, their History, Doctrines and Literature (Schweich
Lectures). London, 1925.
Gebhard, B. H. Programma . . . a cap. xii Apocalypseos. Greifswald, 1710.- Programma . . . verb. Joelis cap. it. 1711.
Ginsburg, Chr. D. The Essenes; their history and doctrine. 1864.
The Kabbalah. London, 1920. (Reprint of latter part of preceding.)
Gollancz, H. rxhv nriDD ISO (Book of the Key of Solomon). Oxford, 1914.
Graetz, H. H. Geschichte der Juden. Leipzig, 1855. Transl. History of the
Jews. 1891-98.- Gnosticismus undjudenthum. Krotoschin, 1846.
Greenup, R. Sefer scheqel ha-qodesch. 1911.
Gressmann, H. Der Ursprung der israelitisch-jiidischen Eschatologie. 1905.
(In Bousset-Gunkel, Forschungen zur Religion und Literatur des
Alien und Neuen Testaments, Heft 6.)
Griinbaum, M. Gesammelte Aufsatze zur Sprach- und Sagenkunde. 1901.
Griinwald, L. Ein alter Symbol in neuer Beleuchtung (Jahrbuch fur judischeGeschichte und Literatur, iv).
Halevy, J. Prieres des Falashas oujuifs d'Abyssinie. Paris, 1877.- Te'ezdza Sanbat, etc. Paris, 1902. (Contains seven pseudepigraphic
writings of the Falashas in Ethiopic text and French translation.)
Halper, B. Descriptive Catalogue of Geniza Fragments in Philadelphia.
Philadelphia, 1924.
Hamburger. Real-Encyclopddie filr Bibel und Talmud II. Strelitz, 1883.
Hengstenberg, E. W. Christologie des Alten Testaments. 1829-35.
Hilgenfeld, Ad. Die Ketzergeschichte des Urchristentums. Leipzig, 1884.
Horner, G. Pistis Sophia Literally Translated, etc. London, 1924.
James, M. R. Apocrypha Anecdota. 1893. (In Texts and Studies, vol. ii.
No. 3, Cambridge.)- Lost Apocrypha of the Old Testament (in TED.).Jellinek, Ad. Beitrdge zur Geschichte der Kabbala. Leipzig, 1852.-
Philosophic und Kabbala. 1854.
Joel, D. H. Die Religionsphilosophie des Sohar. Leipzig, 1849.
Joel, M. Blicke in die Religionsgeschichte, etc. Breslau, 1880.
Jost, I. M. Geschichte des Judenthums und seiner Secten. 1857-59.
14 INTRODUCTION
Jung, Leo. Fatten Angels in Jewish, Christian and Mahommedan Literature ,
etc. (JQR. n.s. vol. xv. pp. 467-502; vol. xvi. pp. 45-205). 1924-25.
Karppe, S. fitudes sur Vorigine et la nature du Zohar. Paris, 1901.
Kautzsch, E. Die Apokryphen und Pseudepigraphen des Alten Testaments.
Keferstein, F. Philos Lehre von den gottlichen Mittelwesen. 1846.
King, C. W. The Gnostics and their Remains, Ancient and Mediceval.
London, 1864.
Kircher, Ath. CEdipus Mgyptiacus, 1652-53. (Tom. n. pars I. classis iv
Cabala Hebrceorum.}
Klauser, Th. Die Cathedra im Totenkult (Liturg.-gesch. Forsch. ix).
Miinster i. W. 1927.
Klausner, J. Die messianischen Vorstellungen desjiidischen Volkes im Zeitalter
der Tannaiten. Krakau, 1903.
Kohler, K. Studies in Jewish Literature. 1913.
Jewish Theology. 1918.
Kohut, A. Jiidische Angelologie und Ddmonologie (in Abhandlungen fur die
KundedesMorgenlandes, herausg. vonderDeutschenMorgenlandischenGesellschaft. Bd. iv. No. 3). Leipzig, 1886.
Krauss, S. Griechische und Lateinische Lehmoorter im Talmud, Midrasch
und Targum. 1898 seqq.
Lambert, M. Sa' adya, Commentaire sur le Sefer Yesira. 1891.
Landauer, M. M. Jhvh und Elohim. Stuttgart, 1836.
Leisegang, H. Die Gnosis. Leipzig, 1927.
Leszynsky, R. Pharisaer und Sadduzaer. 1912.Die Sadduzaer. 1912.
Levertoff. Sifre to Numbers (in Translations of Early Documents, ed. byBox and Oesterley).
Levi, T. Le Peche Originel dans les anciennes sources Juives. Paris, 1907.
Lidzbarski, M. Das Johannesbuch der Mandder. Giessen, 1915.Manddische Liturgien. Berlin, 1920.Ginza Der Schatz oder Das Grosse Buck der Mandder. Gottingen,
Leipzig, 1925.
Lightfoot, Jo. Horee Hebraicce et Talmudicce. Lipsiae, 1675.
McCown, Ch. Ch. The Testament of Solomon (in Untersuchungen zumNeuen Testament, ed. by H. Windisch, Heft 9). Leipzig, 1922.
Mahler, E. Handbuch der jiidischen Chronologic. Leipzig, 1916.
Maius, J. H. Synopsis Theologice Judaicce. 1698.
Martini, R. Pugeo Fidei, vide sub Pugeo.
Marx, A. Untersuchungen zum Siddur des Gaon R. Amram. Poppelauer,
1908.
Meyer, Ed. Ursprung und Anfdnge des Christentums, 3 voll. 1921-23.
Meyer, J. Fr. Blatterfur hohere Wahrheit. Frankf. a. M. 1819-23.
Misses, T. Safenath Paaneach, Darstellung derjiidischen Geheimlehre. 1862.
Molitor, J. E. Philosophic der Geschichte oder uber die Tradition. 1827.
LITERATURE IS
Montgomery, J. A. Aramaic Incantation Texts from Nippur (Univ. of
Pennsylvania. The Museum Publications of the Babylonian Section).
Philadelphia, 1913.
Moore, G. F. Intermediaries in Jewish Theology (Harvard Theological
Review, vol. xv).
Judaism in the First Centuries of the Christian Era, The Age of the
Tannaim. Cambridge, U.S.A., 1927.
Munster, S. Kalendarium Hebraicum. Basel, 1707.
Neubauer, A. Chronicle of Ahimaaz. (J).ft. 1891-92.)
Catalogue of the Hebrew Manuscripts in the Bodleian Library, etc.,
vol. i. Oxford, 1886. Cowley, A. E., vol. ii. Oxford, 1906.
Nicholson, R. A. An Early Arabic Version of the Mi'rdj of Abu Yazid
al-Bisfdmi (Braunlich, Islamica, ii. pp. 402-415). Leipzig, 1926.
Nork, F. (F. A. Korn). Brahminen und Rabbinen. 1836.
Nyberg, H. S. (Review of and critical remarks on) Reitzenstein, Dasiranische Erlosungsmysterium (in Le Monde Oriental, xvii. pp. 80-96).
Oesterley, W. O. E. The Books of the Apocrypha. London, 1914.
Oesterley, W. O. E. and Box, G. H., vide above, Box.
Petermann, H. Thesaurus s. liber magnus vulgo "Liber Adami" appellatusy
etc. (Mandaitic text of Ginza Right and Left.) Leipzig, 1867.Philo. De Cherubinis ad Exod. 25, ed. C. A. O. Grossmannus. Leipzig,
1856.
Opera quee supersunt, edd. L. Cohn,Wendland, S. Reiter, I.Leisegang.Voll. 1-6, 1896-1915; vol. 7 in progress.
Preuschen, E. Zwei gnostische Hymnen. Giessen, 1904.
Pugeo Fidei, by Rairmmdus Martini, ed. Joseph de Voisin, 1661; ed.
Carpzov, Leipzig, 1687.
Rabinsohn, M. Le Messianisme dans le Talmud et les Midraschim. Paris,
1907.
Radermacher, L., vide Fleming, Joh.
Reitzenstein, R. Poimandres, Studien zur griechisch-dgyptischen und
friihchristlichen Literatur. Leipzig, 1904.Das manddische Buck des Herrn der Grosse. Heidelberg, 1919.Das iranische Erlosungsmysterium. Bonn, 1921. (Vide H. S. Nyberg.)
Reuchlin, J. De verbo mirifico. Colonie, 1532.De arte Cabalistica. Hagenau, 1517.
Rosenroth, Knorr von. Kabbala Denudata. 1677.
Roskoff, M. Geschichte des Teufels. Leipzig, 1869.
Rubin, S. Heidenthum und Kabbala. 1893.Kabbala und Haggada. 1895.
Sachs, M. Beitrdge zur Sprach- und Alterturns/'orschung, voll. i, ii. 1852-54.
Schaeder, H. H. Der Urmensch in der avestischen und mittelpersischen
Ueberlieferung, and Zur manichdischen Urmenschlehre (in Reitzenstein
and Schaeder, Studien zum antiken Synkretismus, etc. Leipzig, 1926).
1 6 INTRODUCTION
Schechter, S. Some Aspects of Rabbinic Theology. 1909.Documents ofJewish Sectaries, vol. i, Fragments of a Zadokite Work.
Camb. Univ. Press, 1910.
Scheftelowitz, I. Die altpersische Religion und dasjudentum. Koln, 1921.Die Entstehung der manichdischen Religion und des Erlosungsmysterium.
Giessen, 1922.
Schmidt, C. Koptisch-Gnostische Schriften, I. Band. (Die Pistis SophiaDie beiden Bilcher der Jeu Unbekanntes altgnostisches Werk.) Leipzig,
1905. (In Die Griechischen Christlichen Schriftsteller der ersten drei
Jahrhunderte.')
Schmieder, H. E. Nova interpretatio . . . Gal. Hi. 19-20. 1826.
Schoettgen, Chr. Horee hebraicce et talmudicce. Dresden and Leipzig,
1733-42.
Schiirer, E. Geschichte des judischen Volkes im Zeitalter Jesu Christi^.
3 voll. Leipzig, 1901-09.
Schwab, M. Vocabulaire de VAngelologie. Paris, 1897.
Scott, W. Hermetica. 3 voll. Oxford, 1924-26.Shahrastani. J.siJt.3 J-XJ) ^U^s. Book of Religious and Philosophical
Sects, ed. W. Cureton. Vol. i. London, 1842.
Soderblom, N. La vie future d'apres le Mazdeisme. 1901.
Spira, S. Die Eschatologie derJuden nach Talmud und Midrasch. Halle, 1889.
Stave, E. Vber den Einfluss des Parsismus auf das Judentum. Haarlem,
1898.
Steinschneider, M. Jewish Literature (transl. of article Jiidische Literatur
in Ersch und Gruber). 1893.
Zur pseudepigraphischen Literatur, etc. Berlin, 1862.
Stenring, K. Akiba b. Joseph, The Book of Formation (S. Yesira).
London, 1923.
Stern, T. Versuch einer umstandlichen Analyse des Sohar (in Ben Chananja,vol. iv). 1858-61.
Strack, H. L. Einleitung in Talmud und Midras5. 1921.
Strack, H. L. and Billerbeck, P. Kommentar zum Neuen Testament aus
Talmud und Midrasch'. I (1922); n (1924); in (1926).
Streane, A. W. ru^n. Cambridge, 1891.
Taylor, Ch. Sayings of the Jewish Fathers. Cambridge, 1877.
Templer, B. Die Unsterblichkeitslehre der judischen Philosophen des Mittel-
alters bis auf Maimonides in ihrem Verhdltnis %u Bibel und Talmud.
Wien and Leipzig, 1895.Tischendorff. Apocalypses Apocrypha. Leipzig, 1866.
Troje, L. Die Dreizehn und die Zwolf im Traktat Pelliot. Leipzig, 1925.
Ugolini, B. Thesaurus antiquitatum sacrarum. 1752-54.
Volz, P. Jiidische Eschatologie von Daniel bis Akiba. Tubingen, 1903.
Der Geist Gottes und die verwandten Erscheinungen, etc. 1910.
Weber, E. W. Jiidische Theologie2
. 1897. (With reserve.)
MSS. 17
Weill, M. Le Talmud et VEvangile. 1864.
Weinstein, N. I. Zur Genesis der Agada. Gottingen, 1901. (Cf. L. Cohn
in MGWJ. vol. 74 [u], 1903, pp. 89-96.)
Wessely, C. Griechische Zauberpapyri von Paris und London. Wien, 1888.
Neue Griechische Zauberpapyri. Wien, 1893. (In Denkschriften der
kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Phil.-Hist. KL voll. 36.
and 42.)
Windischmann, F. H. H. Zoroastrische Studien. 1863.
Winter, J. und Wunsche, A. Die jiidische Literatur sett Abschluss des
Kanons, vol. iii. 1891-95.
Mechiltha, Ein tannaitischer Midrasch, etc. Leipzig, 1909.
Wohlberg, R. Grundlinien einer talmudischen Psychologic. Berlin, 1902.
Wolf, J. Chr. Bibliotheca Hebrcea. 4 voll. Hamburg, 1715-33.
Wiinsche, A. Die Leiden des Messias. 1870.
Bibliotheca Rabbinica. 1880-85.
Midrasch Tehillim. 1892-93.Aus Israels Lehrhallen. 5 voll. Leipzig, 1907-10.
Zunz, L. Etwas uber die rabbinische Literatur. Berlin, 1818.
Die gottesdienstlichen Vortrdge der Judenz
. Frankf. a. M. 1892.
Literaturgeschichte der synagogalen Poesie. 1865-67.
3. MSS. & PRINTED BOOKS CONTAINING THEHEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH OR PARTS OF IT
HHHE complete, Hebrew Book of Enoch has never been printed1 before. Most of the MSS. preserved also present 3 Enoch in a
fragmentary form.
The MS. which is made the basis of the present edition is the
(ti>A) Bodleian MS. OFF. 556, foil. 3i4seqq. (Neubauer, 1656: "Written in
German Hebrew cursive characters by Yishaq ^psu, about A.D.
1511?"), containing chh. 1-48 A B c D and entitled" Book of Enoch
by R. Ishmael ben Elisha, High Priest ". This MS. seems to be based
on an earlier MS. in a very good textual condition, but it has suffered
through the carelessness of the present copyist, though the corrup-tions caused by him are as a rule easily emended. Apart from these
corruptions N without contradiction presents the very best readingsof all the MSS. and printed fragments.
The text of A has throughout been collated with the followingMSS. and printed fragments, and the different readings are given in
the textual apparatus. The Hebrew text reproduces X exactly, butemendations are suggested in the Crit. App. and also, by the use of
brackets, in the text.
OHBI 2
1 8 INTRODUCTION
The MSS. and printed fragments made use of are
(a, B) Bodleian MS. MICH. 175, foil. 18 b seqq. (Neubauer 2257, written
in German Hebrew cursive characters), containing chh. 3-22, 23,
24 and after chh. 15 and 22 respectively, the additional fragmentschh. 15 B and 22 B c. The said fragments are included with the
Si'ur Qoma, 2 Ap. Ishm. and a few other fragments under the
common title : Pirqe de R. Ishmael.
(}, C) Bodleian MS. MICH. 256, foil. 25 a seqq. (written in Old GermanHebrew cursive characters), containing chh. 3-12 and 15, entitled" The Elevation of Metatron". (Neubauer, 1748.) Valuable.
(l, D) The fragments preserved in the printed editions of"Sefar
HeMlop by the Tanna R. Isma'el, High Priest", viz. Lemberg, 1859referred to as D i, and Warsaw, 1864, referred to as D 2 (cf. Jellinek,
Qontras ha-mMaggid, ii). Here are contained chh. 1-28, vs. 5 a and
beg. of ch. 48 c. The readings are not very good, but sometimes
valuable for critical purposes.
(y, E) The printed fragm. in Jellinek, Beth ha Midrasch, vol. v, pp. 170-
190, containing chh. 1-15, 23-48 A. The text in a bad condition.
(r, F) The Enoch-Metatron fragments inserted at the end of letter Alephin the printed ed. of Alphabet of R.
' Aqifia, Cracow, 1579, foil. 9 c-
ii d, corresponding to ch. 48 B c D.
(n, G) The same fragments in the reprinted edition of Alphabet of R.' A
qiba, Amsterdam, 1708, foil, n a-12 b.
(a, H) The same fragments in A. R. 'Aq. BH. vol. ii.
(s, K) Bodleian MS. MICH. Add. 61 (Neubauer, 1915 : Spanish Rabbinic
characters), fol. 13 a, containing a short recension of chh. 48 B and
48 c.
("?, L) British Museum Add. 27199 (writings of R. '^El'azar of Worms,
copied by Elias Levita), containing chh. 3-12, 15,16 (foil. 1 1 b-i 14 b) ;
13, 14, 156 (fol. n6ab: Lm); 48 c3"10 ' 12
, 480 (fol. ii5ab: Lm);22 B, 22 c (fol. 126 a: Lmr}\ 22 c, i9
2~7(foil. 78 a, 81 a: Lo).
( YR, S (x)) Quotations in YR. and Siyyuni.
In the Dropsie College Library in Philadelphia there is a MS. containing,
ace. to B. Halper (Descriptive Catalogue of Genizah Fragments in Phila-
delphia, 1927, pp. 210 and 436), "the greater part of the Sefcer Hekalot".
It is possible that this MS. contains some parts of our book.
SHORT SURVEY OF CONTENTS 19
4. THE MUTUAL RELATIONS AND AFFINITIESOF THE MSS. AND OTHER SOURCES
AN examination of the textual status of the various sources reveals
JL\. a closer relation between 1 and ^ on the one hand and between
-L, J and 7 on the other, whereas tf represents a comparatively inde-
pendent textual tradition. T, ft and 7 are more closely attached to
each other than to Si. The relation of the various sources to an
assumed archetype may be illustrated by the following diagram.
t, n
common o archetype
5. SHORT SURVEY OF THE CONTENTS OF THEHEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH
Hebrew Book of Enoch may be divided into the followingJL sections, viz. :
(i) Introduction, chh. i, 2.
- .....
(2) Enoch-Metatron piece, chh. 3-16 (together with an additional
fragment on the Ascension of Moses, ch. 15 B).
(3) A section on Angelology, chh. 17-22, 25~286
. The section
presents three different angelological systems, viz. A 2
(ch. 17), A3 (ch. 18) and A i (chh. 19-22, 25~286). Cf.
below on the Angelology of 3 Enoch.
(4) A section on the Judgment, chh. 28 7-33
2.
(5) The Celestial Q edussa, chh. 35, 36, 38-40.
2-2
20 INTRODUCTION
(6) The 'by-work' of the Mcerkafia ('Divine Chariot') and the
quasi-physical aspects of the heavenly regions, chh. 23, 24,.
333~5
, 34, 37 and the additional chh. 22 B, 22 c.
(7) Metatron shows R. Ishmael various wonders of the heavens,.
such as
(a) the cosmic or mystical 'letters', ch. 41 ;
(b) polar opposites kept in balance by the Divine
Names, ch. 42 ;
(c) the Pargod of the Throne, on which all past, presentand future events are portrayed, ch. 45 ;
(d) the constellations and planets, ch. 46 ;
(e) the spirits of the unborn, of the dead and the spirits
and souls of the punished angels, chh. 43, 44, 47 ;
(/) matters of Apocalyptic character, chh. 447~10
,
455
, 48 A.
(8) The Divine Names, ch. 48 B.
(9) A shorter Enoch-Metatron piece, ch. 48 c.
(10) The names of Metatron, the transmission of the secrets to
Moses, the protest of the angels, the chain of tradition.
6. QUOTATIONS OF AND REFERENCESTO 3 ENOCH
are numerous instances in the later mystical literature of
J. dependence upon or acquaintancewith 3 Enoch. This is particularly
marked in the case of the conceptions of Metatron. The influence of
3 Enoch in this respect is dealt with below on "the conceptions of
Metatron in related mystical literature" and "the conceptions of
Metatron in later mystical literature" (sections 9 and 10).
Apart from this, fragments of 3 Enoch are quoted in YR. in
Siyyuni, Reqanati, Moscato's Qol Yehuda> YRL. Ma a
r<z%ce]>
ha-'Mlohup, Midras Rup, Zohar, Barai]>a de Ma ase Beresi]>, etc.
(1) The question whether the Babylonian Talmud may be said to show
acquaintance with the traditions embodied in 3 Enoch is discussed below,
pp. 32-36, cf. also on "the conceptions of Metatron in Talmud, etc."
(2) HayyeHanok(BHAv. i29seqq.,OM. i. i82a.-i83b,Sefcerha-y
Par. Beresij>) shows dependence upon 3 Enoch, esp. chh. 6, io3
, 48 c1'4
>
TESTIMONIES 21
although that fragment in other parts moves in a quite different trend of
traditions from our book. The Sefesr Noah (or Tefillap 'Adam ha Rison,
BH. iii. 155; OM. ii. 401 a) also betrays some knowledge of the Enoch
Literature, including 3 En.
(3) The Hefcalop Rabbapi, ch. 22*, shows dependence upon 3 En. i818 ;
ib. ch. 26 it reflects the expressions of 3 En. I21, I3
1.
(4) The Hefcalop Zoferapi, fol. 70 a, likewise betrays acquaintance with
3 En. I21, I3
1,etc.
(5) Harba deMosee, end (ed. Gaster, London, 1896), reflects 3 En. 13
and 41.
(6) Baraipa de Ma'ase B eresip (in Rab Pe'alim, Tiqqunim, etc., pp. 46
seqq.), towards the end, quotes 3 En. zy4
*5 6b
.
TheMidras onSemhazaiand'Azza'el is, perhaps, dependent on %En.$.
(7) Simmusa Rabba (BH. vi. 109 seqq.) resumes the contents of 3 En.
6-io and 48 c.
(8) Yalquf Re'uteni, foil. i. 54 a seqq., contains a great many quotations
from 3 Enoch. These quotations are sometimes cited from the writings of
R. 'El'azar ben Yehuda (of Worms), such as Sode Raza (54 b, 56 a) and
Hakam ha-Razim (55 a), sometimes from Pirqe Hefcalop (55 b). The
quotations are: 3 En. 22 (fol. 54 a); 4 and 8 (fol. 54 b); 6, 15, 3 (fol. 55 b);
12, 48 c12, 5
1-6, 13-142 (foil. 56 a, 57 b, 59 a b).
(9) The Lesser Yalqut Re'ufieni, on Metatron no. 6, quotes 3 En. 6, 15
and 3 from Pirqe HeMlof (cf. YR. i. 55 b).
(10) MSS. containing writings of R. '^El'azar of Worms quote 3 En. 3-12,
15 from "Baraipas belonging to the Ma'ase Meerkaba" (Brit. Mus. MS.
Add. 27199), and 3 En. 3-22, 23, 24, from Pirqe de R. Isma'el or Baraipas
(Bodl. MICH. 175).
(n) Siyyuni, foil. 13 d, 14 a, quotes 3 En. 6, 15, 3 from Sefeer Hekalop,cf. ib. foil. 9 c d.
(12) S. ha-kKuzari, beg. and (13) Reqanati, comm. on the Pentateuch,ed. Venice, foil. 30 and 35 a, cf. 133 a, likewise (14) Moscato, Qol Ye
huda,
189, quote fragments of the Enoch-Metatron pieces of 3 Enoch.
The quotations in the writings of R. 'El'azar of Worms, in YR., YRL.,Siyyuni, Reqanati, etc., show that at one time 3 Enoch had become in-
corporated into a larger collection of writings concerned with the Hefcalop,
and, further, that this collection must have formed part of a compilationreferred to as Ma <ase McerkSba. From other quotations in the said workswe know that the Ma <ase Mcerk&ba contained, besides 3 Enoch and the
HeMlo]), also the Si'ur Qoma, Revelations of Moses, etc.
(15) Ma iarcefccep ha'-lohuj>, ed. Ferrara, 1557, foil. 116 a seqq., quotes
3 En. 48 c from 'The Haggada on Enoch'.
22 INTRODUCTION
(16) The Zohar refers to the Enoch-Metatron-Na'ar traditions as con-
tained in 'the well-known Baraipas' (i. 223 b).1
The Zohar quite frequently quotes from' The Book of Enoch '. These
quotations show that' The Book of Enoch '
referred to in the Zohar was a
large collection of Enoch traditions some of which are contained in i and
2 Enoch, others in writings now lost, whereas others again clearly emanate
from 3 Enoch.
Zohar, i. 37 b,3
iii. 240 a, 348 b, 10 b, quote from' The Book of Enoch >
matters contained in 3 Enoch.
Zohar, i. 37 b (after quotations clearly dependent upon 3 Enoch),ii. 55 a refer to details of 'The Book of Enoch', which are not found in
3 Enoch. They correspond well, however, with certain passages in i and
2 Enoch (vide i Enoch 24*'5,2 Enoch 8).
Zohar, i. 55 b, 58 b, ii. 100 a, 105 b, 192 b, 217 a, ii. 180 b, also cite
'The Book of Enoch' or 'The Book of the Secrets of Enoch' (ii. i8ob),but give no parallel whatever with i, 2 or 3 Enoch.
It is evident that the Zohar regarded 3 Enoch as belonging to the
Enoch Literature, and also, that it associated 3 Enoch with what is knownto us as i and 2 Enoch. Lastly it should be noticed that 'The Book of
Enoch' of the Zohar contains material from a time much later than
3 Enoch.
(17) Midras Rup, 85 b, resumes the traditions of 3 En. 48 c1-9
'10 12
,
10, 6, 12.
(18) Miskan ha'Edupi (by Moses de Leon) quotes from 'The Book of
Enoch' passages reminding of 3 En. 39 and 48 B2 .
Brit. Mus. MS. Add. 15299, foil. 45 b seq., contains a' Book of Enoch'
which treats of the preparations necessary to obtain communion with the
i Zohar, i. 223 b :
intei saw KitaDa -psty jnnsaw n'pni ns*a wv Tni ipa I/TK KI
iv p -pan n^ pip *a Kinn p^n rwns Turn wim Kaacn
ton pM^fia KB^ ""Ki i^iT "fc ^ i^J1
? "jun (a's
Kin KMte xtei IBJIK Km
2 Zohar, i. 37 b:
Kin KTI mn mx rmbim KIDDT nnK IDD sn ^un1
? n^ mn nso
imx np1
? ^ IJ^KI a^nsn sin nn ^BJJIK K^IKO xm sna^mpoans '-N?^ n^ tei [cf. above] ism B ^ lyj
1
? ^an a^nms nj^an in
tea ^oa ^K^ni nB,.. (cf. 3 En. u 1, 480*) smn 111?^ T^JM i\Ti TDB K
ns'p n^ ^aa B^B (ctr. 3 E. 48 c4) nnxa'? ^T^p T^ (cf. 3 . 9
1)
KIDD ncans* KT pi avrtx ims np1
? ^ a'tfin Kin Kin (cf. 3 J?w. is1)
'"K^v ''ta^a te n^ 'BHK Kin im Kt^ip n^ T<nKi Kftyvz "pam KIDD
(cf. 2 ^w. 85B, i En. 24*) ''IBijtt 'IBniDl KJlia lYiyXB 1^ ^m KJ^K rT11
? 'BHK
n^BDi p^an Ktei
3 Given in Jellinek, BH. ii. p. xxxi.
ORIGIN AND DATE OF COMPOSITION 23
high angel-princes, in particular with YEHOEL (another name for Metatron).
It is immediately followed by Sefcer ha-y Yasar. At the beginning of the
latter the frequent tradition is put forth, according to which the S. ha-
y Yasar together with another book was given to Adam by the angel
GALLISUR, by Adam committed to Seth and after him to Enoch. This is also
set forth at the beginning of S. Razi'el ha-mMal'ak. Ace. to Zohar, i. 55 b,
58 b, one of these "two books" was ' The Book of Enoch '. On this cf. note
on 3 En. 48 D10.
The 'S. ha-yYasar' or, as it is also called, 'The Book of the First
Adam '
or' The Book of Noah ', really forms part of a vast literature con-
sisting of various magical formulas, etc. The compilers of this magicalliterature were anxious to obtain authority for their 'books', and hence
they tried to append them to the Enoch Literature by maintaining that
'two books were committed to Enoch'. The one was of course the older
Enoch Literature, the other was intended to be understood as identical
with the writings issued by them.
7. ORIGIN AND DATE OF COMPOSITION OF THEHEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH AND ITS RELATIONTO COGNATE MYSTICAL WRITINGS
HHHE present book has not been made the subject of critical in-
-I vestigation as to origin and date of composition apart from the
short discussion of it by M. Buttenwieser 1
(see below). On the rare
occasions when it has been referred toait has almost without excep-
tion been grouped with the bulk of Jewish mystical writings which are
termed *
Gaonic Mystical Literature ', and within this group it has
usually been counted as one of the so-called Hefealop works (mainlybecause one of the titles under which it is quoted is
'
Sefaer Hefcaloj? ',
cf. EH. v. 170).
The history of the grouping together of the mystical works in
question under the term ' Gaonic Mystical Literature'
may be con-
sidered to begin with the chapter entitled"Geheimlehre "
(Secret
Doctrine) in Zunz's Die gottesdiemtlichen Vortrdge derjuden, historisch
entwickelty and ed., pp. 165-179. After dealing with the traces of
mystical doctrines and speculations in the Talmud and accepting the
possibility of the existence of early Baraipas on mystical subjects,Zunz says :
"Erst mit der zweiten Halfte des Geonaischen Zeitalters, etwa um1 Jewish Encyclopaedia, i. 678, article 'Apocalyptic Literature; Neo-Hebraic'.2 Usually the references to the 'Hebrew Book of Enoch' have in view only the
fragments contained in ch. 48 B c D of our book, the actual 3 En. being unknown.
24 INTRODUCTION
A.D. 780, also mit der Epoche der allmahlich auflebenden Wissenschaft-
lichkeit und nachdem die Beschaftigung mit den Materien der Geheimlehre
haufiger geworden, traten eigene (sic) Schriften auf, die sich an die Erlaute-
rung der Schopfung, an die Schilderung der gottlichen Majestat wagen."As mystical writings of this kind Zunz enumerates the following, viz.:
(i) S. Yesira; (2) chh. iii and iv ofPirqed* R. '^li'cezcer', (3) Hefcalop which
he regards as older than P. R. 'EL iii, iv ; (4) S.Razie '/ (ace. to Zunz youngerthan the Hekalop, though not to be confused with the Sefeer Razie'l ha-
gGadol by 'JEl%zSx of Worms); (5) Alphabet of R. iAqtia\ (6) Midras
Konen\ (7) S. ha-yYdsar\ (8) Yuhasin.
As may be seen from this list the present book was unknown to Zunz.
Through the Alphabet of R. (Aqiba in its printed edd. he might,
however, have gained knowledge of the snorter Enoch-Metatron
piece, corresponding to ch. 48 c of the present book, in Alph.R. <A
qtba (ed. Cracow et seqq.) inserted at the end of letter Aleph.M. Steinschneider does not, in his treatment of the mystical
literature,1
lay down the results of his own investigations, but, as
he expressly declares, follows the exposition of Zunz in the afore-
mentioned chapter in GV.A much fuller treatment than that of Zunz(-Steinschneider) is
given to these writings by H. Gratz.* Gra'tz does not know of the
present book, but he attaches great importance to the Enoch-Metatron
fragment contained in the Alph. R. lAqiba at the end of letter Aleph
(identical with ch. 48 B c of 3 Enoch). He uses this fragment to-
gether with a MS. containing polemical strictures by Salmon ben
Yeruham against Sa'adya, as starting-point for his theory as to the
original literary connection between the various writings under con-
sideration. Ben Yeruham quotes various passages, occurring in
different mystical writings, from the Alphabet of R. iAqiba. From
a comparison with the passages quoted by Ben Yeruham Gratz
maintains :
(1) that the Enoch-Metatron fragment was an original constituent
part of the Alph. R. lAqiba]
(2) that the Hekalop belonged to the Enoch-Metatron fragments ;
3
1 In Ersch und Gruber, Allqemeine Encyklopadie der Wissenschaften und Kiinsten,ii. xxvii (1850), 400-404, article 'Jiidische Literatur\ 13. (Fuerst, in Bibliotheca
Judaica, ii. 15, confuses Hek. Rab. tHek. Zot., Pirqe Hek. and Sefeer Chanok.)
2 In B. Frankel's Monatsschrift fur Geschichte und Wissenschaft des Judenthums,viii (1859), 67-78, 103-118, 140-153.
3 Gratz's demonstration on this point is not convincing ;his arguments are :
(a) Ben Yeruham, after quoting from A. R.(
Aq. a passage (which is in reality
part ofSi'ur Qoma) attributed to R. Isma'el, continues by mentioning thatR. Isma'el
was one of the martyrs, which is maintained also in Hek. R., esp. chh. 3-5. Cf. i
and 2 Leg. Mart.
(6) A MS. in the Oppenheimer Library (1061 a, after Steinschneider, cf. Neu-
ORIGIN AND DATE OF COMPOSITION 25
(3) that there was originally a connection between the Hefcalo]), the
Sar Tom (being chh. xxvii-xxx of the BH. edition of the Hek. R.)
and the Sfur Qoma.Gratz's argument for an original connection between the Sar Tora
and the Si'ur Qoma is in fact based on a misreading of Salmon ben
Yeruham, the passage from which he gives in full on p. 76 op. cit.
Gratz says that Salmon ben Yeruham in this passage quotes a
chapter belonging to the Sar Tora from Si'ur Qoma. The passage
does not contain any reference at all to the Siur Qoma, though the
author in a preceding passage makes mention of the Si'ur Qomamysteries.
On the connection between the Sar Tora and the Hek. R., Gratz
says: The Sar Tora really belongs to the Hefcalop "mit dem es nicht
bloss zufallig zusammen copiert und zusammengedruckt ist, denn es
beruft sich zum Schluss auf die in den echten Hekaloth ausgegebenenGebet- und Lobformeln "
(i.e. the'
Tiphaddar, Tipromem u eTipnasse
Mceleek Mefo'ar, etc.' which in ch. 30 is cited by the beginning
words but given in full in ch. y2).
"Folglich hing das Sar Torah mit
Hekaloth zusammen. . .als ein Zusammenhangendes scheint es auch
R. Hai zu fassen" (when referring to Hek. R., Hek. Zot. and Sar
Tora).
(4) The Rev. of Moses as it appears in Yalqut Re'ufieni, 101 c d
(ed. Warsaw, 1901, vol. ii. fol. 67 a b, cf. below on Metatron), belongsto the same "single opus of mystical writings ".
Gratz here, p. 103 op. cit., bases upon a quotation from the same
polemical writing of Salmon ben Yeruham, but the parallel between
this quotation and the Rev. of Moses is far-fetched.
What Gratz's arguments show is merely the fact, that the mystical
writings in question were known to Salmon ben Ycruham and
possibly, as mystical writings on cognate subjects, were grouped
together at that time, but it is not demonstrated by this that they
originally formed a unity.This is also, by the way, and almost inadvertently, admitted by
bauer) gives the H/fcaloJ) under the title 'Book of Enoch'. This MS. is no other thanthe Bodl. OPP. 556, the S of the text edition of the present book but Gratz quitenaturally was led to believe that the MS. represented the Heftalop as known at that
time, i.e. the Hek. R., containing the references to the traditions connected with the'Ten Martyrs'. In the MS. in question, being the Hebrew Book of Enoch, there is
no mention of the martyrs, nor is R. Isma el, who figures so prominently in it,
referred to as one of the martyrs.(c) Two quotations, one from Yalkut Re
'ut>eni (100 d), the other from Siyyuni t
containing material of an Enoch-Metatron character, cite Pirqe Hekalop. On this
point cf. further below.
26 INTRODUCTION
Gratz when he says :
"Wenigstens lag es (the 'mystical opus ')
als ein
Ganzes Salmon ben Yeruham vor, woraus er seine Waffen zur
Bekampfung des Rabbinismus gegen Sa'adya nahm." But from this
sound critical position the author immediately departs to treat of the
writings as an original unity.
Having laid down his theory as to the unity of the mystical writingsin question, Gratz proceeds to demonstrate that these writings belongto a post-Talmudic period, viz. the Ga'onic time, mainly, as he de-
clares, on the grounds "dass die darin herrschenden Vorstellungentheils dem Talmudischen Zeitalter unbekannt waren, theils von
Talmudischen Autoritaten perhorresciert wurden". His argumentsare:
(i) Metatron is in the Talmud not identified with Enoch. In
Talmud Metatron is an angel existing already at the creation (Gratzcites Tos. Yeb. 16 b, Hullin 60 a, i.e. the passages on the Prince of
the World). Enoch, on the other hand, is in Talmudic times so little
glorified as to be put on the list of the wicked or regarded as a
'Schwankender', sometimes righteous, at other times wicked.
(Gen. R. xxv).1
"Auch Metatron selbst stand den Talmudisten nicht so hoch, dass sie
ihn gewissermassen zum Sevrepo? 0eos stempeln sollten. Sie lassen ihn
bestraft werden . . . (alluding to TB. Hag. 15 a). Erst in folge der christlichen
Dogmatik erhielt Henoch ein hohes Interesse: Die Interpretation des
Verses (Gen. v. 24) wurde von der Patristik scharf betont, und Henoch
gait als Protochristos und als Beweis fur die Himmelfahrt, etc."
Because of his conviction of the entirely un-Jewish character of
any glorification of Enoch, Gratz, on p. 106, polemizes violently
against the view that the Ethiopic Enoch (i En.) is of a pre-Christian
origin. He says for instance: "Fur jeden Unbefangenen aber ist es
unzweifelhaft dass das Machwerk 'Buch Henoch' nicht in der
politisch bewegten Hasmonaerzeit, sondern in der mystisch ddm-
mernden nach-apostolischen Epoche entstehen konnte". The glorifica-
tion of Enoch, Gratz maintains, must therefore have originated with
Christians.
Gratz hence contends that the infiltration of the Enoch legend into
Jewish circles must be relegated to the post-Talmudic age, and the
medium through which it was brought into the circle of Jewish ideas
was Islam, by whose adherents Enoch (^Idrls) was held in high esteem
(referring to Sura iQ57 * 58
).2
ipnstn \rw iy n"3pn IOK pan troys p^x troye nvi nan
2 Acc. to Gratz Mohammed derived his view of Enoch from Christian sects and"in folge der Bedeutung, welche Henoch in der arabischen Sagenwelt erhielt,
ORIGIN AND DATE OF COMPOSITION 27
(2) Further, ace. to Gratz, the'
rude anthropomorphism'
of this
literature (Gratz has the Si'ur Qoma in view) points to a post-
Talmudic origin.
(3) In the Sar Tora he finds references to Ga'onic institutions,
viz. in ch. xxviii. 2. The passage runs as follows:
a'ote^ ftttte fwajn aawtna a'nrD nwp1
? . , . awpna DJIX na
aiDisn ns'O tea nnatr ypB/ft DS^D"? ntsntrn1
? awn ppt^ on 1
?
irw 35131 D^^y pi DIM Jimtt BSMB Txn 1
? DM
referring to the aspirations of the mystic who desires to partake of the
magical power of the 'Seal' (Hopam), the 'Magical Formula', i.e.
the Letters and Names of the Kcefcer Nora or the Sar Tora. In
the preceding passage (ch. xxviii. i) reference is made to Yeshiboth,
to Tora, Talmud, Haldkd, Secrets, Pilpul, which do not particularly
point to a Ga'onic origin: cf. especially the parallel in TB. Hag.
14 a: "Masters of Scripture, Misna, Talmud, Agada and S emuop".The Sar Tora is, however, probably later than the Hek. R., and, in
any case, it is later than 3 Enoch.
(4) His final argument for the post-Talmudic origin of the writings,
Gratz finds in Sa'adya's doubts as to R. Isma'el's authorship of
Siur Qoma (in HaliKop Qcedtem, ed. Pollak, p. 69).
Within the Ga'onic period Gratz fixes the date of the whole groupof mystical writings to the first half of the ninth century. His reasons
are (apart from the fact that the quotations by Sa'actya and ben
Yeruham necessitate the existence of the writings before the tenth
century) :
(i) The Rev. of Moses (i.e. one recension) is contained in Pe
siqpa
(Rabbdpi), which collection was finished in the year 777 after the
Destruction of the Temple (hence about A.D. 845). The Pe
siqf>a as it
wurden auch jiidischen Agadisten auf ihn aufmerksam und verwandeln ihn zu
mystischen Zwecken indem sie ihn mit Metatoron identificierten".
Sura 1". 58:
"And commemorate 'Idrls (i.e. Enoch) in the Book; For he was righteous anda Prophet, and we lifted him up to a high place." Vide also Sura 2i 85
.
Ox? * * * &
Gratz might with as much reason have derived the whole pseudepigraphicalliterature of the OT. from, say, the Mi'rdj of Abu 'Yazid al-Bistaml (vide
Nicholson, An Early Arabic Version of the Mi'rdj, etc.). Gratz's impossibledeductions are reproduced here at length, since they form, directly or indirectly,the only basis for the usual anti-mystically biassed representations of the time andprovenience of the so-called Ga'onic mystical literature.
28 INTRODUCTION
lay before R. Tam contained a reference to the various names of
Metatron (ace. to Tos. on TB. Yeb. 16 b 1
).
(2) Bishop Agobard of Lyons, in a polemical epistle to Louis the
Pious against the Jews (Dejudaicis superstitionibus), about 829, betrays
knowledge of the Si'ur Qoma representations. The following maybe cited :
"quod nobis non minime noturn est qui quotidie pene cum eis (the Jews)
loquentes mysteria erroris ipsorum audivimus. Dicunt denique Deumsuum esse corporeum et corporis lineamentis per membra distinctum et
alia quadam parte ilium audire, alia videre, alia vero loqui, vel aliud quidagere, ac per hoc humanum corpus ad imaginem Dei factum, excepto
quod ille digitos habeat inflexibiles ac rigentes, utpote qui nil manibus
operetur", which save for the 'inflexible fingers' seems to reflect the
Si'ur Qoma. Another quotation from Agobard's letter given by Gratz
presents the current picture of the Most High seated in the Raqiat 'a
rabd]J,
in 'magno quamvis palatio', and surrounded or carried by the Hayyop(bestiis). A third passage runs: "(The Jews say) Deum habere septemtubas, quorum una mille ei cubitis metiatur
"(cf. letter is in A. R. Aq.), and
a fourth shows that these works were extant in writing at that time: "et
conscripta mendacia, etc."
The origin of the mystical writings does not go back farther than
about A.D. 820, says Gratz. This is, ace. to his opinion, not irrecon-
cilable with the fact that already nine years later they were known in
France to Bishop Agobard, for Gratz can point to a tradition pre-
served by Zaccuto2 ace. to which
"der Kaiser Karl sich von dem Chalifen einen jiidischen Gelehrten fur
seine Staaten erbeten habe, und dieser hatte ihm einen R. Machir zuge-schickt, der sich in Narbonne niedergelassen und. . .in Siidfrankreich
Schulen gegriindet habe". And hence"literarische Erzeugnisse konnten
in kurzer Zeit ihren Weg vom Orient nach Frankreich finden" (!).
The absence in Pirqe de R. '-^licezcer (between 809 and 813) of any
reference to Enoch-Metatron and the Si'ur Qoma is to Gratz a
further evidence that the mystical writings were not in existence at
that time.
(If this 'argumentum e silentio' were valid, it would seem that it
would prove that also the Talmud, e.g. tractate Hagiga, came into
existence between the years 820 and 829 A.D. (!). Gratz concludes:
"Die Mystik mag sich also erst um 820 Bahn gebrochen haben, undso konnte sie um 829 bereits in Frankreich bekannt sein".)
Gratz's interest in fixing the date to the beginning of the ninth
century is due to his desire to maintain the Islamitic origin of the
1 The parallel, Tos. on Hullin 60 a, cites from Yuhasin, ace. to the reading
preserved in En Ya'aqob. The printed Talmud editions have Sefeer Yosifon.2 In S. Yuhasin, ed. Filipowsky, p. 84.
ORIGIN AND DATE OF COMPOSITION 29
mystical writings in question. His contention is firstly, that the
Si'ur Qoma is the real kernel of the mysticism under consideration,
secondly, that the 'gross anthropomorphism' of this writing cannot
possibly have originated in Judaism, and must hence be derived from
Islam, where especially the sect 'Mughassima' and men such as'
Mughira ibn Said Alighi'
held anthropomorphic views of the Deity.1
The notice preserved by Maqrizi, ace. to which the Jews were
divided into Karaites, wholly repudiating anthropomorphism (by
Maqrizi called Ananites after Anan), Rabbanites, accepting a milder
form of picturing God after the manner of man, and Galutiya whowent farther than the Rabbanites, is therefore ace. to Gratz to be
interpreted to the effect that one sect, the mystics (i.e. the Galutiya),
had accepted the anthropomorphism of the Arabic Mughassimaschool and the related Mushabbihites and Hishamites.
The anthropomorphisms of the Islamitic sects in question were,
ace. to Gratz, derived from no other source than the Qoran, from a
literal explanation of relevant passages.
It should be pointed out here that when Gratz emphasizes the gross
anthropomorphism of the mystical writings in contrast to the'
Tal-
mudic '
representations, he can only refer to the short passage in the
Si'ur Qoma which on the face of it looks like a description of the
measures and sizes of the various Divine members but in reality
merely concerns the Throne-of-Glory manifestation and is on a level
with the similar representation in the Babylonian Talmud , Flag. 13 a
(see below). The rest of the mystical works in question in no way go
beyond the Haggada passages of the Talmud as regards 'anthropo-
morphic views'.
The mystical works, belonging to the same group (or forming partsof the same large work) which Gratz thus finally assigns to the ninth
century, are enumerated at the end of his article as follows: (a)
'Opiyyop de R. <Aqiba, and the following belonging to it; (b) Sefcer
Hanok (i.e. the small Enoch fragment at the end of letter Aleph in
Alph. R. tAqioa); (c) Siur Qoma; (d) Heftalop Rabbapi; (e) Hekdlop
Ze'erpa (i.e. Hekdlop Zoterdpi) ; (/) Sar Tora
; (g) Ma'yan Hokrna (i.e.
a recension of the Revelation of Moses. See above under '
Sources
and Literature').To these he adds (after Hai Ga'on's statement) the writings devoted
to 'practical mysticism', i.e. mainly magical in character: (a) Sefcer
i "Gott habe Gestalt und Korper mit Gliedern gleich den Buchstaben des
Alphabets. Sein Gestalt sei die eines Mannes von Licht auf dessen Haupt sich eineKrone von Licht befinde."
30 INTRODUCTION
ha-yYasar; (b) Harba deMosce\ (c) Raza Rabba or Sefcer ha Razim\
(d) Sefcer Sent been Noah.
The arguments and conclusions by Gratz have since been often
repeated) whereas nofurther arguments in support of his theory have been
adduced by subsequent writers. Thus S. Karppe bases exclusively, it
seems, on Gratz. 1 He gives the same list of writings, only with the
omission of the Sar Tora and the Revelation of Moses. Concerningthe connection between the writings, he says :
"Nous nous trouvons, en effet, en presence d'un certain nombre de
fragments d'ceuvres sans que nous puissions dire a coup sur ou ils com-mencent et ou ils finissent, s'ils sont les chapitres d'un grand ouvragesynthetique, ou des parcelles d'oeuvres independantes que le hasard ou la
confusion des citations ulterieures a enchevetrees. Ces fragments sont
communement denommes ainsi"
(follows an enumeration of the writings).
Phillipp Bloch2 also follows (and cites) Gratz. The Arabic influence
in these writings is to him obvious. He follows Gratz also in assigningthe writings to the ninth century. He gives exactly the same list of
mystical works as Gratz, while adding, quite ad rem: "Hechaloth
Zutrathi und Sefer Chanoch lassen sich vorldufig nicht feststellen" .
Bloch translates a few passages from Hekalop. and Alpk. R. <Aqfi>a,
among which are the Enoch-Metatron fragment at the end of letter
Aleph in the printed edd. of Alph. R. tAqiba and the introductory
chapters of Sefcer HeMlop (corresponding to^chh. i and 2 of the
present book). Furthermore he gives Ga'on Serira's responsum on
the Siur Qoma (in translation): "Gott behiite dass R. Ischmael
derartige Dinge aus eigenem Kopf gesagt hatte. Wie sollte auch ein
Mensch auf solche Einfalle aus eigenem Antrieb kommen ! Ferner
ist unser Schdpfer zu hoch und erhaben, als dass er Glieder undMaasse haben konnte, wie der einfache Wortlaut besagt Das ist
aber nur die Ausdrucksweise einer Wissenschaft, hinter der grosse,
bergeshohe und wundersame Mysterien stecken. . . ".
A. Jellinek in editing chh. from a MS. that correspond to chh.
1-15, 23-48 A of the present book 3 does not give any opinion as to
the time of origin.
Louis Ginzberg, in enumerating the mystic works "of Ga'onic
1 Etudes sur les origines et la nature du Zohar, Paris, 1901, ch. iv: 'La Mercabahau temps des Gaonim,' pp. 37 seqq. Karppe knows no more than Gratz of the
Hebrew Book of Enoch. The 'Sefaer Hanoic
'
stands for the fragment inserted after
letter Aleph in A. R. 'Aq.2 In Diejudische Mystik und Kabbala in Winter und Wiinsche, jfudische Literatur,
iii. 217 seqq., Trier, 1896.
3 Beth ha Midrasch, v, Vienna, 1873, complementing from the Lemberg edition
of Sefcer Hekalo]> in his Kontras ha-mMaggid, ii.
ORIGIN AND DATE OF COMPOSITION 31
times" (evidently depending on Gratz), mentions the present book
as "a version of the Hekaloth'V
M. Buttenwieser treats at some length of the Hebrew Book of
Enoch.2 With regard to time of composition, he says :
"Apart from the fact that R. Ishmael, of the period of the Hadrianic
persecution, figures as the author, and from the allusion in the last chapterto the Destruction of the Temple (through which data the earliest date
possible is fixed), there are no definite references to historical events and
conditions from which the date of the composition of the Book of Enochcould be more exactly determined. There is, however, a passage in TalmudBerakot about R. Ishmael which naturally suggests itself in this connection,
and which admits of the adoption of at least a latest possible date." (Butten-wieser here translates the well-known passage Ber. 7 a on R. Isma'el be-
holding 'ufcapri'el Yah YHWH Seba'o]> sitting upon the high and exalted
throne, etc.) "The parallel is obvious. The passages quoted compel the
conclusion that the Hebrew Book of Enoch cannot have been written later
than the time of the completion of the Babylonian Talmud."
R. H. Charles 3accepts the general view of M. Buttenwieser.
G. F. Moore 4 refers to our book in the following manner: "Muchlater (soil, than the time of the Talmuds) Enoch re-emerges in a
similar role (soil, as conductor to Paradise and Gehenna and heavens
in general) with descriptions of the Heavenly Courts and the like,
showing that some reminiscence of his journeys through the universe
had survived or been revived. Several pieces of this sort are to be
found in Jellinek, Bet ha Midrasch Among these particular mention
may be made of that in Part v. pp. 170-190 (i.e. the fragment of 3 En.
referred to in the present edition as E) ".
It seems that M. Buttenwieser has opened the right way towards
a determining of the time of composition and origin of the present
book, in treating it primarily on its own merits, and only in the second
instance in its connection with the other writings that have come to
be associated with it. Further, the date suggested by Buttenwieser
as a terminus ante quern is probably correct. The 'parallel' fromTB. Ber. 7 a, adduced by him, is, however, of less value in this con-
nection. The passage is not generally accepted as genuine, and bears
the marks of a later time than our book. But there are closer parallels.It may be suggested, to begin with, that the main body of the book
belongs to a time not later than e.g. TB. Hag. n b-i6 a (the largestcontinuous exposition of mystical matters in the Babylonian Talmud).
1 J.E. iii. 463 a, article 'Cabala'.2 J.E. i. 678, article 'Apocalyptic Literature; Neo-Hebraic'.3 R. H. Charles, The Book of Enoch or i Enoch, and ed. 1912, Introduction, 17,
pp. Ixxix Ixxxi.
4 Judaism, i. 128 and note 3.
32 INTRODUCTION
The style, the matters dealt with in Hag. ii and chh. 3-48 A of our
book respectively, as well as the general ideas met with in both, do
not suggest a later time for our book, but, possibly, a different circle
from which the conceptions have derived their peculiar shape. Toshow this, some parallels in ideas and manner of expression may be
pointed out:
TB.Hag.: 3 Enoch:
Fol. 12 a: "The first Adam ex- Ch. 92
: "I was raised and en-
tended from one end of the world to larged to the size and the length of
the other" (as a symbol of his per- the world",
fection), rel. by R. Yehudab. '^El'ay.
Ib. "When he sinned, the Holy Cf. 3 En. i65; 5
10.
One diminished him."
Ib." The firstAdam sawbythe first Cf. 3 En. ^ 3-5
>13
>u
.
light from one end of the world to
the other, but when God beheld the
generation of the Flood and the gene-ration of the confusion of tongues heremoved it, etc." (cf. Gen. R. xi. 2,
xii. 4, 5 including the generation ofJ
^nos); attr. to R. '^El'azar.
Ib." God created heaven bymixing Ch. 42.
water and fire" (Baraipa).
Ib."By ten things the world was Ch. 4i
3:
"the whole world is sus-
created, 'Wisdom, Understanding, tained by Wisdom, Understanding,Knowledge, Might, etc.'" ('Abba Knowledge, Prudence, Meekness>a
rifea, Rab.). and Righteousness". The sameidea is put forth in ch. 8. On this
point Hag. seems to represent a
more developed stage than ourbook. See notes ad loca.
Hag. 12 b (Baraipa of R. Yose): Cf. chh. 34, 37, 381
, 485seqq." The earth is standing upon pillars, This is traditionally connected with
the pillars upon the water, the water the Ma( ase Beresip, and is found
upon the mountains, the mountains in the earlier parts of the Midras
upon the wind, the wind upon the Konen.
tempest and the tempest is suspendedon the arm of the Holy One".
Ib. The seven heavens and their contents. The names of the heavens
agree with those of 3 En. i73 and 33
s. In other respects the Ha
giga passagehere contains elements belonging to a later stage than our book. Thus
3 Enoch agrees, against Hagtga, with the earlier Apocalyptic and Pseudepi-
graphic writings in assigning angelic inhabitants to all the heavens: cf.
Test. Levi iii, Ap. Bar., Asc. Isa., 2 En. 3-20. The conception of Mrkaelat the Celestial Altar does not occur in our book: only in the additional
ch. 156 the Celestial Tabernacle of Metatron is mentioned. The song-
uttering angels (in Ma on, the fifth heaven) are in Hagiga pictured in a
RELATION TO TB. H.AG. 2 33
manner more resembling that of Hek. R. than of 3 Enoch which here
follows more closely the earlier traditions embodied e.g. in i Enoch and the
Apocalypse of Abraham.
The expressionsused to describe the contents of Makon, the sixth
heaven recall those of 3 En. 34 and 37 as well as of 2 En. :
"the treasuries of
snow, of hail . . . chamber of the Stormwind "(Sufa), etc.
The representationof the contents of iA
rabop Raqiai
ythe seventh heaven
the treasuries of Righteousness, Right, Mercy, Life, Peace, Blessings
corresponds to 3 En. 8, io 6, 48 c3
;that of the souls of the righteous and the
souls and spirits of those who are not yet created in ArSbof> exactly
corresponds to 3 En. 43 ;for the pre-existence of spirits and souls the same
scriptural passage, viz. Is. 57", is quoted in both contexts; on the other
hand, the conception of the resurrection-dew does not appear in our book.
The short summary of the Mterkaoa-pictnre in Hag. ib."'Ofannim,
Serafim, Hayyoj? ha-qQodaes, the ministering angels, the Throne of Glory,the King, the Living God, high and lifted up" is not substantially
different from similar summaries in our book, cf. e.g. ch. 62 . (Upon the
present writer this passage TB. Hag. makes the impression of being
dependent upon 3 Enoch. In this way a traditionist familiar with 3 Enoch
could easily have summarized 3 Enoch in respect of the contents of the
^rabof Raqia'; especially the little incident of an additional, meaningless,
' and souls'
in TB. Hag. compared with 3 En. 43 and 47 is highly suggestive
here.)
That the material used in Hagiga contained a developed system
of Mcerkaba-angelology is apparent from the elaborate descriptions
in the following context, e.g. on the Hayyop on fol. 13 a.
The specific picture of the 'seven Halls' does not occur in Hagiga,
but the idea itself is not unknown to judge from the expression in
Hag. fol. 13 a : distinguishing between the 1$}% TO and the *&O2 TOwhich corresponds to the division between the six outer and the
seventh inmost Hall in 3 Enoch.
Fol. 133. The speculations on the "Raqia*
above the heads of the
Hayyop"
(after Ezek. i22
) are more after the manner of the later Mcerkaba-literature than of our book. (R. Aha b. Ya*a
qo D, 4 B. A.) Cf. the additional
chapters 15 B, 22 B c.
Ib. The measures or distances of the heavens and the sizes of the Hayyoppresent a stage somewhat between the representations of 3 En. chh. 21 and22 c (additional). Thus the description of the immense sizes of the Hayyopis more extravagant in Hag. than in 3 En. 21.
It may be surmised, in fact, that the present passage, introduced as a
Baraipa of R. Yohanan been Zakkai, is more related to the Si'ur Qomdpicture. The reference to the measures ofthe "
feet of theThrone of Glory",of the "Throne of Glory itself", and the implied distance between the"feet of the Throne of Glory
" and the seat of the Divine Manifestation,the "King
y
El Hay u eQayySm Ram u e A/ma" (cf. 22 C2 3
), reads like anintroduction or allusion to the Si'ur Qoma, a1 . The Si'ur Qoma (2) beginsby stating the distances between the seat of the Throne downwards (the
OHBI
34 INTRODUCTION
feet of the Throne) and between the seat and upwards. 'El Hay u eQayyam.
is the expression used also in the St'ur Qoma when referring to the DivineManifestation on the Throne.
Ib. The term Sipre Tora, i.e. the'
Secrets of Torah', the'
Secrets of the
Law', is here used in the same sense as in 3 Enoch, i.e. as a technical term
by preference for a certain aspect of the mystical doctrines. It designatesthe essence of the Tora and what is considered equivalent the first
elements of the whole manifested world. Cf. 3 En. u 1, 48 C4 7
,D3 7 and
notes ad loca. (Attr. to R. 'Ammi, 3 P. A.)
Ib. The specific mystical importance attached to the Hasmal is paralleledin 3 En. 34, 36, 37, but more particularly in the additional ch. 15 B2 .
Hag. 13 b. The Hasmal used also with reference to a certain class of
angels as in 3 Enoch where the Hasmallim are enumerated together with the
Mterkaba-creatures : chh. 7, 48 c4.
Ib. The speculations on and interpretations of the words nttfl SIX") of
Ezek. i14
,on which Ha
giga expatiates, are not found in 3 Enoch except in
the additional ch. 22 c5. They are very frequent in later works. The Bazaq
(E2ek. i 14) is in 3 Enoch not yet the object of speculations as in Hagiga here,
and in Hek. R. (I^D et a^)-
Ib. "The pKS ins )B1K (Ezek. i15
) refers to the angel Sandal/on"The conception of Sandalfon is nowhere met with in the present book.Neither is the picture of an angel-prince wreathing crowns for His Master
represented in 3 Enoch. Both ideas seem to belong to a later stage than
3 Enoch. They recur frequently in later literature. Sandalfon is met with
e.g. in Rev. of Moses (Hebrew) and in Hek. Zof. (Cf. below on the con-
ception of Metatron,pp. 106 f.) Here a Barai]?a connected with R.}
JE1 'azar.
Ib. The various panim (faces) of the Mcerkaba-angels, in particular the
Hayyop (after Ezek. i10
,io14
).On this subject Ha
giga is more elaborate
than 3 Enoch, cf. 3 En. 21 ("eagles of the Mcerkaba"), 2I 1'3 and the add.
ch. 15 B2 ('the Lion'). Hagiga here approaches the Hek. R., ch. 264 .
The changing of thew into the jjns is an idea not met with in 3 Enoch.
Ib. The numbers of the angels and the 'troops' or 'gedudim t
discussed
on the basis of Dan. 710
. This is paralleled in 3 En. 17, 354~6
, etc.
Ib. Speculations on the Nehar di-Nur or 'fiery river' (on the same
scriptural basis). These are well in line with those of 3 Enoch; cf. chh.
i819>21
, i94
, 335
, 361
'2, 47
1'2
. The fiery river goes forth from the perspira-tion of the Hayyop; cf. 3 En. i825
,in our book usually "from under the
Throne of Glory" as in i En.i/j.
19.
Hag. 14 a. The traditions concerning the creation of the angels fromthe fiery river or through the Divine word and their immersion (and
extinction) in the Nehar di-Nur are presented in similar, although some-what varying, manner in Hag. and in our book, chh. 27
3, 4o
4, 47* >
2. The
same scriptural support is used by both;cf. notes ad loca.
Ib. The two Thrones of the Holy One. The dictum (attributed to R. Yosethe Galilean), ace. to which one Throne is for Judgement, the other for
Mercy, reminds us of chh. 31 and 33 (the two Divine aspects, the Attributes
of Justice and Mercy).The second dictum (attributed to ^1'azar ba;n
*Azarya), ace. to
which one Throne is placed beneath the other, as a sort of foot-stool
RELATION TO TB. &AG. 2 35
(or [attributedto R. <A
qit>a as his original opinion] the one being the
Throne of Glory, the other the Throne of David, i.e. the Messiah, cf.
TB. Sank. 38 a, 67 b), raises the question, whether behind this there is not
a covert allusion to the traditions of the throne of Metatron being placedbelow the Throne of Glory. In any case, the different explanations here
given of the 'thrones'
of Dan. y9 show an intimate familiarity with the view
of a second Throne by the side of the Throne of Glory.1
Hag. 14 b. The well-known passage about the four who entered Paradise
(repeated in iheHek. Zof.,Bodl. MICH. 9) emphasizes the dangers of enteringto behold the various heavenly mysteries, and may hence be said to be
paralleled by the notions expressed urch. i3 of 3 Enoch. Closer parallels
are, however, found in the later cognate works, e.g. in Hek. R.y ch. 17
et al. It is to be noted, that R. Isma'el in 3 Enoch is not represented as
being shown Paradise. The '
entering Paradise'
refers to a certain part of
the vision of the Mcerkaba-mysteries. Thus Moses, ace. to the Geduttaf>
Mosce, is shown Paradise after he has been shown the heavens and the
Throne in the highest.
Hag. 15 a. The passage on Metatron, of which ch. 16 of the presentbook is simply another version, will be often referred to in the following.
Ib."I have heard from behind the Pargod" and
Hag. 16 a" the angels hearing from behind the Pargod". Cf. on chh. 45*
and i816 of our book.
Important for the question of the relation between the Talmud
and 3 Enoch is also TB. Yoma, 67 b: ^NJflDB^ 'm *3"T JOn
StfTJfl KDJ? WSfib ty "iSaOG? ^TNTy compared with chh. 4 and
5 of our book. This presupposes at least the traditions embodied
in 3 En. 5 ('Uzza and 'Azzael as fallen angels or evil agencies).
With regard to the special reasons adduced by Gratz for a post-Talmudic origin of the mystical group of writings in question in
which also our book, although unknown to that scholar, would be
i The present writer has not ventured to accept definitely as authentical the
linking up of these dicta with the names of such Tannaitic teachers as R. <Aqiba,
R. '/El'azar bsen' Azarya,R.Yose the Galilean. The authenticity might perhaps, how-
ever, be taken for granted, since so great an anti-mystical authority as G. F. Moore,in his Judaism, vol. ii, p. 337, speaking of this passage says :"it remains that Akiba saw
for himselfno objection to assigning the second throne to the Messiah ". Cf. also Bacher's
Agada der Tanaaiten, vol. i, pp. 224, 225, 324, 361. The fact of the occurrence of
speculations on' two thrones
'
in the time of and among the saidTannaim, would be oif
immense importance for determining the time of origin of the conception of Meta-tron as the second, lower throne. It is evident that the controversy related in TB.Ilag.14 a, Sanh. 38 a, 67 b, touches a subject that was, from some cause or other, rather
delicate, i.e. closely connected with views abhorred as heretical. Suggestive of theconsciousness of the dangerous background of these speculations is R. Yose'srebuff of R. <A
qi~a's view with the words: 71/1 nJ'Ottf n&\$ HflK VlB 1J> WpJ?;the profanation, or heresy, would consist in establishing a similarity either with theChristian enthronement of the Christ-Messiah or with other views accepting anenthroned Messiah (e.g. after the manner of i En.). But the new element that hashere entered is precisely the idea of a second, lower throne, i.e. the distinctive,constitutive feature of the Metatron-conception : the basis for the formation of the
Metatron-conception has been already given.
3-2
36 INTRODUCTION
involved, and has been thus involved by later followers of Gratz
the following observations may be made :
With regard to point (i) Metatron in the Talmud not identified
with Enoch this does not necessarily prove that the identification
of Enoch and Metatron belongs to the post-Talmudic period. Theaversion of the Rabbis,
1
especially those ultimately responsible for
the fixing of the text of the Talmud, constitutes a sufficient reason whythey should have eliminated, as much as possible, any trace of a
glorification of Enoch, which might have obtained in the mysticsources from which they drew, with reserve, some scattered details
of the Metatron-conception.
If, in fact, the sources from which the Talmudic fragments were
derived already contained the tradition of the identity between
Enoch and Metatron and if this was suppressed by the Talmudic
authorities there should be some trace of the functions acquired
by Metatron in fusion with Enoch. Such a trace can, indeed, be
pointed to, viz. in TB. Hag. 15 a, where it is said of Metatron, that
he had been given permission to be seated in order to write down the
merits of Israel. Metatron's function of Scribe here is most naturally
explained from the assumption that he has already been identified
with Enoch, "the scribe of righteousness" (vide i En. I51).
In 3
Enoch Metatron's function of Scribe-Witness is connected exclusively
with the Enoch-aspect of him, chh. 42
, 48 c2 . It seems never to have
been attached to the specific Metatron-aspect.
(2) The 'gross anthropomorphism', which is the main basis on
which Gratz contends for the Islamitic origin of the group of mystical
writings, is not specially characteristic of our book in contrast to the
Talmudic literature.
The points (3) and (4) (vide above, p. 27) do not concern 3 Enoch
and are, therefore, irrelevant here.
A difference between the three representations of Metatron in the
Talmud (in TB. Hag. 15 a, Sank. 38 b, 'Ab. Zar. 3 b) and those of
3 Enoch is to be seen, further, in the fact, that Metatron is in the
latter commonly called "the Prince of the Presence ", but in the former
not referred to by this epithet. In TB. Ber. 51 a, however, we find
the tradition of Suriel (or Surya) as the Prince of the Presence, in
special communion or relation with R. Isma'el, imparting to him
teachings or revelations. Suriel (or Surya), in related mystical writings,
is most often only another name for Metatron, used specially when
denoting him as Knower of Secrets (as befits the Prince of the
i Cf. the well-known passage in Gen. R. 2SX ,referred to above, p. 26, n. i.
RELATION TO TB. PAG. 2 37
Presence to be). In Hek. R., Surya, as the Prince of the Presence,
sometimes seems to be contemplated as different from Metatron
on the ground that Metatron in Hek. R. is sublimated almost into a
part of the Divinity, whereas Surya, as the Prince of the Presence,
retains Metatron's less exalted functions (cf. below, pp. 99-101).
The parallel TB. Ber. 513 is important also because it shows that
R. Isma'el already at the time of origin of that Haggada must have
been represented as enjoying a special personal communion with the
Prince of the Presence as he does in 3 Enoch.
For Surya as a name of Metatron, cf. ch. 48 D1
,no. 84.
The language of the main, that is the oldest, part of 3 Enoch is
most akin to that of the earlier Haggadic dicta of the Babylonian
Talmud, or, in general, that of the dicta attributed to the Tannaitic
teachers and the earlier Amoras.
An indication of time and place of the final composition of the
present book is also to be seen in the representation of ch. a612,
ace. to which the special accusers of Israel, next to Satan, are
"Sammael, the Prince of Rome, and Dubbiel, the Prince of Persia".
This, of course, suggests a Babylonian environment. Now the
authorities cited in the mystical literature are the early Palestinian
Tannas, R. Isma'el, R. <Aqifca, R. Nehonya baen haqQana, also
R. Yohanan baen Zakkai and R. '^li'aezaer hagGadol, and others. Thefirst origins of the mystical teachings of course go back to Palestine
(e.g. i Enoch). And Palestine must have continued to be the home of
the mystical speculations even under the earlier Tannas, until the
reaction set in, which tried to oust the specific mystical teachingsfrom orthodox Judaism. Thus, the development and elaboration of
the traditions embodied in the Hebrew Book of Enoch would seemto have taken place in Babylonian circles. The above-mentioned
explicit reference to Dubbiel, the Prince of Persia, in juxtaposition to
Sammael, the Prince of Rome, by which the former is indicated as
sharing the dominance of the earth as it were equally with the latter
{cf. 3 En. i42), points to a period when the Sassanides were in full
power, and probably to a time of warfare with the Roman Empire(such as was carried on in Mesopotamia in the last quarter of the
third century A.D.).
The fact, that the book, with the exception of the allusions in chh.
2612, 44
7seqq. and 48 A in a mild form to oppressions by the
"Nations of the World", presents a pronouncedly irenical, almost
universalistic attitude towards the nations in general (cf. esp. chh.
31
, 30, etc.), indicates that the book has taken shape at a time when
38 INTRODUCTION
the Jewish circles in question were living in peace and comfort. The
animosity against the "nations of the world" which has found ex-
pression in the apocalyptic fragment, ch. 48 A, seems to be due moreto the traditional phraseology adopted from the apocalyptic patterns
used, than to actual experience of a real persecution. Furthermore,there is a tendency noticeable in chh. 44
7"10, 48 A towards assigning
the real cause of the downfall of Israel to the wicked within the
nation and to the dearth of righteous and 'pious' men, and towards
focussing the reader's mind on this aspect.
This points to a place and time of composition (i.e. redaction) such as
the Jewish colonies in Babylonia during the third and fourth centuries,
when the Jews enjoyed a perfect tolerance from the Sassanian rulers.
In contrast to the general attitude of our book, we find in the later
apocalyptic or mystical works from the time of the rising Moslem
power a different outlook :
' Rome and Persia'
are no longer regardedas the established world powers, but 'Isma'el' (= Islam) is looked
upon as the power destined to prepare the way for the deliverance of
Israel by engaging in prolonged and destructive warfare with the
older empires, a warfare which will cause the ruin of all the Gentile
nations (cf. 2 Ap. Ism., Revel. R. Sim'on baen Yohai).There are, however, further indications for an early date of origin.
Thus the Q edussa met with in 3 Enoch takes us back to the time whenthis had not yet received any of the amplifications attested in the
G emdra of the Babylonian Talmud. It is, moreover, not yet connected
with the *1^y njJb&P. It is presented in its most simple and primitive
form, a form which in fact seems to have been established already at
the time of i En. 3912 13
,i.e. before the Christian era (cf. below,
18 A. pp. 184 seq.).
A means of determining the terminus post quern of the compositionof our book is thepictureof theMessianic expectations given in ch.45
6,
postulating a post-Hadrianic time. On this vide note ad loc. (p. 147),
where the present writer urges that the passage belongs to a time of
peace not too far removed, however, from the time of origin of the
Messiah ben Joseph conception, probably some time in the third
century A.D.
The conception of the pre-existence of the spirit (nesama) and its
'
creation'
in the Gufas met with in sect. 7 (chh. 41-48 A) of our book
may perhaps be taken as evidence for a time of origin of that section
not much earlier than the beginning of the third century A.D. Vide
below on "The conceptions of Spirit and Soul, etc." pp. 179 seq.
Of great importance for determining the time and position of
ORIGIN AND DATE OF COMPOSITION 39
3 Enoch are, lastly, the affinities between our book and the earlier
Enoch literature. These affinities which are discussed at length
below, sect. 7 A and B show that 3 Enoch represents a direct continua-
tion in development from the earlier Enoch literature with influences
on the one hand from extraneous ideas (Gnosticism, etc.), on the
other from Rabbinic traditions developed during theTannaitic period.
The conceptions which form the central interest of the book seem
to have been elaborated in a certain distinct circlex which had a greater
propensity for mystical matters than their contemporaries, the scholars
whose views determined the attitude of the Talmud (and among those
scholars both Tannaim and Amoraim are represented). The men of
this circle or tendency of thought apparently cherished with venera-
tion the traditions of the earlier apocalyptic and angelological litera-
ture, especially the Enoch literature; naturally they concentrated upon
the mystical experiences connected with the vision of the Throne and
the Divine Chariot, and may have accepted the various extraneous
conceptions or forms of expression (or of visualizing), with which theywere brought in contact and which seemed to them in keeping with
their own experiences and speculations. Thus they accepted, already
at an early time, the idea of a celestial representative of the Godhead,a vice-regent, a second, lower 0p6vo<s, in the form of Metatron. Theywere also particularly interested in the elaboration of systems of
angelology, picturing the vast angelic hierarchy from the lowest of
common angels up to the highest angelic figure, the ruler by God's
authority over all the hosts under him.
These mystics behind 3 Enoch were not in opposition to the
Rabbinic teachers. Apart from their special interest in mystical
matters, the Matase B eresip and the Ma(ase Markabd, and their
occupation with the earlier mystical literature, they held the generalviews of the 'orthodox' Rabbis, and evidently themselves had the
learning of the schools. They held the Tannaitic teachers (R. Ima'el)in high esteem and referred to them as authorities in the mysticaldoctrine. It is also evident that a great number of the Tannas and
Amoras, at least during periods of their life, devoted themselves to
penetrating the Meer&a&a-mysteries : Yohanan ben Zakkai, Yehosua'
ben Hananya, R. <A
qiba, '^El'azar ben 'Arafe, Hananya ben H aMnai
(TB. Hag. 14 b, 15 a, TJ. Hag. 77 b, Tos. Hag. 2l~5,Gen. R. 5"), also
Sim*on bsen Zoma and Sim' on baen 'Azzai, not to mention the
i On the existence of several Jewish circles devoted to mysticism vide Abelson,Jewish Mysticism, pp. 22-25 and below (on the origin of the conception of
Metatron).
40 INTRODUCTION
ultimate apostate)JE
lisa' baen >Abuya. This is admitted by G. F.
Moore in his Judaism, vol. i, p. 411, nor can it possibly be denied.
No doubt the 3 Enoch circle regarded themselves as orthodox (if
that word may be used) and in no way considered themselves as
sectarian. There is no definite sign in the main part of the book that
they even looked upon themselves as separated from others by a
deeper insight into mystical matters or by the possession of a higher
yi>&jo-ts. One may probably best describe their attitude by stating
simply that they were interested in and inclined towards mysticalmatters and experiences. From the point of view of the Rabbinic
teachers, determining the attitude of the Talmud, the position of these
circles and of their writings was, however, to be judged differently.
The mystical interests of the recognized Rabbinical authorities could
not be ignored nor could the Haggadic dicta revealing those interests
be obliterated. But the 3 Enoch circle and its like would naturally be
ignored, if not classed among the minim (or heretics), and the Enochliterature would be included among the ' extraneous writings
'
just as
were the earlier apocalyptic writings, which were passed in silence.
That writings of this kind could exist and that there is no need of
assuming the mere oral tradition of the mystical matters is quite clear.
Now that Strack in his Einleitung in Talmud und Midras 5(pp. 9-16)
has demonstrated the existence of early writings even on Halata, and,
the more naturally, on Haggadic matters, there is not the slightest
reason for keeping up the unfounded fiction that "there was nothingwritten on mystical subjects between the time of the so-called Pseud-
epigrapha and the Gaonic times". No one at all familiar with the
Talmudic and Midrasic writings could deduce the non-existence of
such writings from the well-known injunction in M. Hag. 2 1
against
the promulgation of mystical matters to more than 'three', 'two' or'
one '. One need only point to the fact that not only the Gemara but
even the Toscefta to the same passage speak quite freely on such
subjects that are treated in 3 Enoch. If still deeper mystical matters
are meant in that injunction (cf, G. F. Moore, Judaism, vol. I, p. 384,Tos. Hag. 2), then again the passage evidently cannot be used as a
demonstration for the non-committing to writing of matters that ' are
not so deep'
(such as those of 3 Enoch and TB. Hag. 1 1 b seqq.). The
i Tos. flag. zz:
<ior p \mv \z-\ vsb nsvn yaw 'i 'aiK mw "o w "i
nsnvi wan p K^an ytn/T "i MS"? /nnvi twpy 'n
Tos. flag, a3: Wpy '11 1HK KBIT pi W tt DIIS
1
? 1DJ5J1 Jtt
ORIGIN AND DATE OF COMPOSITION 41
truth is of course that M. Hag. 2 does not describe how the mystical
matters were actually treated by all Jewish speculators upon them, but
lays down a rule how they should henceforth be treated. 1
The additional chapter 48 D10 of our book contains the notice that the
Palestinian Amoras R. 'Abbahu and R. Zero. who had received the secrets
handed down from the time of Moses committed the mystical teachings
or traditions to a larger body, "the men of faith". "The men of faith"
apparently is a term denoting the circle of mystics to which the writer
belonged. If there were any historical reality behind this statement, it
would seem to indicate the time of RR. 'Abbahu and Zero, (second generation
Amoras, end of third century A.D.) as the period when the tradition of
literature in question gained special adherence among Babylonian Jews.The fragment in which this statement is found is however of a muchlater date than the main part of the book, and represents a developmentof the mystical teachings on somewhat different lines from those of the
rest of the book (cf . note ad loc.).
The time of composition or redaction which would best fit in
with the various data considered above seems to be the latter
half of the third century.We have, so far, been concerned with the main body of the
book, comprising chh. 3-48 A, and its redaction.
To this main body have been joined, in different stages, the
following :
(a) Ch. 48 B c : the Names of the Godhead, and the interpretationof one of these names, the 'Alcef, with regard to Metatron. The oldest
part of this mystical treatise is contained in the 'Alsef-Enoch-Metatron
piece, 48 c1"9 . This version of the Enoch-Metatron tradition whichin substance (vide infra on Metatron, pp. 8off.) agrees with the Enoch-
Metatron piece, chh. 3-15, seems to have been regarded as specially
connected with R. <Aqiba (the rest of the book is presented in the
name of R. 'Isma'el). It was included in theAlph. R.iA
qiba at the endof letter 'Alasf. Furthermore, in the Z)-editions of SefcerHefcalop (D i
,
foil. 13 b, 14 a, D 2, fol. 10 b) a fragment of ch. 48 c, corresponding
approximately to the version K, is introduced as a Toseefta, begin-
ning: "R.'A
qiba said: I heard a voice going forth from under the
Throne of Glory, speaking. And what did it say? Answer: I sold
(corr. for 'made him strong', "Oft for ""OK) him, I took him, I
appointed him, namely Enoch, the son of Jared, whose name is
i Cf. Leo Baeck, Ursprung und Anfdnge der jiidiscken Mystikvn. Entwicklungsstufender judischen Religion, pp. QQseq.: "Zwischen dem Worte hochsten Preises, dasJochanan ben Sakkai gesprochen, und diesem Worte der Verurteilung in derMischna liegt die Abkehr von dieser theosophischen Mystik. Sie war bewirkt durchdie Erkenntnis der Gefahr welche von daher der Reinheit der Lehre, der Eigenartdes Judentums, drohen konnte ".
42 INTRODUCTION
Metatron, etc." 1 The fragment is, however, quite independent of
the Alph. R.'A
qiba.
(b) The introductory chh. I and 2, supplying the frame of the book,in so far as they describe the occasion when R. Isma'el ascended to
behold the Mcerkaba and was brought into contact with Metatron who
imparted to him the revelations contained in the book. These chapters,
probably, belong approximately to the same time and circle as the
Hek. R. and the earlier (lost) versions of the Leg. Martyrs. The occasion
of R. Isma'el's ascension to heaven is here, however, not intended
to be understood as that of his last Mcerkafoa-vision, described in
Hek. R. chh. 3-5 and in i and 2 Leg. Martyrs, i.e. immediately be-
fore his purported death as a martyr (in the Hadrianic persecution,A.D. 135). The object of his ascension is in ch. i defined by the
expression "in order to behold the vision of the Mcerkaba" . These
two introductory chapters are responsible for the title Sefcer He^alop
given to the present book, or for its occasional inclusion in collections
of Hekalop works (quoted e.g. in YR. i, 55 b as Pirqe Hekalo])}.
(c) The chh. 156, 22 B c represent the third stage, when the
3 Enoch is used, together with the Sfur Qoma, as the central part of
a larger collection called Ma ase Mcerkaba. The mysteries of the
Mcerkaba are here treated in a more elaborated form. Further
Metatron is conceived, primarily, as the revealer of secrets to Moses.
To the same stage is, on this account, to be assigned the insertion or
addition of ch. 48 D. Characteristic in the case of ch. 15 B is the im-
portance given to the Sema l
;this reflects the later period when the
ema' was introduced as an essential part of the (celestial) Q edussa;
but even that period in all probability is pre-Islamitic.z
It will not be necessary to point out that the main part of 3 Enoch
(chh. 3-48 A) is no homogeneous unity, or a work by a definite author
in the modern sense of the words. It is even possible to discern earlier
and later strata in the part in question. Thus to the earliest stratum
must be assigned chh. 3-15 (the Enoch-Metatron piece 3), whereas
1 The original part of this fragment strikes an early note;
it is, at least, not later
than the Enoch-Metatron fragment of 3 En. 3-15. Unfortunately the text of all MS.sources of the fragment is in a bad state. This fragment has traces of the PrimordialMan conception of Metatron as the Ruler of the World and does not contain the
Enos-episode of 3 En. 5.
2 Cf. Louis Ginzberg, Geonica II, Geniza Studies, New York, 1909, pp. 48, 49,
on the insertion of the Sema into the Qe ctussa caused by a persecution of the Jewsby the Christians, which ceased when the Christians were defeated by the Moham-medans. Resp. by a pupil of Yehua*ai Ga'on, ib. pp. 50 seqq., and resp. by Sar
Salom Ga'on in the Siddur of 'Amram Ga'on, n, cited ib.
3 This probably goes back to the second century, and in some parts even to the
end of the first. Cf. below, pp. 79 and 188.
RELATION TO I EN. 43
section 7, or chh. 41-48 A, possibly was composed at or not much
before the time when the collection of chh. 3-48 A was made.
There is no difficulty with regard to the collection of the various
fragments (forming the different sections of our book) into a book
called' Book of Enoch '. It must be assumed, on the contrary, that the
different topics treated of in these fragments were from the very
beginning considered as rightly belonging to the Enoch literature.
They were the topics (or similar to the topics) dealt with in the
archetype, viz. i Enoch. If any incongruity was felt, this was overcome
by representing all the fragments as revelations given by Enoch-
Metatron.
7 A. IDEAS AND EXPRESSIONS OF i ENOCHRECURRING IN 3 ENOCH
(References and quotations from i Enoch are ace. to the edition byR. H. Charles, Oxford, 1912. 'Notes' (n.) refer to Charles's notes ib.)
i Enoch 3 Enoch
i5
,io9 >
1S,i24
, i310
, I41
'3
, is2
,161 ' 2
, 9i15
. The 'Watchers', 'IRIN,The 'Watchers' as fallen angels. are high angel-princes, 28.
i22 >3
,201
, 3912
;
13, 4o
2,
6i 12, 7i
7. The
'WATCHERS' as high angels, 'archangels'
(n. on i5).
1
61"8. The Fall of the Angels. Theirnumber The tradition of Fallen
given as two hundred. The number of the Angels is preserved in ch.
leaders is twenty ('chiefs of tens'), _66
>7 8
. 59
,in the representation of
The chief of the leaders is SEMJAZA, 63 >7
,the evil agencies 'UZZA,
cf. 692(twenty-one leaders). 'AZZA and 'AZZI'EL. These
Among the names of the leaders are to are most probably contem-be noticed : ASAEL, 67
;AZAZEL who ace. to one plated as the leaders of the
tradition seems to have been regarded as the Fallen Angels. They are
chief leader (instead of SEMJAZA), io4 8, 54
s,
three as in 2 En. 18 A.
554
>81 '
2>3
, etc., 13!.2
. Cf. note on 3 En. ifFurther: KOKABIEL, EZEQEEL (i.e. SHA- end. These names recur
CHAQIEL, 67.), BARAQIJAL, SAMSAPEEL (= among the names of the
SHAMSHIEL), BATARJAL (= BADARIEL), 692
,83 . Rulers, 14*, and archangels,
I?i, 3.
71, 81
'3
,io8
, 642
, 656 10
('sorceries'), "taught them sorceries",
69*4~12
. The fallen angels lead men astray 5.by teaching them '
secrets ', magic and sor-
ceries, 'worthless mysteries' (i63).
91
, jo1 .4
>9
>u
, 4029
, 7i8 9
, 872. The Four The four great princesPresences: MIKAEL, URIEL (or PHANUEL), set over the camps of
RAPHAEL, GABRIEL (n. on 492). S*%ina, i84 5
, 353
;cf. 17.
i Watchers:
44 INTRODUCTION
i Enoch 3 Enoch
10. "The Dooms pronounced by God on Not in 3 En. Cf. how-the (Fallen) Angels
"(Charles). ever the punishment of the
angels, 40", 47.n 1
.
". . .1 will open the store chambers of Cf. ch. 81 and note i b
blessing which are in the heaven, so as to send and Index, 'treasury' andthem down upon the earth."
'
store '.
2. "And truth and peace shall be asso- 3 11 compared with 3 3
1.
ciated together."i22 . Watchers and Holy Ones, 1
'IRIN and QADDIIN, ch.
28.
i48
.
". . .the winds in the vision caused me Ch. 7.
" He lifted me onto fly and lifted me upward, and bore me the wings of the wind of
into heaven." &ekina."9~23
. Picture of the Throne and the Cf. Introduction, 15.Mcerkafia. Cf. lEn.ji.
14.9"a wall built of crystals and sur- 33
3> 34
1* 47
3'4
-
rounded by tongues of fire."10"a large house built of crystals"; The chambers. Halls
15" a second house greater than the former called Hefcalo]),2esp. i
1'2
>6,
. . . built of flames of fire." i83 >4 18
, 371
, 382.11 "like the path of the stars and the 338, 7, 2211-15
, 392 (K
e -
lightnings, and between them were fiery rufiim of Sefcina), 22 B8
.
KERUBIM ";
"the vision of the KERUBIM "
.
15 "the portal of the second house." "Door or Gate of the
Seventh Hall", io2,i2
.
18"a lofty throne. . .the wheels! thereof iQ^iS^Ind.'Throne'.as the shining sun."
20 "the Great Glory sat thereon." 22 B5, esp. 15 B3 >
6.
19"from underneath the throne came 33*, 264, 19* frequ.
streams of flaming fire."22 "ten thousand times ten thousand 22 B3
,C4 7
, 361
.
stood before Him."23 "the most Holy Ones who were nigh I.e. the Holy Ones as
to Him did not leave by night nor depart Watchers: 'IRIN and QAD-from Him." DISIN, ch. 28 and note.
I51
.
"fear not, Enoch . . . approach hither." 15 B5
,i5
.
3. "Wherefore have ye left the high, holy 5
11.
"Why hast thou left
and eternal heaven." the highest of the highheavens, etc."
i58-i61 . The giants produced from the Not in 3 En. Demons
Fallen Angels ;the demons, being the spirits only in 5*.
which went forth from the souls of the giants.
1 Holy Ones: '"M-I'V.
2 The two houses, one within the other, the innermost containing the throne,really correspond to the Hekalop of 3 En. The houses are, ace. to i En.ji
5,situated
in the heaven of heavens : (\*lf,st\'lffr= D'1 t2'n 1|Bttf = ;?
t
'p1 JTDiy.
3 1(1 fl'fl (rpo^os, Flemming-Radermacher :
' Umkreis '
; Dillmann, Lexicon : circulus ,
orbis).
RELATION TO I EN. 45
i Enoch
i63 . "All the mysteries had not been re-
vealed to you and you knew worthless ones,
etc."
ly1
. "those (i.e. angels) who were there
were like flaming fire, and when they wished
they appeared as men."j8i3-i5, }
2 13"6
. "seven stars like great
burning mountains . . . have transgressed the
commandment of the Lord . . . because theydid not come forth at their appointed time."
19*. "their spirits assuming many dif-
ferent forms."
20. The "Holy Angels who watch"identical with the seven archangels: URIEL,
RAPHAEL, RAGUEL, MIKAEL, SARAQAEL, GA-
BRIEL, REMIEL.
22. (Acc. to Charles's critical text; cf. note
on ch. 22 beg.) Three chambers in Sheol
corresponding to three divisions of men, viz.
(1) the righteous;
(2) the wicked who have not met withretribution in this life
;
(3) the wicked who have.
223 . "the spirits of .the souls1 of the dead
... all the souls of the children of men."
24*, 251
'4
>5
, 292
. The fragrance of theTree of Life. 2Q
2, "Aromatic trees'
1exhaling
the fragrance of frankincense and myrrh".25
4>5
. The fragrant tree to be given to the
righteous and holy in the time to come. "Its
fruit shall be for food to the elect."
3. The Throne of Judgement.
5. The "temple of the Lord, the Eternal
(<
333
.
"I saw how the stars of heaven come
forth, and I counted the portals out of which
they proceed, and wrote down all their out-
lets, of each individual star by itself, accordingto their number and their names, etc."
3 Enoch
The angels as possessorsofparts of the secrets only :
i823 n.; Introd. An-n 1 n.
356 and n.
472
. The punishment of
the angels who have not
chanted the Song at their
appointed time :
"are made
into numerous mountainsof fire".
3S6
-
The Holy Ones andWatchers are four, 285
(seventy-two, 3O2); Arch-
angels, ch. ly1
'3
.
Three different abodesfor the spirits of men cor-
responding to three di-
visions (43,44):
(1) the righteous (nearthe Throne of Glory) ;
(2) the intermediate
(Sheol);
(3) the wicked (Ge-henna).
471
. "the souls of the
angels and the spirits of the
servants, etc."
The fragrance of the
Garden of Eden and the
Tree of Life, 2318
.
Bring the fragrance to
"the righteous and godlywho . . . shall inherit the
Edenand theTreeof Life".24
21, 26^, 287
, 3 11
, 331
.
48 c8. "My HeUal
(Temple, Palace, Hall)."
462 3
. "he pointed out
all (the stars) to me. . .
told me the names of every
single one. . .they enter in
counted order under. . .
RAHATI'EL."1
'
Spirits of souls ':
2 Acc. to emendation byPratorius Beer Charles. Ethiopic:of judgement.
trees
INTRODUCTION
I Enoch
392. "And in those days Enoch received
books of zeal and wrath."6
>7
. "I saw the Elect One. . .and I sawhis dwelling-place under the wings of the
Lord of Spirits."
io-i3_ TI^ Qefiugfa. Notice the forms of
the 'Blessed'.10
. "Blessed is He, and may He beblessed from the beginning and for ever-
more." *
13. "Blessed be Thou, and blessed be
the name of the Lord for ever and ever." 2
6 111
.
"Blessed is He, and may the name of
the Lord of Spirits be blessed for ever andever." 3
40*. "thousands of thousands and ten
thousand times ten thousand . . . who stoodbefore the Lord. . ." (Dan.).
2.
' '
fourpresences4 different from those that
sleep not."3
. "And I heard the voices of those four
presences as they uttered praises before theLord of glory."
7. "fending off the Satans and forbidding
them to come before the Lord of Spirits to
accuse them who dwell on the earth."
4 11
. "I saw all the secrets of the heavens,and how the actions of men are weighed in
the balance."3
. "the secrets of lightning and of the
thunder, and the secrets of the winds."4
. Chambers containing the elemental
forces.
431
. "And I saw. . .the stars of heavenand I saw how He called them all by their
names and they hearkened unto Him."2
. "their revolution ace. to the number of
the angels."
4i5~7
, 431>2 . The conscious existence of
the sun, moon and stars (vide Charles's note
on 4i5).
3 Enoch
Cf. below on 2 En. B,VII (a), VIII.
Enoch-Metatron placednear the Throne "underthe wings of Shekina",Introd.
The forms of the Q e-
dussa;
vide Introduction,
pp. 184 f. The 'Blessed
'has
two forms, but each form is
chanted singly.
22 B2,c4 .
7, 35
6, 36
1, 40
2.
The four princes"of the
army" set over the four
camps of angels" who utter
praises before the HolyOne", i84 >
5, 35
3, 40
2.
The Seraphim take the
documents of accusation
written by Satan and de-
stroy them by fire, 2612.
i820 . SOQED HOZI weighsall the merits of man in
a balance.
Chh. 23, 42.
372, 22 B3 4
.
462
.
i74r-l
3esp.
3'they (the
stars) go out ... to praisethe Holy One." Cf. note
ib.
3
4 >i':nft-|:s? = D^D films (four faces: Ezek. i4-". 10
). Originally no doubt
derived from the "four faces of the four Hayyop" in Ezekiel.
RELATION TO I EN. 47
i Enoch
4"53
5S4
>6z3 '
5- "The Elect One will sit
on the throne of his glory" (note by Charles
on 453).
461
. "His head was white like wool"
(Dan.).
3. "who hath righteousness, with whom
dwelleth righteousness.""who revealeth all the treasures of
that which is hidden."
"the Lord of Spirits hath chosen
him."4'
5 "this Son of Man. . .shall raise up the
kings and the mighty from their seats . . .
and shall loosen the reins of the strong. . .
shall put down kings from their thrones and
kingdoms."6
. "and he shall put down the countenance
of the strong."
472
.
"the Holy ones . . . shall unite with one
voice . . . and give thanks and bless the nameof the Lord of Spirits."
3 Enoch
Many of the features of
the Elect One and the Sonof Man in i En. are trans-
ferred to Metatron in 3 En.The differences are, how-ever, greater than the re-
semblances.Throne of Metatron,
C5' 6.
i En. 461;3#. 28'.
i En. 463
; 3 En. 221,
48c.Enoch - Metatron " an
Elect One ",63.
3 En. 48 c9 :
"to abase by
his (Metatron's) word the
proud to the ground. . .
to put kings away fromtheir kingdoms, etc." Cf.
I01,
The Q'dussa chanted bythe Mcerkaba-angels andthe Great Princes, vide In-
troduction, 18, JB(z).28s
, 301
'2
. "standingbefore Him, etc."; 72,counsellors.
The pre-existence ofMe-tatron perhaps alluded to
in 48 c1.
Cf. 3 i2
.
3. "and His counsellors stood before
Him."
482-6
, 461-2
, 483
.6
, 492(note by Charles
on 48). The pre-existence of the Son of
Man.4
.
"a staff to the righteous whereon to stay
themselves and not fall."
492
. "The Elect One is mighty in all the
secrets of righteousness, etc."3
. "in him dwells the spirit of wisdom."4
. "he shall judge the secret things . . . .
"
5i3
. "the Elect One shall in those days sit
on My throne, and his mouth shall pourforthall the secrets of wisdom For the Lord of
Spirits hath given them to him and hath
glorified him." J
i It is important that in 3 Enoch Metatron, although obviously otherwise picturedin the manner of the Elect One, the Chosen One of i En., is altogether lackingMessianic character, as well as never identified with the
" one that looked like a man "
of Dan. 713
. This is most certainly not accidental, but intentional. It is the resultof a strong negation of central ideas of the sects to which the circle behind 3 Enochfelt itself in opposition : those sects may have been Christian or Gnostic or somethingelse
; the fact remains that 3 Enoch rejects the idea of an enthroned Messiah as God'svice-regent and appointed ruler. Cf. below on the origin of the conception of
Metatron, p. 146.
48 c7 .
" Knower of Se-crets." Cf. 8, io5
.6
,ii.
8, io5>6
.
n,48c8>9
.
Metatron is never re-
presented as seated on the
Divine Throne.
48 c7, iz1 .
2.
INTRODUCTION
9o21-24
,
I Enoch
533
. "the angels of punishment",1
561
,
6211, 63
1.
545, 55
4,
Punishment of the angels (vide Charles's
Index II, 'Angels', page 316).
548. "and all the waters shall be joined
with the waters: that which is above the
heavens is the masculine, and the waterwhichis beneath the earth is the feminine."
572
. "the pillars of the earth were movedfrom their place, and the sound thereof washeard from one end of heaven to the other,in one day."
586
. "and there shall be a light that never
endeth."
6O1. "a mighty quaking made the heaven
of heavens to quake, and the host of the Most
High, and the angels, a thousand thousands
and ten thousand times ten thousand, were
disquieted with a great disquiet."3
'4
:
Earthly and heavenly physics.The "spirits" of the elemental
11-12^
15-21^
forces.
6i 5.
earth."
"the secrets of the depths of the
8. "the Lord of Spirits placed the Elect
One on the throne of glory. And he shall
judge all the works of the holy above in the
heaven"9
. "then shall they all with one voice
speak and bless and glorify and sanctify
(Qedussa) the name of the Lord of Spirits";
11 " and shall all say'
Blessed is He, etc.'"
10 12. Enumeration of orders of angels:
"all the holy ones above, and the host of
God, the Cherubin, Seraphin and Ophannin,2
and all the angels ofpower,3 and all the angelsof principalities, and the Elect One, and the
other powers on the earth and over the
water. . .all who sleep not above in heaven
(i.e. 'iRiN^.-ali the Holy Ones (i.e. QAD-
DISIN) ".
3 Enoch
"angels of destruction,"
3 12
, 331
, 442
-
Punishment of the
angels, 4o3, 47.
The Upper Waters andthe Lower Waters as polar
opposites, 422(vide note).
54 and note.
19
34 37> 22 B c, 42.
Angels of elemental
forces, i43
.
ii 1'2
'3
. "nothing on
high nor in the depths of
the earth"
;
"the secrets of
the depth."
48 c8 . "I set up his
(Metatron's) throne . . . that
he may judge the heavenlyhousehold."
22 B8, 38
2. Cf. Intro-
duction, 18, B (i), (2) andE. See above, parallels to
i En. 3910-13
.
In 3 En. similar enu-
merations, including the
M*#rA$a-angels,are found
e.g. in chh. 19", 62, 7, 39
2,
48 c4 . The similarity in
this case is striking. (Cf.Introd. Angelology, E (a),
(2)0
3 Angels of power:
2 Ophannin:, cf. D^TI 7
1, 19, 36
RELATION TO I EN. 49
i Enoch
6216 . "(the righteous and elect) shall have
been clothed with garments of glory, and
these shall be the garments of life from the
Lord of Spirits."
6911
. No evil could get power over menuntil they had learnt the secrets and sorceries
from the Fallen Angels and through the
practice of these had been led astray, into
idolatry, etc.
6i 13. Kasbiel (*in-llh.A).
13. The "oath"1 and the "hidden
(Divine) name ",2through which "the heaven
was suspended, and the earth was founded
upon the water ", through which the sea wascreated and the depths made fast and throughwhich the sun, moon and stars completetheir course.
70. "The final translation of Enoch.""His (Enoch's) name during his lifetime wasraised aloft to that Son of Man and to the
Lord of Spirits from among those who dwell
on the earth. And he was raised aloft on the
chariots of the spirit."
71. A Picture of the Mcerkafoa (cf. ch. 14).2
. "streams of fire" (MSWkW).6
. "on the four sides of the house (Hekal)were streams full of living fire."
3. "Mikael led me forth into all the se-
crets"
4.
" and he showed me all the secrets of theends of the heaven and all the chambers ofall the stars, etc."
5. "he translated my spirit into the heaven
ofheavens, and I saw there as it were a struc-ture built of crystals
"36
. "and my spirit saw the girdle whichgirt that house offire
"
7. "and round about were SERAPHIN,
CHERUBIN and OPHANNIN; and these are theywho sleep not
(' IRIN) and guard the Throneof His Glory."
3 Enoch
i822.
c-4 6-95 >
Kaspi'el, Kafsi'el, i3.
I31, 4I
1-3. The letters
(of the Divine Names)through which heaven and
earth, seas and rivers, etc.
were created.
4s
. "The Holy Oneraised me (Enoch) aloft in
their lifetime", 48 c2 ;"I
took him (Enoch) from
among them", 61;
"hetook me from their midstin their sight and raised mealoft upon a fiery chariot
. . .together with the She-kina".
i94
. "under them four
fiery rivers are continually
running, one fiery river oneach side."
n, 46.
The expression "heavenof heavens" correspondsto the innermost part of
the seventh heaven in 3 En.The 'house' containing the
Throne of Glory corre-
sponds to the SeventhHebal (Hall, Palace) of
3 En.
TheMcerkafia-angels andthe 'IRIN: Introd. Angelo-
ch. 7.
3
OHBI
50 INTRODUCTION
i Enoch 3 Enoch8
. ."and I saw angels who could not be "the innumerable corn-
counted, a thousand thousands and 10,000 panics of the hosts roundtimes 10,000 encircling that house, about him", 15 -B2
;"thou-
9. "and MIKAEL, RAPHAEL, GABRIEL, and sand thousands, etc.", 22
PHANUEL, and the holy angels (Qaddisiri) B 2, 3, C/j., 7, 356
, 361
.
who are above the heavens go in and out of Cf. above at i En. 4O2
.
that house."
7i10
. 287.
721
. URIEL as the guide of the luminaries Cf. RAHATI'EL, i44
, ly6
,
(also in 742, 75
3, 79", 82'). 46
3; KOKBI'EL, GALGAL-
75, 8210~20. "the leaders of the heads of LI 'EL, etc. 17.
the thousands who are placed over the whole the "rulers over the
creation and over all the stars"(these leaders world ", ch. 14. The leaders
are'
luminaries ', not angels, ace. to Charles, and angels of the heavenlynote ad loc.}. bodies, i7
4~7.
80 6. "and many chiefs of the stars shall 38
2.
transgress the order (prescribed), and these
shall alter their orbits and tasks, etc."
Si1'2
. The heavenly tablets* and the book 3O2
, 271
'2
, 449(books of
of all the deeds of mankind.'2' (Vide Charles's records). In ch. 45 the
note on 473
: "the heavenly tables record all Porgod corresponds to the
the deeds of men to the remotest genera- 'heavenly tablets' of i
tions".) Enoch.
872
,20. The reconciliation of the two Ch. ij
l>3 and notes. In
ideas of seven archangels and four presences, the various enumerationsthe seven archangels being represented as of the seven archangels the
consisting of the four Presences and three names of the four Pre-
companion angels: "there came forth from sences are almost invari-
heaven beings who were like white men;and ably included.
four went forth from that place and three
with them ". In the enumeration of the seven
archangels in ch. 20 the names of the four
Presences are included.
8959
seqq. The Seventy Shepherds, the The Seventy Princes of
angelic rulers and representatives of the Kingdoms, the represen-'
nations'
(vide Charles's note ad loc. pp. 199- tatives in heaven of the
201) here regarded as the oppressors of nations on earth, io3, 14
1'2
,
Israel. I61 '2
, if (note), i82>3
, 3Oa
(note), 48 c9,D5
.
932
. "According to that which appeared Three sources of know-to me in the heavenly vision (i) and which ledge of celestial thingsI have known through the word of the holy and secrets :
angels (2) and have learnt from the heavenly (i) visions, i1
,i62
,etc.
tablets (3)." (the main part ofthe book) ;
(2) words of an angel,
4 seqq.;
(3) Pargod and the
books, 451
, 449
.
RELATION TO I EN. 51
i Enoch 3 Enoch
oi 12.
" and a sword shall be given to it that The Sword of execution
a righteous judgement may be executed on of punishment, 321
'2
.
the oppressors."
98'. "every sin is every day recorded in ay1
'2, 3o
2, 44.
heaven in the presence of the Most High."IDA1 .
"in heaven the angels remember you 3o
2, 3i
2, 33
1(angels of
for good before the glory of the Great Mercy); 15 B2 (angelic ad-
One." vocates).
(Cf. Charles's note on ch. i52.)
The above parallels quite sufficiently show (i) the close dependenceof the ideas of the later Enoch Literature, represented by 3 Enoch,
upon those of the earlier, esp. of i Enoch* but also (2) the considerable
development of those earlier ideas, which has taken place in the time
between i and 3 Enoch. Both dependence and development are per-
haps nowhere so clearly discernible as in the case of the conceptionsof Enocjj . In i Enoch he is the saint-man of old who was worthy of X"
receiving disclosures on future things and on celestial wonders, and
this mostly in visions. He is the authority behind the Books of Secrets
carrying his name: here is the central interest of the earlier EnochLiterature. There are, however, indications of an initial focussingof the interest on the final translation of Enoch, his elevation into a
high celestial being, viz. in ch. 70 (Enoch "raised aloft on the chariots
of the spirit to the Son ofMan and to the Lord of Spirits from amongstthose who dwell on the earth"). And, possibly, the following chapter
71 , treating of Enoch's translation'
in spirit'
into the heaven of heavens
near the'
house'
containing the Throne of Glory, was interpreted as
referring to a definite elevation of Enoch. This is supported by the
fact that the Enoch-Metatron pieces of our book show particular
dependence upon these chapters in manner of expression and generalterms of describing the elevation of Enoch. Vide above. The trans-
formation of Enoch into a high celestial being is clearly enunciated
in 2 Enoch.
i Cf. George Foot Moore (in Judaism, etc. ii. 281) :
" At a much later time Enochand what he saw in the heavens appear in Hebrew writings whose resemblance tofeatures of our Book of Enoch suggests subterranean channels of communication,if not literary acquaintance". It would be interesting to know what those possible'subterranean channels' exactly were. It is evident that i Enoch must have lainbefore the 3 Enoch circle much in the same form with regard to composition asit is preserved to us, i.e. there is no trace of separate existence of the different partsof i Enoch at the time of 3 Enoch.
4-2
52 INTRODUCTION
73. PARALLELS BETWEEN AND COGNATECONCEPTIONS IN 2 ENOCH AND 3 ENOCH
(References to 2 En. ace. to Charles, Apocryphaand Pseudepigrapha, II.)
A. ANGELOLOGY.
2 Enoch 3 Enoch
I. Angels near the Divine Throne and in
the highest heaven.
(a) Individual, named, high angel-princes : 3 En. contains 57 namesMIKAEL and GABRIEL to the right and left of high angel-princes. See
of the Throne respectively: z^AB; MIKAEL the Index, 'Angels',called 'archangel, general, archistratege
'
MIKAEL, 'archangel',226
, 'great captain' 3310
. 'great prince', ly1
'3
;Ga-
briel, ib. and 14*.
ENOCH, 'one of His Glorious Ones' to ENOCH-METATRON, the
the left of the Throne, Scribe, 241 BA. highest angel, 3-15, 48.
VRETIL, archangel, Keeper of the Books, RADUERI EL, ch. 2.7, cf.
Registrar, Knower of Secrets, 2211-23. note and Introd., Angelol.
SHEMUEL and RAZIEL (B) or RAGUEL (A), PRINCE OF WISDOM and
336, the guides and instructors of Enoch, PRINCE OF UNDERSTANDING,
virtually "Princes of Understanding and instruct, of Enoch-Meta-Wisdom". tron, io5
.
(ORIOCH and MARIOCH, guardians of the Not in 3 En.
Enoch writings, 33U
jB.
SATAN-SATANAIL, l83, 2Q
4>5
, 3 14"6
.) SATAN, CSp. 2612(23
16).
(b) Classes of angels functioning by the Cf. esp.theangelologicalThrone : system of A i (Introd.).
(1) The highest order of archangels, 20, Cf. ch. 17: archangelsalso called GLORIOUS ONES, 21 B, 227
>WA, and include MIKAEL and GA-
SERVANTS, 22 BA. To this class the individual BRIEL, etc. In A i and A 2
angel-princes are reckoned: 21 BA, 2210 >u
,more developed than in
294
>5. 2 En.
(2) The highest order of Mcerkaba- A i : six classes of Meer-
angels, viz. KERUBIM, SERAPHIM, SIX-WINGED kaba-angels : GALGALLIM,ONES (i.e. HAYYOJ?), explicitly defined as HAYYOJ?, KE
RUBIM, 'OFAN-ministers of the Throne zo1
A, zi^BA; NIM and SERAFIM. Cf.
OFANNIM (miswritten 'Ostamm') 2O1JB. Index.
(3) Ace. to A :
"INCORPOREAL POWERS", Perhaps to be compared
LORDSHIPS, PRINCIPALITIES, POWERS, THRONES, with the *ER ELLIM, TAF-
THE WATCHFULNESS OF MANY EYES: 2O1. SARIM, I4
1;HOLY PRINCES,
392
, etc.
The last-named may be an allusion to The IRIN and QADDISINthe 'IRIN (Watchers), ace. to 18 BA origin- above the Mcerkafia-angels
ally belonging to the highest heaven. Cf. in the highest heaven, 28.
below II (b).
Notice especially the THRONES. Metatron possibly the
highest THRONE (Introd.).
RELATION TO 2 EN. 53
2 Enoch 3
II. The remaining angelic orders, in chh.
3-19, represented as distributed among the
six lower heavens.
(a) Angels of the sixth heaven.
(i) The lower order of archangels whoare 'Rulers of the World', appointed over the
stars and the government of the earth, and
"Rulers over the lower orders of angels",
having control especially over the chantingofthe Celestial Songs by the angels, ig
1"3 BA.
(2) The angels of elemental forces, the
angels ruling over seasons and years, etc.,
19* BA.(3) SCRIBES, angels registering the deeds
of all men, ig5 BA.
(4) The lower orders of Meerk&ba-
angels, seven of each class : seven PHOENIXES,seven KERUBIM, seven SIX-WINGED ONES
(HAYYO}>). Chief function: celestial chant,
iQ6 BA, cf. 29
3 B (all the troops of. . .).
(b) Angels of the fifth heaven :
The 'IRIN (Egoroi, B; Grigori, A),originally belonging to the seventh heaven,but after the fall of their brethren they havedescended into the fifth heaven, or becauseof their silent and mournful attitude they are
not accounted worthy of having their abodein the highest heaven. Their proper functionsare: Service at the Divine Throne and
chanting of the Celestial Songs, iS1"9
^,iS1 ^.
(c) Angels of the fourth heaven :
(1) Angels attending the sun and the
moon, numbered: 15,000 myriads, 1000, 400,100, etc. Chh. n4
>12
, la1, 142.
3, 15, i67
.
(2) Angels specially appointed for the
chanting of the Celestial Songs, 'song-uttering angels', 17 BA.
(d) Angels of the third heaven :
(1) The angelic guardians of Paradise,ch. 88 BA, cf. 30! A, 42* B.
(2) The angelic guardians of the placeof torment: the angels of punishment, ch.io3 BA.
Cf. guardians of hell, 421 BA.
Enoch
A 2 andA 3 both speak of
hosts of angels distributed
among the diff. heavens,but the functions of these
are not defined with the
exception of those of the
second heaven. Most of
the following are located
in the seventh heaven.
RULERS OF THE WORLD,i4
4;PRINCES of the SONG-
UTTERINGANGELS, i84 6,35
3.
ELEMENTAL ANGELS, I43
,
included among the RULERSOF THE WORLD.
332
-
In 3 Enoch no lowerorder of Mterkaba-angels.
The 'IRIN have their
place in the seventh heaven.
Functions, seeA i concern-
ing the Fallen Watchers,cf. chh. 4
6, 5
9 and notes, ib.,
also Introd., section 13 E(a) 3, 4:
l
Azza, 'Uzza andAzzael both for fallen andnot fallen angels.
Angels attending the sunandmoon in thesecondhea-
ven, A 2, ch. i74
> 5, 96 and
88 (angels).
Angels specially ap-
pointed for the Qedussa,
chh. 35, 40; cf. Intro-
duction, 1 8 D.
Not in 3 ., cf. ch. i8ffl
,
'AZBUGA.
Angels of destruction,
3 12, 33
1, 44
2; appointed
over the punishment of the
wicked in hell.
54 INTRODUCTION
2 Enoch
(e) Angels of the second heaven :
The fallen *IRIN, kept as prisoners and
awaiting the final judgement. SATANAIL-
SATAN, ace. to A, their chief, 7 BA, 73A,
i8A,3i*~6 A.
Notice. Ch. 18 A, the fallen 'IRIN or,
more probably, their leaders, are given as
three in number.
(/) Angels of the first heaven:
(1) The "elder, the ruler of the stellar
orders" (A plural: elders, rulers), the
Prince(s) appointed over the stars and planets,with 200 assistant angels, 4 BA.
(2) The angelic guardians of the trea-
suries of elemental forces, chh. 5, 6 BA,40 BA.
Outside the above hierarchical systemthere are references to various classes of
angels, to individual angels or angels in
general without indication as to their placein the hierarchy.
A. General terms: ARMED HOSTS, 23^;HEAVENLY TROOPS, 2Q BA, 39 A ;
INCORPO-REAL TROOPS, 29 ; SPIRITUAL HOSTS, 2Q A ;
FIERY ANGELS, 30 A, etc.
B. Definite classes of angels with definite
functions: the GUIDES OF ENOCH, i, 3 seqq.,21
> 33 > 67; SONG-UTTERING ANGELS, 31^4,
42 B; THE GUARDIANS OF THE GATES OF HELL,
42 BA; THE GIANTS, 18 A, etc., etc.
3 Enoch
The 'IRIN are not said to
be fallen (28),But 'UZZA, 'AZZA and
'AZZI'EL of 59
, the three
evil agencies, are clearlyallusions to the Fallen
Watchers.
RAHATI'EL and KOKBI'ELwith 72 and 365,000myriads of assistant angels,
Cf. I43
.
Also in 3 En. generalterms: SERVANTS, TROOPS,ARMIES, etc. See Introd.
Angelol. E (a) i.
Definite classes of angelsoutside the hierarchical
systems: SIN'ANIM, HAS-
MALLIM, TROOPS of ANGER,ARMIES of VEHEMENCE,'ELIM, ACCUSERS, etc. See
Index, 'Angels'.
B. THE CONCEPTIONS OF ENOCH.
2 Enoch
I. Enoch is taken up from earth to the
heavens by two angels sent by the HolyOne.
(a) Ace. to the former half of 2 En. this
ascension of Enoch seems to be merelytemporary: he is to return to earth again,I3,24 .
1
(b) Ace. to the latter half of the bookEnoch's ascension implies a final departure
3 Enoch
61. Enoch fetched from
on earth by*
ANAFI 'EL sent
by the Holy One. Enoch'selevation is final
,and when
he descends into terrestrial
regions he does so as aCelestial Being, i4 .
i It should be noted, however, that Enoch's ascension takes place at the end of his
life ("when 365 years were fulfilled to me"), i1
.
RELATION TO 2 EN. 55
2 Enoch
from earthly life. His return is for a short
time only and then he has no longer ter-
restrial nature; chh. 21 onwards, esp. 335"11
BA, 362 BA, 3B
1A, ss^zBA, 56* BA,
6fBA.II. Enoch is conducted through the six
lower heavens by the two angels. Duringhis journey through these lower heavens
Enoch is still only a 'mortal man' (y5BA).
This is ace. to the former half of the book,chh. 1-2 1.
III. When arrived in the outer regions of
the seventh heaven Enoch is brought byGABRIEL before the Presence of the Holy One,2i3
>5 BA. There he is given in charge to
MIKAEL, the chief of the archangels, 226seqq.
BA.
IV. Enoch is transformed into a CELESTIAL
BEING, in rank on a level with the ARCHANGELSand is made into an angel of the Presence :
(a) his earthly'
robe'
(= nature) is
changed into 'garments of God's Glory(Kafiocty and he is anointed with the Lord's
"holy oil", 22s'gBA-,
(b) thereby he is made like "one of HisGlorious Ones (= the highest order of arch-
angels) ", 2210 BA;
(c) he is to stand before the Lord's facefor ever, i.e. as an angel of the Presence,2i 3
BA,22*> 6 BA.The elevation of Enoch is a
'
trial'
of the
highest angels ; these, however, acquiesce in
the will of the Lord, 226 7 BA.
V. As high archangel and prince of the
Presence Enoch is in rank equal withGABRIEL and next under MIKAEL; he has his
place at the left side of the Throne, 24*BA.
VI. Enoch is initiated in the Secrets:
(a) first by the archangel VRETIL, and
(b) after that, in the secrets not knowneven to the angels, by God Himself, 2211-
23 BA, 242
>3 BA. The latter secrets are in
the first instance the Ma'ase Beresib, 24 seqq.T\ /IX-tvl J. ' I J. J.
BA, 645 A.
Thus Enoch is specifically a' Knower of
Secrets' (Yodea<
Razim).
3 Enoch
Enoch's ascension thro,
the six lower heavens is not
dwelt upon in 3 En. 43
,61
, 7.
Enoch is brought into
the highest heaven and in
the Presence of the Throne
by 'ANAFI'EL and by GodHimself, 61
, 7.
Enoch transformed into
a Celestial Being: his flesh
is changed into fire, he is
clad in garments of Glory,etc.
He is made into a ruler
over the highest angels
(Introd.).Enoch as Metatron, the
Prince of the Presence
(io3
>4
, 48 c).
The highest angels pro-test against Enoch's ele-
vation, ch. 62 3.
Enoch in rank above all
angels, 48 C8 9(cf. Introd.
Met.).
Enoch initiated first bythe Princes of Wisdom and
Understanding (io5), then
by the Holy One Himself,
n, 48 c4, esp. Secrets of
Creation, ch. n.
Enoch 'Knower of Se-
crets ', 48 c8 .
56 INTRODUCTION
2 Enoch
VII. With Enoch's initiation in the
Secrets his function as Scribe is closely con-
nected. This function is much emphasized in
the latter half of the book.
(a) Enoch writes down the secrets re-
vealed to him in Books of his own, and the
contents he reveals to men. (The books,
2^BA, ifBA, 3?>*-*BA, 352
, 36*,
40*. 431, 472, 64*.)
Obeying a Divine command, Enoch re-
veals the books to his sons and to the men of
his generation, in order that they may handthem over to the next generation and so on,
335-u
,4,352,366, 40-54^4.(b) As Scribe he knows and records all
deeds of men, and Divine Judgements, de-
cisions and decrees, 4o13^, 5O
1 BA, 532
>3
BA, 645 A.
Notice esp. 50 A ("no one born on the
earth can hide himself, nor can his deeds beconcealed: /, i.e. Enoch, see all"}.
VIII. The works written down by Enochin heaven and subsequently revealed to menare, ace. to the latter half of 2 En., identical
with the Enoch Literature, of which the
current Books of Enoch, hence also 2 En.,formed part. This Enoch Literature wasconsidered to be very rich: the 'Books of
Enoch' are not less than 360 (ace. to B) or
366 (ace. to A) in number, 23, 682 A.
(The latter half of 2 En. is probably in-
tended to be interpreted as a conclusion of
an imaginary collection of Enoch books.)It is particularly incumbent upon each
generation or each group of men to whomthe books of Enoch have been handed down,that they in turn communicate them
;this is
to continue till "the end of time" : 33'9 BA,
4f A, tf A, u BA.The exclusive importance of the Enoch
books is expressed in 472 A as follows :
"There have been many books from the
beginning of Creation and shall be to the endof the world, but none shall make things knownto you like my writings."
3 Enoch
Enoch Scribe-Witness-Testifier. This is not muchemphasized, 4
5, 48 c2 .
The 'Books' of Enochnot mentioned in 3 Enoch.
The only parallel to this
is the add. ch. 48 D10
;the
chain of tradition.
3 En. ch. ii1,2
: "all
living beings' thoughts of
heartwererevealed to me ".
"Before a man did thinkin secret, I saw it."
There is no direct parallelto this in 3 Enoch. Cognateideas are : Enoch-Metatron
possesses all the secrets ofthe universe and reveals
some of them to menworthy to receive them, as
e.g. Moses (480) and R.Isma'el (3 seqq.); further,it is implied by 48 D10 that
it is the duty of the "menof faith", who have re-
ceived the secrets fromearlier generations, in their
turn to communicate themto those worthy of them.
RELATION TO 2 EN. 57
C. THE CELESTIAL SONGS.
2 Enoch
I. The character of the songs.There are various kinds of songs,
"various singing", 17 A.Terms denoting different kinds of
'songs': THE SONG OF TRIUMPH, 3 12A',
TRIUMPHANT SONGS, 42* B.
Verbally cited are :
(1) "THE GIVER OF LIGHT COMES TO GIVEHIS BRIGHTNESS TO THE WHOLE WORLD":iS
2 ^- 1
(2) "HOLY, HOLY, HOLY, LORD GOD OFSABAOTH. THE HEAVEN AND EARTH ARE FULLOF THY GLORY", i.e. the Q e
dussa, zi 1 A.
There is no reference to an interdependenceor interrelation between the Celestial Chantand the Service performed by the congre-gation on earth.
II . The performers of the Celestial Songs .
(1) Angels specially appointed for the
sole purpose of chanting the songs, "song-uttering angels ", are perhaps referred to in
17 BA: "armed troops serving the Lord on
cymbals and organs with incessant voice".
Cf. also 2? A. ,
(2) The glorification of the Holy One is
a duty incumbent upon the angels in general :
(a) The angels of the seventh heaven,20* A
;the highest order of Marka$a-a.nge\s
utter the Q edussa before the Throne, 2I 1.
(b) The lower order of McsrkaM-angelssing and voice to each other as one, iQ
6 BA.(c) The 'IRIN (Grigori) sing with one
voice, i89 ^4.
(d) The angels appointed over the sun
"sing a song at the command of the Lord",i 1
'2 ^-
(e) The angelic guardians of Paradise,
III. The time appointed for the chantingof the Celestial Songs.
(i) The performance of Celestial Songsis represented as continual and uninter-
rupted :
"with incessant voice ", 8
8 BA, 17 BA ;
"never cease rejoicing", 42* B.
3 Enoch
Cf. here the Introduction,18.
Terms, see ib. A.The songs consist of
Scripture verses exclu-
sively. Cf. however 46*.
The Q edus$a importantin 3 Enoch. Cf. below, the
performance of the Celes-
tial Songs, etc.
3 Enoch dwells on the
Celestial hymns only.Hence = 2 En.
See Introd. ib. B.See Introd. ib. B (i),
"song-uttering angels".
See Introd. ib. B (2).
See Introd. ib. B (2).
3 Enoch, ch. 46*.
Introd. ib. C.
Contrast in 3 En. a fixed
time every day for the
Q'dussa, i87 ,i9
6, 23
3, 35*,
361
, 381
, 391
-
i Cf. the "ha-mrrieir laarces" in the Jewish Liturgy.
$8 INTRODUCTION
2 Enoch
(2) A definite time in the day perhapsimplied by 2O3 >
4 B.
IV. Manner and arrangement :
"with one voice", i88, ig
6;
"with the accompaniment of cymbalsand organs, etc.", 17;
introduced by the sounding of four
trumpets, i89 A.The performers of the Celestial Songs are
arranged infour orders, i89 A.
V. The import of the Chanting of the
Celestial SongsIs an acknowledgment of God's sove-
reignty, a realization of and conforming to
the Kingdom of Heaven. This is implied byI5
1A, 21, 88
, 42* and also 3T2 and symbolized
by the expression "with one voice", i88, IQ
6.
Apparent in ch. 181.
3 Enoch
Introd. ib. D and B (i).
Cf. note on 3 En. 4o3
,
end.
The camps of song-uttering angels arranged in
four surop, 358, etc.
Introd. ib. E.
Introd. ib. E.
= in 3 En.
D. THE DIVINE JUDGEMENT.
3 Enoch
See Introd. :
"The Divine
to, of which one is preliminary, the other Judgement",final.
2 Enoch
I. Two different Judgements are referred
(a) Preliminary Judgement :
(i) of the rebelling angels (Watchers),
(2) of man, by which he is assigned to
Paradise or to the place of punishment, ace.
to his deeds, 40 BA, 13A, 41-42* ^4, 42"'
4
B, 9 BA, 10 BA.The preliminary judgement of man is a
daily judgement (decisions as to man's fate
given after his death), 4o13 A.
(b) Final Judgement, concerned with
(1) the whole world, 10 B, i87 A,656.
7BA-,
(2) the individual, 4O12 A, $8*>
5A,
6B,
6 6 A 7-B;
(3) with the fallen Watchers, 71 A,
II. The Court Proceedings are not de-
scribed in detail, but only alluded to, ^.z^A,
Only one judgement is
referred to, viz. the daily
judgement. This is con-cerned
(1) with the wholeworld
;
(2) with the nations
of the earth;
(3) with the indi-
vidual ;
(4) with the angelicworld.
The Court Proceedingsare described. See Introd
ib.
RELATION TO 2 EN. 59
2 Enoch
III. It is implied that the judgement is
based partly upon records of man's deeds :
the Divine decisions and decrees are also
recorded.
Angelic Scribes and Recorders are :
(1) VRETIL, recording "all the doings of
the Lord", zzu BA.(2) ENOCH, 4o
2, 12 A, 64? A, so
(3) Angels "over all souls of men, whowrite down all their works and their lives
before the face of the Lord", igs BA.
IV. As '
accusers'
of men are mentioned
only the "souls of the beasts", $86 BA.
V. In Judgement men are divided into
two main classes, viz. :
(i) The RIGHTEOUS or JUST who are kept in
Paradise in the third heaven until the final
judgement, afterwhich they are to be gatheredtogether for the life in the new age, this world
having perished; their dwelling-place will
then be a new Paradise, "the Great Para-
dise", 424B, 65
8~10 BA.Cf. however 9 BA, 42
3~5 B.
(z) The WICKED. As regards the place of
punishment assigned for the wicked, the
former and latter halves of the book are at
variance. Ace. to the former the place of
torture situated in the third heaven is "aneternal inheritance" for the wicked from the
first judgement, the final judgement makingno change in the fate of the wicked. Ch.10 BA.Ace. to the latter the wicked are punished
in "hell" situated below the heavens,
probably under the earth. Their punishmentbegins immediately after death, but theyawait the final decisions as to their punish-ment to be given at the final judgement,
3 Enoch
The judgement is basedon records of man's deedsand of all events in the
whole universe. The Di-vine decrees are recorded.
See ib.
Scribes and Keeper of
the "Books":
RADUERI'EL, ch. 272
;
ENOCH, 45
, 48 c2 .
The "Scribes ",27
2,33
2,
j 23-25
SERAFI'EL, ch. 26* .
Angelic accusers, i42
.
3 Enoch speaks of three
classes of men, viz. :
(1) the Righteous.Their spirits have their
abode in the Presence of
the Throne of Glory, 432
.
In the time to come the
righteous shall inherit the
Garden of Eden, 2318
;
(2) the perfectly wickedwho are punished in Ge-henna, 44
3, 33
5;
(3) the intermediate,the benon(iyy)im, who haveto go through a sort of
Purgatory until they are
cleansed from their sins.
After being purified theyare probably accounted as
righteous, 443 5
.
The non-righteous Israelites, however, The benon(iyy)im, ace.
were assigned a special position : they will be to 3 Enoch, are the largeconducted to Paradise in the time to come, majority of men, not per-i.e. after the final judgement. Until that time fectly righteous but neither
they undergo punishment in hell, 425B, wholly wicked.
41 A.
60 INTRODUCTION
2 Enoch 3 Enoch
VI. The executors of the judgement are The executors of Divine
angels specially appointed for this purpose, decisions are the 'IRIN and' '
Cruel, relentless . , . angels tormenting with- QADDIS'IN, a89 .
out pity" execute the punishment of the The executors ofpunish-wicked, 10 BA. ment are the angels of de-
Cf. "guardians of the keys of hell" in struction, 3i2, 33
1, 44
2.
Similarly there are guardians of Para-
dise, 98 BA, 42* B (cf. 30
1A).
VII. The instruments of punishment are : Instruments of punish-
the"weapons of the angels
"of punishment, ment are: the Sword of
io3 BA; the fiery river, io2 A; "fire and God, ch. 32; "staves of
flame and cold and ice and dungeons", fire", 443
; the fiery river,
io2 5. 335,47.
The parallels adduced above clearly show that 3 Enoch bases on
the same traditions as 2 Enoch, at least to a considerable extent;
secondly, that, on the whole, the development of these traditions is
further advanced in 3 Enoch than in 2 Enoch', thirdly, that, apparently,the conceptions of 3 Enoch in most cases are direct continuations on
the lines of development begun by 2 Enoch.
(1) Thus, in Angelology, the tendency towards systematizationevident in 2 Enoch, as compared with i Enoch, has resulted, in
3 Enoch, in the very elaborate angelological systems, in this Intro-
duction referred to as A i,A 2 and A 3 (vide the section on Angelo-
logy, Introduction, 14).
In these angelological systems the interest has been focussed in an
ever-increasing degree on the angelic inhabitants of the highest
heaven, the angels of the McerkaM and the Throne, and hence 3 Enoch
here presents elaborate accounts of this angelic world, which in
comprehensiveness by far transcend those of 2 Enoch. The treatment
of the angelic orders of the lower heavens is, on the other hand,
poorer in 3 Enoch than in 2 Enoch;but this is explained by the fact
that most of the particular orders of angels, in 2 Enoch assigned to
various of the lower heavens, are, in our book, located in the seventh
heaven, with the exception of the angels of the planetary and stellar
orders of angels, who, in accordance with Rabbinic traditions, are all
located in the second heaven.
(2) With regard to the conceptions of Enoch, 2 Enoch shows itself
very clearly as belonging to a stage of development later than i Enoch,
but earlier than our book; moreover, in this respect 2 Enoch may be
RELATION TO 2 EN. 6 1
said, speaking metaphorically, to be on the straight line connectingi Enoch with 3 Enoch.
Whereas in i Enoch the visions of Enoch are the essential feature in
the Enoch-conception (vide above), in 2 Enoch, on the contrary, the
idea of Enoch's transformation into a high Celestial Being plays an
important part (see the above parallels, under B IV, V). This idea
has, however, not yet advanced as far as in 3 Enoch. Thus, Enoch, as
a high archangel, still is in rank below MIKAEL, and has his place on
the left hand of the Most High. It is evident that at the time of writingof 2 Enoch, the idea of Enoch as the ruler over all the angels and the
vice-gerent of the Holy One, had never as yet been put forth. Withthis coheres that there is in 2 Enoch no trace of the identification of
Enoch with Metatron, one of the central features of 3 Enoch, nor of
Enoch as enthroned, although 2 Enoch knows of an angelic order
called THRONES (ch. 2O1).
(3) Respecting the conceptions of Judgement and Fate of Souls and
Spirits 2 Enoch is more in keeping with i Enoch and the earlier
Apocalyptic Literature, whereas 3 Enoch on this point rather reflects
the earlier Rabbinic teachings (especially those of Be)> Sammai).As is evident from the parallels between i and 3 Enoch given above,
3 Enoch reveals familiarity with the ideas and expressions of i Enoch,i.e. i Enoch must have been well known to the circle from which
3 Enoch emanated. That this was the case also with at least parts of the
writings embodied in the present 2 Enoch is postulated by the close
parallels between 2 and 3 Enoch, some of which are as striking as to
suggest a direct dependence of the latter upon the former. Special
importance should perhaps be attached to the following features
which appear in 2 and 3 Enoch exclusively :
(1) The leaders of the Fallen Angels or Seducers of mankind as
three in number, 2 En. 18 A, 3 En. 59
.
(2) RADUERIEL-VRETIL, the Keeper of the Books, the Heavenly
Registrar, 2 En. 22n-23, 3 En. 27 (vide note on 3 En. 27).
(3) Enoch instructed in the secrets, first by angels, and then, in the
highest mysteries, by the Holy One Himself, 2 En. 22n-243 , 3 En.
I05,II.
There are, however, a few conceptions and passages of 2 Enoch
which reflect a later development than our book. Still these are in
most cases easily recognized as late additions. Such are :
(i) The conception of higher and lower orders of Mcerkafia-angels,a conception which, by the way, is frequently met with in the Zohar,
62 INTRODUCTION
2 En. 196, 2O1,2I 1
(a/We above on the Parallels between 2 EWOC/J and
3 Enoch, A I (V) 2 and A II (a) 4) ;cf. Zohar, i. 22 a, i. 41 b seqq., et
frequ.
(2) The ten ranks of angels, 2 En. 2O3 A.
(3) The eighth, ninth and tenth heaven, strangely enough carryingthe Hebrew names of Kofcabim (planets), Mazzalop (constellations),
and tArabop (in reality the name of the seventh heaven). This is
however only found in a corrupt passage quite out of keeping with the
context. It is easily observed that 2 Enoch knows only of seven
heavens. Vide Charles's note on the passage in his edition of 2 Enoch,
1896, 2 En. 2i 6-223 A.
(4) The advanced calendary computations, 13-16 A, cf. 31, 32 A.
Also on this point the addition-character of the passages showinglater developments is unmistakable, and is, moreover, proved by a
comparison of the two versions extant, A and B (as they are marked in
Charles's edition in his Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha, ii. 431-469).B here presents the more original text, whereas in A the passages in
question are inserted which reflect late calendary computations.
Thus, ch. I41
,where B reads simply, "according to the number of
the days", A has "according to the number of the days 365 and the
quarter of a day". That the latter half of the passage in A is a late gloss
is obvious. Even more apparent is the addition-character of the
largest part of ch. 16 of the version A. Whereas ch. 16 B simply speaksof the 12 gates of entrance and the 12 gates of exit of the moon, 16 A
makes these gates to represent the 12 months of the solar year, further
alludes to the leap-year, speaks of the"great circle of 532 years," etc.
Nothing of this is found in B.
(5) Parts of the account of Creation contained in 30-332 ace. to A
reveal influences from ranges of ideas outside the traditions reflected
in 3 Enoch, vide in particular vss. 3, 8, 9, 13-18 of ch. 30, further 31*
(Satan-Satanail), 331
'2
. It is highly significant that these passagesalso are only found in A. What is found in B is altogether compatiblewith the conceptions of the earlier Enoch Literature.
It is interesting to note that it is mainly on the grounds of the
conceptions found in the additional sections or passages referred to
under (4) and (5) above, that Mrs Maunder in The Observatory,
August 1918, argues for a late origin of 2 Enoch, maintaining that it
reflects the traditions of the Bogomils. The arguments brought forward
by Mrs Maunder obviously carry weight only for the passages on which
they are based, and cannot be applied to 2 Enoch in its original form,
RELATION TO 2 EN. 63
not even to the present form of version B. The observations of
Mrs Maunder may be valuable for the textual history of 2 Enoch.
Mrs Maunder's suppositions as to the late origin of 2 Enoch as a
whole are obviously refuted simply by the fact of the relations ob-
taining between 2 Enoch and 3 Enoch; for neither can 3 Enoch be
dependent upon a writing of Slavonic origin, nor can such a writing be
conceived of as dependent upon the Hebrew 3 Enoch.
Before arriving at a final conclusion as to the relation between
2 and 3 Enoch the following considerations may be made, viz. :
(1) The entirely Jewish character of a considerable part of the
present 2 Enoch;
(2) the strikingly close parallels, not only in general and detailed
conceptions, but also in terms and expressions, between this Jewishstratum and 3 Enoch, as shown above
;
(3) the impossibility of conceiving any direct dependence of 3 Enoch
upon a non-Jewish writing, to the extent obtaining here;
(4) the unmistakably earlier stage of development in 2 Enoch as
compared with 3 Enoch of otherwise identical conceptions and ideas
common to 2 and 3 Enoch (as has been shown above).
On these considerations it may be urged that there was originally
a Jewish writing, belonging to the Enoch Literature and embodied in
the present 2 Enoch, and that this Jewish Book of Enoch was well
known to the circle from which 3 Enoch has emanated.
Further, from this assumption follows, as a corollary, that the
Jewish writing in question must have originated at a fairly early date.
In fact, the general types of ideas met with in this oldest and essential
stratum of the present 2 Enoch, fit in perfectly with the date assignedto it by Charles, i.e. some time in the first century A.D. 1 This wouldalso fit in very well with assigning some date in the third century for
the redaction of 3 Enoch;the interval would allow for the develop-
ments reflected in 3 Enoch and for the assimilation which has taken
place in 3 Enoch, on the one hand with the conceptions of Metatron
and on the other with certain Rabbinic ideas (cf. above).
i Since the edition by Charles, 1896, has now gone out of print, a new separateedition of 2 Enoch by the same outstanding authority is greatly to be desired.
That 2 Enoch has been extant in Greek is evident. The traces of a Greek text
underlying the present 2 Enoch are numerous : Phoenixes, Chalkadri, Arkhas, the
Greek names of the planets, etc. Vide Charles's Introduction to the edition of
1896.
64 INTRODUCTION
70. PARALLELS AND SIMILARITIES OF EXPRESSIONIN MANDAITIC LITERATURE
(Quotations from Petermann's Thesaurus, Lidzbarski's Mand. Lit.,
Joh. J5. d. Mand and Ginza. Mandaitic script transcribed in
Rashi characters.)
i. Similarities to the Enoch-Metatron pieces (3 En. 3-16, 48 c).
(a) In general.
GR. m. 6S26-33
(7216-19
) (cf. GR. 7829seqq.) :
fn)Pi) f>)'f pioto frn )P 3 En. 95, 48 c8 .
ripj;? ij? pi'pijfa 82 . CUT ty noan ^ epin);p5jvi> fof>Pl f.)f>D7 f>3") f>Du5 p53fPP
u. ..the Holy One added
f>'P3f>") fo:n'33 roV3 inme wisdom unto wisdom,etc
"
f>'7f>11 7M^tP) "...He made me a gar-
He, the Great One, gave him 1
splendourment f glory> etc-"
.
and light and added for him to that which he 91.("
blessed me with . . .
had, he gave him a great garment, exquisite blessings").
and imperishable, he blessed him with great por Mutton as theblessing with which are blessed the mighty possessor and distributorones; they made him the father of the of Panim vide note onUJ?ras, and he gives maintenance to his .
friends.
GR. in. 7o3-9
(732
seaq.):
pT7f>D1
133 SlD
iu
-)f>pf>7
f>'pfo f"")Dli? 5i? ]n:if>D
3 En. 48C1
("I madehim strong, I_
took him,I appointed him, namelyMetatron")-
3 . 206, 48 c3 . Meta-
tron appointed over all the
Treasuries and stores of
every heaven.
3 En. 48 c4 . Metatron
put over the Hall of<Arab~o}? and its gates.
3 En. io3, 48 c4 .
8 9.
The Great (Life) has created and ap-
pointed thee, has prepared thee, appointedthee and sent thee, has made thee a ruler over
every thing, has appointed thee over theeklnas and over the mighty gates of the
Secret Place, has made thee a ruler over the
Hidden(
Uf>ras that are standing and praisingthe Mighty (Life).
i Vide Brandt, Mand. Schr. pp. 125-129, Lidzbarski, Ginza, pp. 63 seq.,
referring to Manda dHayye.
SIMILARITIES ETC . BETWEEN 3 EN. AND MAND^AN LITERATURE 65
GR. in. 747 8
(76"): "Since I am one 3 En. n 1(vide note ib.)
among the Great Ones, the Life Himself and 48 c7 .
revealed to me. . . ".
GR. m. 947-12
(9 i4-6
):
f>3f>3
f"3f>3
PPi>71p JViVm
"I made a path for the good and put up a
gate for the world, a gate for the world I putup and erected in it a throne, a Throne for the
good I erected and fixed on it a lamp. . .a
Throne I erected for the Prince of the
Glorious Ones;and erected before it a lamp."
GR. xvn. i. 40 13
.4(3738.
9):
fl"P P'37 f>3f>3
"At the door of the Chamber of Life a
Throne was erected for the Prince of the
Glorious Ones."
ML. i888-10(Oxf. i. xviii):
" For the Prince of the Glorious Ones a
Throne is erected . . . and the Prince of theGlorious Ones is seated upon it."
Cf. with reference to 'Aoapur, the "ThirdLife":
ML. i612-i7
a(Qolasta i. ix): "I extol,
honour and glorify 'Aba^ur, the ancient,
3 n Ioi, 2^ "AH these
things the *Holy One,blessed be He made for
me: He made me a Throne,similar to the Throne of
Glory. And He spread for
me a carpet of sp lendourand brilliant appearance, of
beauty, grace and mercy,.similar to the carpet of theThrone of Glory; and onit were fixed all kinds of
lights in the universe. AndHe placed it at the Door of
the (Seventh) Hall andseated me on it."
3 En. 48 c8 .
"I set up his
throne at the door of myHall, that he may sit and
judge the heavenly house-hold. And I placed everyprince before him, to re-
ceive authority from him."
3 En. io3 . "I have madehim into a prince and a
ruler over all the princes of
my kingdom and over all
the children of heaven."
OHBI
66 INTRODUCTION
high, secret and guarded one, ... at the doorof the Chamber of Life a Throne is foundedfor him, and he is seated on it, the balance 3 En. 48 c8 (cf . precedingis erected before him; he weighs works and page).rewards; he sees and knows the worlds andthe aeons, what they are doing."
f'P P'37 fofo biJ
3 En. ii 1.2
. "All living
beings' thoughts of heart
and all the secrets of the
Universe and all the Secrets
of Creation were revealed
to me. . . . Before a mandoes think, I know what is
in his thoughts. And there
is nothing above on highnor below in the deephidden from me."
f"73f>7 )pfip
Cf. further on 'Abajmr, GJ?. 174*, ig$3
;
ML. 9i14
; G. 28540-42
, 2861(2S8
22-24):
"'Abajmr, the ancient, high, secret and
guarded one, who is high and seated in the
deep, and sees what is hidden and searches
the worlds and generations, sees what theyare doing and is appointed over the spiritsto weigh all works that they have done,
[him] we call as witness".
JM. 222*-:
)P '"> )P
DO3 DH ]P
"I hidJ
At>aJ?ur away from the planetsand preserved his treasure exceedingly well.
I made him shining and glorious by the
fragrance of ether resting on him. We madehis works and words exceeding glorious."
3 En. I51 ' 2
, 48 ce>9
.
ML.233,234(Oxf.n.ii):bo PIT P'D)335 f"'P7 f>7^f>P f"D3'f>7 f>PV3 3 En. f
j1
. "When the
f07 fniPJ7 fi'vbf* Holy One etc."
"On the day when Manda dHayye clad
himself in his garment of light,1his splen- 3 En. la1 ' 2
.
dour rose over the worlds of light ... all
gathered together before him. . .opened their
mouth and blessed Manda dHayye , . .."
ML. 234, 235 (Oxf. n. iii): "On the daywhen they bound the girdle on Manda
i On the significance ofML. 233 seqq. in that connection vide Lidzbarski's note 2
on p. 233 op. cit."ImFolgendenwerden die einzelnen Stiicke der sakralen Kleidung
der Mandaer...durchgegangen...wiesonstwird das Geschehnis in die Urzeit verlegtund mit einem hoheren Wesen in Verbindung gebracht."
SIMILARITIES ETC. BETWEEN 3 EN. AND MANOffiAN LITERATURE 67
dHayye, his splendour rose over the'
and Sefcinas. When the 'Ityras and Sefcinas
saw the splendour of Manda dHayye, theyall were affrighted before his splendour".
Pl'l ]P
ML. 236, 237 (Oxf. n. vi):
? PVI f>"P7
"On the day when they put the crown on 3 En. i23 4. "He made
Manda dHayye, its splendour rose over all me a royal crown... its
the eggs. . .all the worlds shine through it(s splendour went forth in
splendour)." the four quarters of the'Arabop Raqi
a\ and
through the seven heavens,and in the four quarters of
the world."
ML. 232 (Oxf. n. i):
Piifafl foifoqfo:> 3 En. 14*. "When the
Holy One put this crownon my head...."
fJ7 il? PI'I
f>M'f'D7
' ' The 'U]?rasand Sefcmas gathered together,
they erected a throne for Yayar, the Kingof the 'Ujras,. . .they put shining crowns
(garlands) upon his head. His splendour wentout over the U]?ras and Sefcinas. When the
'Ujras and Seliinas saw the splendour of
Yauar, the King of the *Uj>ras, they all
gathered together by him... and laid their
Right Hand upon him. They blessed himwith the Great Blessing."
ML. 241 (Oxf. n. xi):
"Our Father! They gave Thee the true
(pure) dominion and the command which the
Great (Life) has committed to Thee."
3 En. I41"5
. "When the
Holy One, blessed be He,put this crown on my head,
(then) trembled before meall the Princes ofKingdomswho are in the height of<A
rafiop Raqiai and all the
hosts of every heaven. . .
and they all fell prostratewhen they saw me."
3 En. 48 c9 .
5-2
68 INTRODUCTION
(6) The 'Youth'.
ML. 244 (Oxf. ii. xix) :
DIP
"Small am I among the 'U)>ras, a suckling
am I among the Shining Ones, yet I amgreat, and my soul is great in me for I have
drunk water from the mouth of Euphrates."
/ ..ov
A* T I-9 - f
} :
Aaddressed by Johana fromi the Jordan:
Come, come little youth of three years andone day, smallest among his brothers andoldest among his fathers, who himself is
small, but his words distinguished".
410. "Because I amsmall and a youth amongthem (soil, the Angels) in
days, months and years,therefore they call me'
Youth' (Na1
or)" A9 : "he
(the youth Metatron) shall
te a prince and a ruler over^ ^ h heavens>5>J
ton f>75f
131T
f>pri
13H
The Youthful Child, Rafoya falya^ occurs
in ML. 2292 (Oxf. I. lix), 264* (Oxf. iv. i)
with the name Arspan and the epithet "sonof the Splendours
"(= the Glorious Ones) :
f'Vl 13. In GR. 24323-27
(also ML. 24)HiUl bar Adam (the Abel of OT.) is called
thus. A particular role is played by the
Rafrya Talya in the latter part of the ninth
book of GR. pp. 235-23 8. On this vide Lidz-
barski's introduction, ib. pp. 234, 235. TheFirst Life (or its
'
sons') creates through his
word "the only (unique; /xovoyev^s: Lidz-
barski) son, the great, righteous Unique One,who went forth from the great, righteous
Unique One". The First Life clothes him in"garments of splendour ", puts
"diadems of
light" upon him. He is questioned by the
messenger 'Adafias-Malalaor 'Adafcas-Ziua:" What is Thy Name?" and answers: "/ amthe Youthful Child, the righteous, great
Unique One". Then he is brought by that
messenger to the" Sekina within the Se%ina
"
and he beholds the "Splendour which is
above all splendour, the Light above all
Light, on the right of whom there are 1000times 1000 shining ones and on his left
10,000 times 10,000 shining ones". When he
3 En. 48 c1 .
"I made him
strong (TIJTH^K, perhapsVJiNlS, 'I created him',was originally meant to be
conveyed), I took him, I
appointed him, namely Me-tatron, my servant who is
one (unique) among all the
children of heaven."
Cf. and contrast 3 En.
31
'2
. R. Ishmael asks Me-tatron :" What is thyname?"He answers him: "...
my King calls me Youth".
3 En. i1
:
" chamber with-
in chamber".
3.Z?.63
. "this onewhomI have taken from amongthem (i.e. men) is an Elect
One among (the inhabi-
fnpi 0"6p
SIMILARITIES ETC. BETWEEN 3 EN. AND MAND^AN LITERATURE 69
goes down he finds the FirstLife in itsSekina, tants of) the world and he
tells of his vision, and thereupon proceeds to is equal to all of them in
the other worlds of light which are com- faith, righteousness,and per-mitted to him that he may put them in order
;fection of deeds."
at last he is sent by the 'Great, MightyMana' with a message to the devotees onearth (the Nasoreans, i.e. Mandsans). Videalso beg. of eleventh book, p. 251 (249),which book ace. to Lidzbarski "in einemanderen Kreise als die sonstigen mandaischenSchriften entstanden ist".
GR. xi. Peterm. 24916-20
:
. * MM M Mk M
48 c9
.
"I (God) appointed
Metatron over the angelicrulers of the "world to re-
veal to them the secrets of
my words and to teach the
, , decree of my righteousOP71p 0"Pp'J judgement"
"The Unique, Great, Righteous One...J s
created a belovedl
Uj>ra that he should be a
discerner (teacher: fonf1
?) for himself and
his father, the Righteous One, . . . that he
should teach concerning all works that shall be
(done) and arrange teaching before hisfather"
(c) 'Enos.
In the Mandaic literaturel
Enos ('Anos) is
given a prominent place. The name itself is
derived from the OT. '^-nos; mostly he is
mentioned in juxtaposition with Hibil (=Abel) and SiJ?il (= Seth), all three being'Ujras with special functions, differently
represented in different contexts. On the
significance ofl
Enos one may in the first
place refer to Reitzenstein, D. Mand. B. d.
Herrn d. Grosse and Das iron. Erlos. Myst.pp. 1 15-1 34.
1 'Enos is the last Messengerand Revealer of Truth to the world, the
Guide, and Saviour of those who follow him.It will be unnecessary here to repeat the
whole of the "'Enos-episode
"in the Apo-
calypse of GR. analyzed by Reitzenstein andSchajder (GR. 3o
48):
a "'Enos- Uj?ra comes
into the world ... heals the sick, opens the
eyes of the blind, makes the lepers clean. . .
vivifies the dead; he wins adherents among1 Vide also the valuable expositions by Schaeder
Stud. z. Ant. Synkret. aus Iran v. Griechenl. pp. 3062 Schasder, op. cit. pp. 332-336.
To illustrate the mannerand import of the rejectionof '-EnoH in 3 Enoch, it maybe allowed to repeat here
therelevantfragment, ch. 5 :
" From the day when the
Holy One expelled the First
Adam from the Garden of
Eden S^ina was dwelling
upon a Kerub under the
Tree of Life . . . and the
first man and his genera-tion were sitting outside
the gate of the Garden to
behold the image of the ap-
pearance of the splendourof S ekina And every-one who made use of the
splendour of S etina,...
he neither became ill nor
in Reitzenstein und Schaeder
, 326-341.
70 INTRODUCTION
for>) the Jews",..." 'Enos- 'Ityraas- suffered he any pain; ho
cends (oh high) and sits with (joins) the demons got power over
M*sunne-Ku$}a" (= Die zur Seligkeit ent- hlm nor were able to m-
ruckten Mandaer: Lidzbarski). Cf. later Jure him. . .until the time
MJ. 242 (also GR. 33830
, 339 seqq.). In the of,
the generation of &nos
present connection attention must be called wh as the head of all idol
to GR. 4735 sea.
(52i9 sea .)_an insertion ace. worshippers of the world.
to Lidzbarski :And ^UH *
,ge l
ra"
, , , , , , , tion of ^nos do? Theyfl'P fofoio Of>7)p )P fi'flfr fnmu DUi> went from one end of the
?pf>3")lD) m r>pfni> world to the other, and
"'Enos-'ttyra comes before the Water each one brought silver,
Floods to Noah and his tribe" (cf. GR. gld, precious stones and
2^i8-w\ pearls in heaps like unto
This should be put by the side of the mountains and hills makingtraditions inTGR., eleventh book (vide Lidz- idols out of them through-
barski, GR. pp. 250, 251). The Unique One out all the world.. . .And
sends the three 'ttyras, Hibil, Sipil and 'Anos they brought down the sun,
into the world to give assistance to the spiritstne moon, planets and con-
of the faithful. The Planets (being the stellations, and placed them
Enemies of the Spiritual World) try to over- b.
efore the idols on their
power them, and plan the destruction of the nght hand and on their
whole generation, first through the sword left to attend them even as
(against HiUl), then through Fire (against they attend the Holy One,
Sipil}1 and lastly through a Deluge (against
blessed be He.. . .What(
Anos). (Cf. how in 3 En. the removal of Power was in them that
Enoch is connected as well with the idolatry they were able to bring
of VEnoS as with the Deluge.) 'Enos is re- them_ down:. . .(answer:)
presented as fearing the attempts by the Uzza, Azza and Azzi el
Planets but is addressed by Manda dHayye- "taught them sorceries
as follows (GR. xi. a6613 sePet.) : whereby they brought them
)'f6p f'l3 f3fPll3)J) ministering angels brought
6lt lf'5'n'6'i;...6'3pf>JP'P charges (against them) be-
lf-pfii oip'Jl lW'100 fore the HolY One-;-
< T - i c^ v -r. r -1 r 1 T- M saying ... Master of theLittle Enos Be not afraid .of the Evil
orl|, what hast thou toOnes of this world (and) of the Water Floods. do with the children ofThey will be taken away above thy head. men? , As it is writtenI will bring thee splendour and light which /pg g5\
. m^ *<zno$ kiwill be thy helpers and stand by thee."
pizk'rcennu' (what is man,'Enos, that thou art mind-ful of him?). Ma 'Adam is
not written here, but matfenos, for he (i.e. '^nos) is
the head of the idol wor-
shippers."
(Cf. Lam. R. Proem 24,
dependent on 3 En., Gen*R. 58, I0, I25
, 239.)
i Thus originally, ace. to Lidzbarski, GR. p. 250, II. 29-31.
SIMILARITIES ETC. BETWEEN 3 EN. AND MANDJEAN LITERATURE 71
GJR. xi. 26431
(26623-26f Pet.):
f>'D3
f>V! f>Pi>f>3
f>pif>3
fPi>f>3 f>71p!>3 0"f>7
rinf>pfn
]'tf>Pf>Pi>f>7 fj'f>P
The Evil Ones of the world shall say:"These Three Men are in the world, and
(but) they are not men but splendour and
light: it shows its image in this world by(with) the little
(
Enos who stands alone in
this world. And Manda dHayye said to
him : Come, I will reveal to thee concerningthe hideous secrets of this world."
GR. xi. Pet. 27o6-16
:
jfa'jvSa f>un DOJ? P'fP fip
PMP7 ]'ffP f>p5f>7 fi'D'37
PPf>17 Vf>J'P
pij? fi'D'37
3 f
fvr
|P7
"Lo, thou hast seen, little 'Enos, (that) I
revealed to thee concerning the secret of the
Evil Ones of this world whom thou didst see
and feared them, before whom thou didst
tremble and shake. I revealed to thee con-
cerning the secret of heavens and earth, I
revealed to thee concerning the secret of
every doing and work (that [are]) in the
world, I instructed thee concerning them.I gave thee splendour and light, that it shouldbe with thee on that first garment that theygave thee (you) from the House of Life, nowkept with thee (treasured in thy possession),on (for) which the Evil Ones are fighting that
In 3 En. '-^-nos is on the
sideof the'
planets'
, againstthe right faith.
At the same time the
features in Mand. belong-
ing to 'Enos in his char-
acter of " Urmensch-Er-loser-Licht-Gesandte
",to
speak with Reitzenstein,are in 3 Enoch found in
Enoch-Metatron :
(1) Just as the little
'Enos stands alone in this
world against the domi-nance of the Evil Ones
(Planets) so Enoch-Meta-tron the youth is the oneand only righteous as a-
gainst the rest of mankindwho pay obeisance to the
idols (i.e. the powers of the
lower world) and haveousted the Divine Light,the (Ziuha) S e
luna, fromthe worfd.
(2) When GR. 30"(29") makes 'Enos-'Uthra
ascend on high after his
appearance in this world,
3 En. again lets Enoch betaken up on high awayfrom, the idol-worshippers,the followers of 'Enos.
(3) Enoch is the only
righteous one in his gene-ration.
(4) The revelation of
secrets of the world is ac-
cording to 3 En. made bythe Holy One to Enoch-Metatron.
(5) 3 En. I21 .2
. Thegarment of Light from the
House of Life (the HeKalof the Holy One) is givento Metatron.
72 INTRODUCTION
they may take it and they will not succeed in (6) 3 En. 8Z .
"In that
taking it. Lo, I added for thee light unto hour the Holy One added
light that it may be with thee in the image of in me . . . splendour untothese two men, thy brethren, who went away splendour (speaking ofMe-from thee and entered the House of Life." tatron)."
The eleventh book of GR. is introducedthus :
i'fl'D -)3 fa") DUfa 6T7'Di frfn IP 6p
:fnfpin"This is the secret and the book of the Great One may here recall the
'Ana!, the son of the Great Sipil, the son of the Jewish tradition of a book
Great'Adam, the son of the Mightyl
Upras ofof Adam, transmitted to
Glory" (GR. 251 [249"]). (or recovered by) Enoch
rr,, c . f , ,n i i p and after him to NoahThe first section of the twelfth book of
(starting from the pseude-GR. calls Enos, inter alia : P$)37 pflP3r>D ")3
pigraphical writings, esp.
f>fl[p]'7f>Pthe son of the leaves (scil. ofwritings) ela.bora.ted'mTefillap'Aelam
of all knowledge (or: ywScris). (GR. 26811,
hd-Rison [OM. ii. 401, S.
ayo10
[2J2S
>24
, 2731].) Raziel, beg.]) as a possible
_,-,... . , .,,,. parallel to the book givenCf. the beginning of the ninth book of to HiM> g^ and Anog
Cf. also Metatron as "thehT'Di 6tf>~) )P )ffP Knower and Revealer of
pi'iU7 f"30)3 f>3lD7 Secrets ", 3 En. 48 C7 9.
i'P'DI i'3'P1 D)3f1 i'P'DI
"This is the secret and the book of the overthrow Cf. above and 3
o/ the seven planets which (secret and book] 48 D10 with note.
Manda dHayye revealed and taught on the
earth Tefiel; and he gave them to Hifiil, Sipiland 'Anos and Htbil, Sipil and 'Anosgave themto those who love their name" (GR. 223[222
10]). The book contains polemics against
the false religions which are said to have 3 Enoch looks upon the
emanated from the seven planets. For Enos functions of 'Enos quite
(together with Hifoil and SiJ?il) as (i) the differently. So far from
prototype for the Faithful; (2) the leader, seeing in him the leader of
guide of the Spirits of the Faithful; (3) the the Faithful he is really the
Messenger, the Word, sent by the Life to instigator of the false re-
wake up, teach and guide the believers, it ligions. The party of
is not necessary to give references. Vide, 'Enos is denounced as that
however, first and eleventh sections of of idol-worshippers, whofifteenth book of GR., further GR. 28619 ,
make use of the sun, moon,52
3, 3O
2, 48
6. The spirits have to give account planets and constellations
for their life before 'Anos- 'tfyra: GR. 405^ (i.e. the 'Seven' and
(3776). 'Enos, as messenger, wins followers, 'Twelve').
GR. xv. i , 296* (29912
)the Great Life says
to 'Enos:
SIMILARITIES ETC. BETWEEN 3 EN. AND MANDJEAN LITERATURE 73
adherents, appears as it were as the head of
the 'ligfa' (party, circle of believers):
Ace. to 3 En. the'
party'that '^nos 'collects' is
that of idol-worshippers.In Life of Enoch Enoch is
_,.,,., represented as collectingGo, collect a party from Tebel, like the a ty of believers in God,
party that we have collected."amongthethen inhabitants
Cf. in this connection also GR. n. i. 443 of the world -
(462 -2
*Pet.):
3 En. 57~9
: the idol-wor-
shippers bring silver, gold,
precious stones and pearls,and make of them images
(idols) in the whole world.
fnf>73
]1PD'P
"I, the First Messenger, (I) speak and teach
all the children of 'Adam who were, who are
and who shall be born in that generation:Do not listen to the words (!>upa: speech)of the angels of defection who deviate andcause (some, many) of the children of men to
err and cause them to covet gold and silver,
money, possession and property and imagesof fraud and simulacres."
GR. xiv. 29414
(2988 f. Pet.) :
"The spirits that have worshipped (or So the generation of
sworn fealty to) idols (images), none of them ^noS of 3 En. 5 are noshall ascend to our presence, they are not worthy to dwell with the
worthy (to be) with us and they will not
behold the world of the Second One."
(d) Some further illustrations of the similarity of expressions and
ideas in Mand. and 3 En. may be given. Space will not allow givingboth text and translation in full; for the translation of the passagesreferences must be made to Lidzbarski's ML., GR. and MJ., whichin any case must be consulted for a more thorough testing of the
present pages.
74 INTRODUCTION
GR. n. i. 3 124
(3 14-9
Pet):
f>T3fO
]P
f>i'f>P3
JP1f>'
)'3f>DP1
"The Lord of all Kings spoke with greatforce and mighty word . . . and (= then) cameforth (were born) angels of light;. . .and. . .
angels of praise. . .without end, or reckoning,
imperishable; all full of praise, and (they are)
standing praising the lofty King of Light (cf.
GR. 3425)-"
167 worlds of light: GR. I9934
.
360 worlds of light: GR. 289.ML.
GR. v.i. I5i8(i34
19-22):
PP1P71
|P 6
fof>P7
"Come I will show thee the image of
Mana, and Mana and his great hidden imagethat is hidden from all 'Uj?ras in 365 hidden,
mighty worlds and eggs of light."
"10,000 times 1000 worlds of light":GR. i52
23(136").
GR.v.i.
"(He) created for me a world. . .in that
world he created for me 10,000 times 1000worlds of light and created for me 360 mighty,intrinsic Jordans. In each world alone hecreated for me 360,000 'Uj?ras, in each e k"ina
alone he created for me 360,000 Seftinas."
GR. v.5. i9934
(i9918
):" The great, beloved, original Sam-Ziua, the
man,whose eMna is resting (dwelling) abovethe 167 mighty, superior worlds of light.
Each single world is 1000 times 1000 para-
3 En. 404
. "After that
the Holy One opens his
mouth and speaks oneword and creates others
(soil, angels) in their stead
. . . and each one stands be-
fore His throne utteringthe 'Holy'"; 37
3: "out of
every word that goes forth
from his mouth an angel is
created: and he stands in
the singing company of the
ministering angels".
Cf. 3 En. 24" (18,000
worlds) ; 48 A1(955 heavens
=the hidden abodes of the
Godhead).
Cf. 3 En. 22 B c, 351
.
SIMILARITIES ETC. BETWEEN 3 EN. AND MAND^IAN LITERATURE 75
sangs, and 10,000 times 10,000 Se"kinas are
dwelling in it; in each single Seluna 1000times 1000 'U]?ras are dwelling, and each
single 'Uj?ra inhabits a Selina."
Cf. MJ. pp. 8, 9 and Lidzbarski's note 5 In 3 En. 22 c, 12,000 andib . on the number 12,000 . its multiples are prominent .
The number 360 is most frequent es- For the large part playedpecially in ML.: besides 360 worlds of light by numbers in 3 En., vide
already referred to we meet with 360,000 Index on numbers and
'Ujras (ML. 2375), 360 myriads of thousands notes on passages in ques-
Glorious Ones (Ziue: GR. i6220), 360 foun- tion.
tains of splendour, light and glory (ML. In 3 En. the number 365236
s, 265*), 360 or 360,000 Jordans (GR. is conspicuous; together
i5214 24
, i473
,ML. 265
7), 360 Watchers with 1000 times 10,000
(Nafre: ML. 2738), 360 secrets in the world et sim. (from Dan.),
(ML. 222 3), 360 balances erected before the 360,000 occurs in 3 En.
Aged 'Afcajmr (ML. 92^2).
22 B1.
The Lord of Greatness created on his
right 444 Sefeinas and on his left 366e"kinas,
GR. i4416
.
144,000 myriads of 'Ityras, ML. i82, 71*;
of years, ML. 70*.
180,000 myriads of 'Uj>ras, GR. I4418
. 18,000: 3 En. 2412
.
550,000, 444,000 and 660,000 'U]?ras went 66,000: 3 En. 333
.
from different parts to Manda dHayye, GR.36i
u(cf. Lidzbarski's note 2 on ML. 18).
60,000 myriads of years, GR. i$6S9
.
800,000 myriads of 'Ltyras, GR. 28931
>33
. 800,000: 3 En. 333
.
880,000 myriads of 'Ltyras, ML. 7o5
.
900,000 myriads of 'U]?ras, GR. 290.
GR. vi.2i24(2i2
21Pet.):
f"P'Df>31 f'OP'f'C'P
76 INTRODUCTION"(Dinanukt went out to this world, voiced
the call of Life, taught disciples 60 years,60 months and 60 days.) When the measureof Dinanufct was completed for him and heleft his body, they brought him to the door
of the House of Life. And Dinanukt spake :
Open for me the door of the House of Life.
Then they opened for him the door of Life
and lifted up for him the Bar Goda (= Pargod,Veil) of Security. They rose, clad him in a
garment of splendour, brought him a garlandof the vine Ruaz and put it on his head. AndDinanukt stood in the abode of Life, in the
abode that is all splendour and in the abodethat is all light. And he stood in great
strength, praised the Mighty Life and (him
whose} epithet (title) is honoured and exalted
like himself. And Dinanukt spake : With this
ascension (masseqtd) with which I have
ascended, all truthful, faithful and goodlyNasoreans shall ascend and attain."
GR. i. 257(23
13):
Cf
El-Siddai,Hidden Names, GR. 152", 1592.
Azazel, Azaziel, Taqfel and Margazel the
Great, GR. I7321
.
GR. v.3. i8518
(i8923
):
fpf>7 f>j7f>PD'J y^p3'pfo
3 En. i2
,io2
,I61
, 48 c4 ' 8
(door of the Seventh Hall).
3 En. 251
, 456(Pargod),
io1 : cf. notes ad loc.
3 En. I21,i822 .
3 En. i818,22B6 7
,282
,
48 c7.
"Those spirits resemble earthen vessels
that (take on blackness) become black.. . ."
3 En. 42 and 48s1 note
and the reading: "TheHoly One has seventynames that are explicit andthe rest that are not ex-
plicit are innumerable andunsearchable."
3 En. 48D1 no. 6: Mar-
geziel, as one of the namesof Metatron. For Azazel
and Azaziel. cf. below
p. 168, n. i.
3 En. 476
. The colour of
the wicked was like the
bottom of a pot on account
of the wickedness of their
doings.
A most striking parallel to i En. may be included here, as relevant
also to the subject of 3 En. 5 treated at some length above.
GR. m. 121" (no2Pet.): i *. 6": " And it came
to pass when the children
of men had multiplied that
in those days were bornunto them beautiful and
comely daughters. 2. Andf"3Pfo fip)T7 f>tfn JP1 the angels, the children off>OPfM
SIMILARITIES ETC. BETWEEN 3 EN. AND MAND^AN LITERATURE 77
GR. in. I221 (no14
Pet.): the heaven, saw, and lusted
f>ff>f>-J3 f>7!0f>i>after them, and said to
5-ifcoWi T another: <(?ome
*fus
* .M j Ji ^ichoose us wives from
p3Df>P7 5)3 5p f>ui jfaf>pfPU?5 among the children of men
)6p5f>3and beget us children. . . '.
"Ruha and the seven (planets) went (and) 4;And they all... said,
ascended to the mount of Karmel, they' Lf us ail swear an oath,
ascended and meditated on secrets of love.and al
j
bmd ourselves by
The hideous ones are sitting and planningmutual imprecations not
and they take (forth) of the secrets of all of to - 6. And they were in
them, and of the secret of Ruha they take a11 two hundred, who de-
(forth)... and they say... nobody shall know fendedm the days of
the secret of our oath and we will not reveal Jared 9? the summit of
our word and we will not reveal our oath or mount Hermon . i hn. 8" :
anything of all that we have planned in our ...revealed the eternal
world." Cf. GR. 132* (n88).
secrets
The conclusions that may be drawn from the adduced parallels
between Mandaitic literature (shortened: Mand.) and 3 En. may be
summed up as follows :
(1) Mand. and 3 En. are rooted in a specific world of ideas and
expressions common to them both. That common world is one of
characteristic mystical ideas arid aspirations.
(2) Although both Mand. and 3 En. move in and are influenced bythe larger world of syncretistic thoughts, 3 En. in its mysticalelements (and these are, after all, the constitutive elements of 3 En.)is more closely bound up with Mand. than with any other mystical
religious formation outside Judaism.
(3) The question whether there is anywhere a direct dependence ^of 3 En. upon Mand. or vice versa must be answered in the negative.
(4) An immediate relation between the circles behind Mand. and
3 En. respectively can, however, be traced, viz. in the rejection bythe latter of one of the fundamental tenets of the former. This re-
jection must have occurred some time between i En. and 3 En., since
it entailed the dropping by the 3 En. circle of certain terms and con-
ceptions playing a prominent part in i En. (on this vide above, p. 47and below, p. 146) as a consequence of their having been associated
with the rejected doctrine.
(5) The doctrine thus rejected is the >/Enos-mysticism (vide above). -=
This is done very strongly; not merely in the form of a contradiction,
but in the form of a contrast : '^nos is the very instigator of fraud and
idolatry in this world, the cause of the destruction of mankind.
(6) The general mystical thought-world as well as the central idea
of that mysticism was, however, already deeply ingrained in the
78 INTRODUCTION
3 En. circle. Hence some of the fundamental features ofJ
^nos are in
3 En. attaching to Enoch-Metatron. It may seem as if there had then
been only an opposition between names, or perhaps, that there were
here two opposing mystical systems : the ^nos-mysticism versus the
Enoch-mysticism.This would, however, not correspond to the actual position of
Mand. and 3 En. What is rejected by 3 En. is, after all, not merelythe name '^nos. but even the Primordial-Man ideas. It may be' " * * '
' /
urged that, in 3 En., the real centre of the mysticism from which it
has sprung, has been obscured, or at least been left to be tacitly
understood or felt. It can be said, that one does not grasp what the
whole description of the elevation of Enoch-Metatron or that of the
angelical spheres is about, until he has read them against the back-
ground of Mand. Then the whole mystery will reveal itself: Manas the bearer of the Divine Spark within himself, his being here in
this world of lowly state, a mere'
youth' and '
child'
by the side of the
Great Powers and Principalities of the Celestial World, and yet, in his
highest aspirations, by force of his being such a bearer of the Divine,
reaching above all powers to the Presence of the Divine Glory. Withthis the soteriological mystery: the Man, the One, who as the Essence
of all Human Spirits, and the First, the Beginning of all human life,
in Himself brings about Man's attainment of his Spiritual Home;the connection of this with the Wisdom-mystery, the man-celestial
being possessing the Secrets and Mysteries and revealing them. In
a very simple way one of the Mand. counterparts to the elevation of
Enoch-Metatron gives, none the less, the very interpretation of the
meaning of that elevation, viz. the finishing passage of the book of
Dinanukt given above (p. 76), with its ending words: "With this
ascension with which I have ascended, all truthful, faithful and
goodly Nasoreans shall ascend and attain."
(7) In the later cabbalistic literature, as is shown below (pp. 121-
125), the central idea of the Enoch-Metatron conception in its mystical
signification is brought out quite distinctly. It may be surmised that
it cannot have suddenly emerged then from nothing and nowhere,but must have been known all the time.
(8) The vantage-point from which the rejection of the 'Enos-
mysticism, which must have been quite as much, if not more, a
rejection of the specific circles by which it was most emphasized. (i.e. probably the earlier Mandaeans), was, no doubt, the consciousness
within the 3 En. circle of standing firmly rooted in the Jewish faith,
I on the Tora and breathing the air of the Rabbinic teachings.
CONCEPTIONS OF METATRON IN 3 EN. 79
(9) The said rejection, lastly, presupposes a time of origin for the
Enoch-Metatron fragments of 3 En., when the opposition between
theEnoch-mysticism and the '^nos-mysticismcould have been actual,
since the rejection was made in Palestinian circles (witness Lam. R.
and Gen. R. referred to above, p. 70, presupposing 3 En. 4, 5 as
Palestinian) and the 'Enos-mysticism had finished playing any more
important role there already at the beginning of the 2nd century A.D.
This is the terminus ante quern of the origin of the Enoch-Metatron
ideas of 3 En. Hence it follows, further, that the Metatron ideas
(and fragments) belonging to the time before the inclusion of
these ideas (and fragments) in the Enoch-literature, should in all
probability be assigned to some time in the ist century A.D. Such
early fragments are contained in 3 En. 9-13.
8. THE CONCEPTIONS OF METATRONIN 3 ENOCH
WITHregard to the conceptions of Metatron, his position and
functions as presented by 3 Enoch, it is first to be rememberedthat this book in its present shape with the exception of chh . 48 B cD
purports to be a revelation orcojnmjAuicalion of secrets by Metatron.
"the Prince ofthe Presence", toJ&e-Xannaitic teacher, R. ISma'el
baenT^lisac
. This is in chh. 5-40 conveyed merely through the regular
inceptive sentence of each chapter: "R. Isma'el said: Metatron, the
angel, the Prince of the Presence, said to me". In chh. 41-48 A the
relation between R. Isma'el and Metatron takes the form of explorerof the celestial regions and their splendours and guide and informer
concerning their secrets. Similarly chh. 3 and 4 represent R. Isma'el
as asking and Metatron as answering.The framework of the book thus represents Metatron as the angel
who has access to the Divine Presence, the'
Face'
of the Godhead
(and in this sense the appellation" Sar ha-pPanim
"or
"Prince of the
Presence" is understood here), hence possesses knowledge of the
Divine secrets and decrees. In this capacity he is used by God as the
guide (41-48 A) and instructor of R. Isma'el. This general view is
corroborated by the introductory chh. i and 2. According to these
Metatron, defined as the Prince of the Presence and the "Servant
^JEbced] of the Holy One", is sent by the Most High to conduct R.
Isma'el into the Seventh HeMl (Hall or Palace), to the Mcerkafiah
and the camps of &efcina, and to protect him from the fury of the
other angels of this the highest region of the heavens. He is conse-
quently contemplated as essentially an angel-prince of the Seventh
8o INTRODUCTION
Hall, the inmost and holiest part of the Celestial World, the centre
and true abode of the Divine Manifestation (the "Holy of Holies"
as it is later, appropriately, called).
Apart from the framework and introduction the book, relatively
to Metatron, falls naturally into two divisions, one having the char-
acter or 'history' of Metatron for its central theme, the other having
scarcely any connection with the conceptions of Metatron at all. Theformer division comprises chh. 3-16 and 48 (B) c (D), the latter
the rest of the book, chh. 17-48 A.
(i) Chh. 3-16 and (2) ch. 48 c (BD) contain two expositions of the
same theme, the latter in a shorter, the former in a fuller form, other-
wise in the main exhibiting identical traits.
Metatron is the translated Enoch. The characteristic feature of
both of these two expositions is, that they identify the high angel-
prince Metatron with Enoch, the son of Yared, who was translated to
the heavens in accordance with the ancient tradition basing uponGen. 5
24. This identification being the aim, the chapters in question
are worked out as a history of Enoch's transformation into an angeland of his further promotion into a superior angel-prince, called bythe name Metatron, and not only by this name but by others of a
distinguishing character.
Metatron, being Enoch, is called Na'ar, i.e. Youth. Metatron is
Enoch (Targum P. to Gen. 524
). Proof of this is, that Metatron is
still called the 'Youth', "1^3,in the high heavens (4
10): for he is
young in comparison with the other angel-princes, existing from the
'Beginning'.Enoch removed from earth qua Perfect Righteous or qua Witness.
The occasion of Enoch's translation to heaven was the removal of theenina from on earth on account of the sins of contemporary
humanity, Enoch being removed together with the Sefcind in his
character of only perfect saint of his time: so chh. 5, 63, 48 c
1. In
another vein it is stated, that the reason or object of Enoch's trans-
lation was the function prescribed for him of being a witness in the
world to come to the sinfulness of his generation and the justice
of the Holy One in eventually destroying the men of that generation
through the Deluge: so chh. 4, 48 c2. Thus Enoch is defined as
Scribe-Witness in agreement with Book of Jubilees 421
seqq. and
Targ. P. to Gen. 524
.
But the characterization of the translated Enoch is not restricted
to describing him as a celestial Scribe-Witness. The various honours
and offices conferred upon him are in chh. 7 seqq. set forth in
CONCEPTIONS OF METATRON IN 3 EN. 8 1
successive stages, progressing towards a climax (in chh. 12 and
48 C7>8). Thus he is made:
The attendant of God's Throne, the Throne of Glory, 7, 48 c4 .
The Prince and steward set over the treasuries of heaven containingthe celestial and cosmic forces or agencies and the Divine Secrets
hence endowed with knowledge of all the mysteries of Creation, of Past,
Present and Future, chh. 8, io5 >6
, n, 48 C3>4 7
.
The angelic ruler over and Judge of all the hosts of angels and angel-
princes. Before being appointed to this high office he had to be
transformed from earthly-human into celestial-angelic nature: his
body was changed from flesh into fire (n, 48 c6), was given wings
(93), numerous eyes (9*), cosmic size (g
2, 48 c5) and was clothed
with light and splendour (g5), 'garments of Glory' (iz
1'2
,
48 c7).
In particular he was assigned rulership over the 70 (sometimes 72)Princes of Kingdoms, the representatives in heaven of the nations on
earth and the rulers of the destinies of their respective nations,
chh. io3, 14!.
2,I61 .
2.
As ruler and judge over the angelic hosts and the princes of king-
doms, he is also the representative and vice-regent of the Holy One, the
intermediary between the Most High and the angelic world, io4 5,
48 C8>9
. To fill this position he is given the authority as well as the
insignia of his dignity by the Holy One Himself. The Holy One makes
him sit on a Throne similar to His own, gives him a Curtain similar
to the Curtain spread over the Throne of Glory, io1, 48 c5
. TheThrone of the man-angel is placed at the door of the Seventh Hall
(the innermost of the Divine Hekalop or Palaces), io2, 48 c8 . After
this the heavenly herald is sent out into the heavens to announce himas "Metatron, the
l
b<ed (Servant) of the Holy One", His represen-tative and vice-regent, io3 .
The rulership over the angels and princes (48
,io3
, 14, i612, 48 C4 >
8)
has a wider import ace. to 48 c than ace. to chh. 3 seqq. According to
the latter it implies a celestial rule only, a dominion over the heavenly
kingdoms of angels. According to the former, on the other hand,Metatron as ruler over the princes of kingdoms also wields governing
power through them over the nations, kingdoms and rulers on
earth; in this respect Metatron occupies the office and fulfils the
functions of the 'Prince of the World', ch. 48 c9.
A peculiarity of ch. 48 c is also the tradition closely connected
with the last-named Prince of the World conception which re-
presents Metatron as executor of the Divine decrees on earth, especially
OHBI 6
82 INTRODUCTION
with regard to the different nations and their rulers, ch. 48 c10. Cf.
Hebrew Rev. Moses, referred to in note ad loc.
Further in ch. 48 c in contrast to chh. 3 seqq. to Metatron is
assigned the function of supervising and attending the angels and
D'S? of the Markaba: the Hayyop, 'Ofannim, KeruUm, Serafim,
Hasmallim, etc., vs. 4, contrast ch. 7. Thus Metatron here combines
the functions in chh. 19-22, 25-26 distributed among the different
princes of the respective classes of Mcerkafia-angels.After having been installed as ruler over the angels, Metatron was
given a new distinctive name: "the Lesser YHUH" (or "the little
YHUH", |Dpn Tl),"after the name of his Master", chh. i25 , 48 c7
,
D1 no. 102, cf. no. 14. Ex. 2321
is referred to: "for my name is in
him"; Metatron is hereby indirectly identified with the angel of
YHUH of Ex. 2320"23
. Cf . the passage in Sank. 38 b, referred to below.
Ace. to 48 (7 in the K-version) Metatron corresponds to the Divine
Name "OHX (with 1), the numerical value of which is 71.
The name, "the Lesser YHUH", is in chh. 12 and 48 c7 used as
indicative of Metatron's character of representative, vicarius, of the
Godhead;it expresses a sublimation of his vice-regency into a second
manifestation of the Deity in the name YHUH. The special features
that accompany and symbolize Metatron's elevation into a lesser
manifestation of the"Divine Name "
are, besides his being enthroned,
the conferment upon him of (part of) the Divine Glory, \>l, Tin, Tin ,
TDD, "honour, majesty and splendour" (ch. 48 c7),"a garment of
glory, robe of honour", but especially a "crown of kingship" (ic1"4
)
on which the mystical 'letters', representing cosmic and celestial
agencies, are engraved after the pattern of the Crown of the HolyOne, the NTQ IfG and lastly knowledge of all the secrets of Creation
and of'
Tora', otherwise in possession of the Most High alone, chh. 13,
c7, D5
.
Note. The expression "Lesser Yahwe", "Little Yahwe" evidently
reflects Gnostic ideas. It is highly significant that the very term" The Little YAO" occurs in Pistis Sophia (ed. Horner, pp. 6seq.,ed. Mead, p. 10, ed. Schmidt, pp. 7 seq.). Cf. below, pp. 189 seqq.
Being named like his Master, Metatron is also said to have seventy
names "corresponding to the seventy nations of the world", ch. 3.
This expression on one side connotates his rulership over the 70
princes of kingdoms, but it is evidently also intended as symbolicalof Metatron's character of representative or manifestation of the
Deity: the 70 names of Metatron are "taken from the names of the
Holy One" (ch. 48 c9,D1
'5), they are a reflection of the Divine 70
CONCEPTIONS OF METATRON IN 3 EN. 83
(or 72) Names, the fWlBbn mfc&?, 48 B, D5
. (Cf. ch. 29: the 70
princes of kingdoms also have 70 names each.)
Ch. 48 D1, although asserting, in accordance with chh. 3, 48 c9
,that
Metatron has 70 names, gives an enumeration of his names, which in
fact contains not less than 105. See note ad locum.
The special characteristic names or appellations of Metatron,recorded in chh. 3-16, 48 c are: (i) the Lesser YHUH, already men-tioned
; (2) Naar, i.e. Youth or Child, already referred to; (3) Elect
One, ch. 63; (4) One, Unique, 48 c1
,cf. D9
interpreted from Enoch
being the one and only righteous in his generation, selected as the
Holy One's tribute for all his labour with the antediluvian world;
(5) 'JEbced, Servant, chh. io3, 48 D1 no. 17, cf. i
4; (6) The Prince of
the Presence, D^SH *1&^ or "the angel and prince of the Presence"
(48 c1,cf. D6 and throughout the framework of the book: ch. i
4 and
the inceptive sentences of each of chh. 3, 5-48 A, etc.); (7) The
Knower of Secrets, Yodeat Razlm, ch. 48 c8. Cf. further ch. 48 D6
.
Lastly mention must be made of a possible vestige of the con-
ception of Metatron as a primordial being occurring in ch. 48 c1:
"I made him (Metatron) strong (or Mighty) in the time of the first
Adam ". One might read in this statement an allusion to Metatron as
connected with or being the Primordial Man, the 'Adam Qadmon.In favour of this interpretation is the peculiarity that althoughthe identity of Metatron with Enoch is maintained throughout the
rest of the chapter, this first statement is referred to Metatron only,
Enoch being brought into view only with vs. 2. It is possible, and
probable, that this was the earlier sense in which the ibbartiu or
iddartiu was referred to Metatron.
The reason why an earlier Primordial Man function of Metatron
has been obliterated was probably, as has alreadybeen discussed above
(pp. 77, 78), the opposition from the 3 En. circle against the '^nos-
mysticism.The additional pieces, ch. 48 cu 12
, D, give some further details
of the conception of Metatron which are not contained in the rest of
the book.
(1) Ch. 48 c12 . Metatron is the teacher of the souls of those who died
in their childhood, a tradition preserved also in TB. tAboda Zara, 3 b.
For the differences between the two versions see note ad locum. In
both passages Is. 289is used as scriptural support.
(2) Ch. 48 D, besides the treatise on Metatron's names and an
enumeration of them which might be regarded as a mere develop-ment or elaboration of the features contained already in the main
6-2
84 INTRODUCTION
Enoch-Metatron pieces represents Metatron as having in his
capacity of Prince of Wisdom and steward of the treasuries (of
Wisdom, etc.) committed the 'secret' to Moses against the protests
of the angels. From Moses onwards 'the secrets' (i.e. the secret lore,
the mysteries of Tora, in the first instance the mystical letters and
the Names) were transmitted orally from man to man down to
R. Abbahu and R. Zeera (two noted Palestinian Amoras, flourishing
end of second century), who in turn committed them to the 'men of
faith', an expression which not improbably signifies the circle of
mystics or initiates to which the writer belonged.Thus Metatron is represented as the intermediary through whom the
secret doctrine was brought down to man. And as such he defends the
rights of men to obtain these secrets against the angels in generalwho do not desire that the terrestrials should know the 'mysteries'.
All the features of the Metatron-conception thus far mentioned
tend towards assigning to Metatron a unique position in the heavenly
hierarchy. And such is, indeed, the exclusive import of the shorter
Enoch-Metatron piece, ch. 48 c1"10 . In the larger section, howeverr
we meet with some passages of a distinctly opposite tendency : they
emphasize Metatron's character of an angel-prince among other
angel-princes, occupying though he does a high position in the
angelic hierarchy yet not the highest one;and above all do they deny
that Metatron was in any way to be regarded as a part of the Deity, a
second manifestation of the Godhead.
This tendency is definitely expressed first in io3;in the pro-
clamation of Metatron's rulership over all the princes of kingdoms and
all other'
children of heaven'
a qualification is added, excluding from
his jurisdiction "the eight great princes, the honoured and revered
ones who are called YHUH by the name of their King".From a comparison with Hefcalop Rabbdpi, ch. 22, it may be
shown that there was a distinct tradition as to the existence of a
certain group of angel-princes who were higher even than the'
Prince
of the Presence'
(here not identical with Metatron) ;the
'
eight great
princes' are mentioned also in Mass. Hefcdlop, iv. They were
apparently conceived of as angels of the Throne ("standing before
the Throne of Glory"). Ace. to Hekdlop Rabbdpi they were also the
guardians of the Seventh Hall, hence evidently regarded as the sole
angelic inhabitants of this innermost recess of the manifested Deity..
Linking with the early representation of Metatron as "seated at the
door of the Seventh Hall" (chh. 48 c8,io2
,cf. I61
)the interpolators
here at work were able to picture Metatron as the judge and ruler over
CONCEPTIONS OF METATRON IN 3 EN. 85
all the angelic hosts outside the Seventh Hall, but with no authority
over the angels of the Seventh Hall or of the Throne, which latter
angels could easily on that basis be regarded as higher than
Metatron. By this means the possibility of Metatron being claimed
as a lesser Deity was, in the interpolator's intention, guarded against.
It should be noticed, that the tradition used by the interpolator for
the purpose of lessening Metatron's importance, originally in no wise
had this import. On the contrary, as. appears from the Hefcdlop
Rabbapi, it was bound up with the assigning of a position to Metatron
that was even higher than in 3 Enoch : the leader of the said'
eight
great princes',<ANAFIEL, here occupies the position and fills the office
which in 3 Enoch as a whole are accorded to Metatron, the nameMetatron being reserved for the second Divine manifestation.
Although this reference to a group of angel-princes in rank above
Metatron, which is found in ch. io3, clearly excludes the unique and
supreme position of Metatron and the universality of his rulership
over the heavenly household, as emphasized especially in chh. 7-15
(Metatron an angel-prince of the Throne, ch. 7; called the Lesser
YHUH, i25, etc.), it does not formally contradict the rest of the
chapter. The locating of Metatron's throne to the door of the Seventh
Hall makes it possible to conceive of angel-princes who, having their
abode within the Seventh Hall, nearer the Throne, would naturally
be regarded as above Metatron's jurisdiction. The idea of"eight great
Princes in the Seventh Hall"may be of Gnostic origin. The Seventh
Hall really seems to play the part (in such connections as the present)
of the 'OySoas of Gnostic systems. Metatron, seated in the Seventh
Hall, facing all the lower angelic world, somewhat recalls the picture
given by Epiphanius in Adv. Hares. 31, 4 of the Demiurg in the
'OySoas: ...HavTOKpaTopa /cat A^/uovpyoi' /caA.ov<rt avTov
oWos ev ry 'OySoaSt, KCLL en-ret ovpavovs /xer' avTOv TreTrofloras(Bousset, Hauptprobleme der Gnosis, p. 17, note 2). The 'OySoctg, as
the'
region of the eighth ', was by the speculations easily changed into
the 'region of the eight'. This is, however, a mere conjecture.The second instance of a tradition bent on lessening Metatron's
importance is ch. 16. This chapter, which indeed purports to be a
continuation of the'
history of Enoch-Metatron '
in so far as it gives
account of a supposed celestial incident in the court of Metatron at
the time of the apostate '^lisa' b.'Abuya, is preserved in another
version in TB. Hag. 15 a.
The aim of this chapter is apparently to convey, that althoughMetatron may for a certain period have occupied the unique
86 INTRODUCTION
position in the Divine Presence which the traditions embodied in
chh. 3-15 and 48 c ascribe to him, yet this position is now no longerhis. He has at a certain, definite point of time been deprived of his
privilege of being seated on a throne and is now 'standing on his
feet', i.e. on an equal footing with the other angel-princes. The
tendency is here clearly to counteract the influence or consequencesof the Metatron-traditions which went towards recognizing in Meta-
tron a vice-regent in heaven, an intermediary ruler over the angelic
hosts, an idea which to the writer's mind came dangerously near the
recognizing of two Supreme Powers. In endeavouring to neutralize
the 'extravagance' of the Metatron-traditions, he does not attack
them as it were from without, but while seemingly accepting the fact
of Metatron's vice-kingship in heaven as asserted by them, he main-
tains that Metatron's elevation was only temporary. He is also
anxious to make clear that Metatron's kingship is merely a derived
one, conferred upon him 'by His King'; he twice repeats the phrase:
"by authority of the Holy One, blessed be He". Hence, when this
Kingship of Metatron gives occasion to misapprehension on the partof mortals ('Aher) as to the Unity of the Godhead, it can be and is at
once taken from him, and he is moreover punished, the punishment
being executed on God's command by an angel who is above Metatron,viz. none other than the famous <A
NAFIEL, the leader ace. to Hek. R*
conferred with Mass. Hek. of the 'eight great Princes'.
This attack on Metatron as an enthroned vice-regent of the Most
High has, it would seem, emanatedfrom early opponents to the Meta-
tron-speculations of the mystics, probably at a time when the name and
function of Metatron had entered to a certain degree even into
popular belief and could no longer be flatly negated. The original
content of this attack was evidently the dethronization of Metatron;
this has then been amplified, and hence it is that there are at least two
versions preserved: one contained in Hag. 15 a, the other in the
chapter now under discussion. For the differences between the two
versions see note on ch. 16 beg. In this chapter it is remoulded to
harmonize as far as possible with the ideas which prevail in the
Enoch-Metatron pieces. Thus, apart from what has been pointed out
above, the reference to ^nafiel as the executor of the punishment on
Metatron seems to have been made with conscious allusion to ch. 61 .
The angel who ace. to ch. 61 was first sent to fetch Enoch from on
earth, in order that he might be translated into Metatron, was well
suited to be the superior angel who carried out Metatron's degrada-tion. And it was thereby emphasized that just as
CAnafiel had been
CONCEPTIONS OF METATRON IN 3 EN. 87
superior to Enoch at the time of his elevation he was also superior to
Metatron at least from his degradation onwards. Hence Metatron,not being even the highest of the angels, could not be contemplatedas occupying a position of a higher than angelic character.
In view of the subtle way in which the writer of ch. 16 veils his
opposition against the excessive and dangerous developments (as he
regards them) of the Metatron-conception by the use of terms and
notions recognized by or congenial to the Metatron-tradition, it is not
impossible to assume that the qualifying expression ch. io3b,referred
to above, is an insertion made by the same hand who is responsiblefor ch. 1 6. There seems in fact to be a natural connection between
io3b and 1 6, in so far as the former contains the logical presuppositionfor the statements of the latter, esp. in vs. 5. When it is said, ch. i65
,
that <Anafiel YHUH was commissioned by the Most High to punish
Metatron, it implies that this angel at least was higher than Metatron
and had his abode nearer the Divine Presence, i.e. not all the angel-
princes were subject to Metatron;this is exactly what is maintained
by io3b . Moreover, it is probable, as was shown above, that io3b is
linked with an early tradition of seven or eight high angel-princes of
the Throne, of the Presence or of the Seventh Hall, the chief of which
was just<A
nafiel. Thus ch. io3b is in absolute agreement with ch. 16,
contains identical ideas, reveals the same tendency as and forms the
necessary preparation for ch. 16.
The tradition as to the high position of <Anafiel was, as has already
been pointed out, known to and accepted by the Metatron-tradition,
ch. 61 . But the idea of this tradition was evidently that Metatron at
his elevation was exalted above all the high angel-princes, or even, as
stated above, that the conception of <Anafiel as the highest of the
Princes of the Seventh Hall belongs to a stage when Metatron was
already sublimated into a Second Divine Manifestation. Contrast
also ch. i818 of our book and Hek. R. xv. 5 ('
Anafiel not always re-
garded as the highest of the angel-princes).
The strongest evidence in favour of regarding chh. io3b and 16 as
later additions made with the definite object of neutralizing the
extravagances of the speculations on Metatron (as has been through-out assumed in the foregoing) is the fact, that none of the qualifica-
tions set to Metatron's absolute supremacy (as compared with that of
the Most High) in the Celestial Court by chh. io3b and 16 appears in
the parallel Enoch-Metatron piece, ch. 48 c1"10
, although this represents,on the whole, the same tradition as chh. 3-16.
(3) Chh. 17-48 A in relation to the conceptions of Metatron. Turning
88 INTRODUCTION
from the sections devoted to the Enoch-Metatron conceptions as
subject-matter, to the remaining parts of the present book, it is to be
noticed that in chh. 17-40, apart from the stereotyped inceptivesentences of each chapter the so-called framework to which refer-
ence has already been made there is not a single mention of the
name 'Metatron'. None of the three angelological systems (chh. 17;
18; 19-22, 25-28) accords any place to Metatron. Likewise in the
sections treating of the Judgement and the Qedussa respectively as
well as in the chapters dealing with Celestial Topography apartfrom chh. 41-48 A no role or function is assigned to Metatron.
On the other hand some of the various functions which in the
Enoch-Metatron sections are associated with Metatron are actuallv/
found in the angelological sections and the other parts, but they are
there connected with different angelic bearers or Divine or angelic
agencies.
Thus, for instance, the duties commonly associated with the
heavenly Scribe (Witness, Knower of Secrets) are according to ch. 18
discharged by the two angel-princes Soferiel Me
hayyce and Soferiel
Memlp, who are the highest angelic figures in this hierarchical system.A similar office is in the greater angelological system, chh. 19, etc., that
occupied by Radueriel (ch. 27) on the one hand and by the(
Irin and
Qaddisin on the other (ch. 28). Radueriel, the 'Irin and Qaddisin
together form the top of the angelological hierarchy of A 3 . The smaller
function of the so-called*
scribes'
in ch. 272 does not come into account
here. Cf. further the 'scribes' referred to in ch. 332.
The function of Defender or Advocate is assigned to various angelic
agencies. Ch. 18: Zakzakiel, Soqed: Hozi, Soferiel Mehayyae.
Chh. i9seqq.: Serafim (2612
). Chh. 3oseqq.: the Prince of the
world (30), the Divine Attribute of Mercy (31), the angels of Mercy(33). etc -
The office of Celestial Judge, whether in general or over the angels
only, is in all the rest of the book occupied by the Holy One Himself
although He may be represented as assisted by or taking counsel with
certain of the highest angels, e.g. the 'Irin and Qaddisin (28), the
angelic Bep Din, etc.
The 'Prince of the World' is explicitly mentioned once in the
section on the Judgement, and again in the Qedussa section. Beingthe leader of the princes of kingdoms as Metatron in the Enoch-
Metatron pieces he pleads the cause of the world before the heavenlytribunal (ch. 30). He has authority over the heavenly bodies, biddingthem to be silent and quiet at the time of the Qedussa (ch. 38). In
CONCEPTIONS OF METATRON IN 3 EN. 89
neither of these cases is he identified with Metatron, although the
similarity with Metatron as he is represented in ch. 48 c9 is apparent:he is there the leader of the princes of kingdoms through whom he
wields governing power over the nations and acts as ruler of the
affairs of the world.
Whereas Metatron in the Enoch-Metatron pieces is represented as
the attendant of the Throne of Glory and the Prince Supervisor of the
Mcerkaba-angels, these functions are in the other parts of 3 Enoch
distributed among different angelic beings. According to the larger
angelological system (A3) each of the classes of Meerkaba-angels has
its own prince : Hayyliel, Rikbiel, Kerufoiel, Se
rafiel, etc.
In chh. 41-48 A Metatron is, as has already been mentioned, the
guide of R. Isma'el through the celestial regions. The fact that
Metatron is in these chapters pictured as being able to point out and
instruct R. Isma'el about the Cosmic Letters on the Throne of Gloryand the recordings of past and future events on the Curtain (Pargod)of the Divine Presence, indicates that he is here thought of as possess-
ing knowledge of the highest Divine Secrets and as having access to
the Divine Presence. A possible indication that he was understood
also to have immediate authority over the planets and constellations
is perhaps to be seen in the incident narrated in ch. 462b
. (There is,
however, in the same chapter mentioned a special leader of the'
stars'
:
Rahatiel, vs. 3 ; cf. chh. 14*, 17.) Lastly when Metatron, in ch. 44,is represented as bidding R. Isma'el take and read the 'books' (i.e.
the records of the doings of the wicked), this is perhaps a hint of
Metatron 's function of Scribe or'
Keeper of the Books '.
As a whole the section comprising chh. 41-48 A is, from the pointof view of the conceptions of Metatron, more closely connected with
the Enoch-Metatron pieces and the framework than are the other
parts of the book.
It is important to note, that the only function of Metatron that is
not in chh. 17-48 A transferred to other angelic bearers is that of
enthroned representative of the Holy One, which points to this function
as constitutive for Metatron.
In order to obtain an understanding of the mystical speculationsconnected with Metatron and of the origin and stages of develop-ment of these speculations it will be necessary to examine the con-
ceptions of Metatron and Enoch-Metatron met with in other writingsboth earlier and later. Of the greatest importance here is, as a
matter of course, the specifically mystical literature. But it will
be well also to sketch briefly the fragments of Metatron-traditions
90 INTRODUCTION
preserved in the earlier'
Rabbinic'
literature : Talmud, Midras and
Targum.Whereas the representations of Metatron in the mystical writings
have received very little attention from scholars in spite of the fact
that these writings are the real home of the Metatron ideas the com-
paratively few Talmud, Midras or Targum passages referring to this
angelic figure are well known, yet differently interpreted.
9. THE REFERENCE^TO METATRON FOUND INTALMUD, MIDRAS AND TARGUM
(a) In the Talmud.
TB. Sank. 38 b (in a controversy between Rab 'Idi and a heretic,
'min'). Metatron is identified with the angel of YHUH mentioned in
Ex. 232 seqq. and is said to bear the Divine Name, YHUH. 1
Bearingthe Divine Name, Metatron is meant by the
' YHUH '
in God's com-
mand to Moses ace. to Ex. 241
:
" Come up unto YHUH ". The passagein the following, however, reveals the tendency of lessening as far as
possible the importance of these 'facts' concerning Metatron. Theidea that Metatron should be worshipped is refuted.2 Even the view
assigning to Metatron the function of intermediary between the HolyOne and Israel is rejected: although ace. to Ex. 23
21 the angel of
YHUH (here= Metatron) was invested with the power of refusing
forgiveness of sins "he will not pardon your transgressions" yetthis power assigned to him by the Holy One never became actual, for,
says R. 'Idi, "we did not accepthim as intermediary leader, Kp^TPJS"
.3
On the contrary, Moses prayed to the Most High that He Himself
would lead them (basing upon Ex. 3315
:
"If Thy Presence go not with
us, carry us not up hence").TB. Hag. 15 a. Metatron is the heavenly Scribe "who was permitted
to be seated while writing down the merits of Israel ". This dictum in
itself shows the same tendency as TB. Sank. 38 b of trying to lessen
Metatron's importance. It seeks to explain Metatron's character of
enthroned angel-prince as occasioned merely by his duties as Celestial
1 Basing on Ex. 2321 "for my name is in him" as in 3 En. ia 5
, 48 c7, D 1 no. 102.
2 The argument is : When it is said, Ex. 2321 12 ^DJ~I ?X, this is to be understood
as if it were written 12 ""iTBfl 'jS, i.e. "do not exchange me for him".
3 The [Persian] word pari^anqa is the equivalent of s6lihd. In Mandaitic it is
used in the sense of 'SAVIOUR, liberator, DELIVERER'. Cf. Noldeke, Mand. Gram.
p. 418, n. i. Occurs frequently, especially in Qolasta and Ginza Left (in the latter
mostly as the guide of the spirit leaving earthly life).
CONCEPTIONS OF METATRON IN TALMUD, MIDRAS, TARGUM 91
Scribe. 1
Starting from this assumption the Gemara goes further and
tries to divest Metatron altogether of the distinction of being
enthroned, making use of an earlier attack on Metatron's authority:
'^lisa* b.'At>uya, having ascended to heaven, when beholding
Metatron, was led to the belief, that this angel-prince was a second
Divine Power (|H HWl '3 Y'Pl NDG?). For being the cause of this
misconception on the side of >jElisa', Metatron was subsequently
punished with 60 lashes of fire (for he ought to'
have stood up'
to
prevent the false appearance). Cf. ch. 16 of our book.
TB.l
Ab. Zdr. 3 b. Metatron shares with the Holy One the function
of instructing the (school-) children, |1"1 JTO 7&? JTlp'DTl,i.e. those
prematurely dead. As scriptural support is used Is. 289: "Whom
will he teach knowledge? and whom will he make to understand
tradition? them that are weaned from the milk and drawn from the
breasts". Cf. ch. 48 c12 of the present book.
The Holy One, blessed be He, occupies Himself with this work in
the fourth quarter of the day; during the rest of the day, when the
Holy One is sitting in judgement, etc., Metatron takes His place as
instructor, scil. in Tora, written and oral.
The mystical traditions presupposed by the aforenamed Talmud
passages, especially TB. Sank. 38 b andl
Afi. Zdr. 3 b, suggest a
somewhat later stage of development than that of 3 Enoch. Whatshows a later time for the material used by the Talmud passages or
for the traditions indirectly referred to is the trait assigned to Meta-
tron of intermediary between the Holy One and Moses or between
the Holy One and Israel, and connected with this, of Celestial Advo-cate of Israel. Metatron is here beginning to take over the specific
functions of Mikael, the Prince of Israel. On the whole the traditions
at the back of the Talmud passages are most akin to those of the
Ma ase Mcerkdbd collections. They are also actually paralleled in
the additional chh. 156 and 48 D of our book, which belong to the
stage of Ma ase M&rkaba collections.
(Cf. Pisqon, etc. in TB. Sank., 'Enjaqob, 39 b.)
(b) Midrasic references.
As the more important among the Micfrasic references the following
may be noted :
Ace. to Sifre it was Metatron who showed Moses the Holy Land.
i That this is a secondary explanation is evident from the fact that the functionof Scribe was never as such associated with the distinction of being enthroned.Cf. 3 En. 33
2. The version preserved in 3 En. 16 retains for Metatron the
original trait of enthroned vice-regent.
92 INTRODUCTION
With the exception of the reference to Moses the ideas and mode of
expression of the Sifre-passage (on Deut. 3249
, par. Ha azinu> 59 c) are
paralleled in the section 41-48 A of 3 Enoch. In both cases Metatron
is represented as pointing out the wonders of heaven or future events
or (as in the Sifre) the Holy Land, 'with his fingers '. The expressionused in Sifre
1is almost literally the same as in 3 En. chh. 41-48 A,
esp. 444
, 452, 46*.
Lamentations R., Intr. 24: When the Holy One, after having re-
moved His efcina from the temple on account of Israel's sins (cf.
chh. 48 c1, 5
10~13) thereby making way for the destruction of the
temple was weeping for the sake of S efeina having no longer anyabode on earth, and over the calamity that had befallen its former
abode the temple then Metatron came, "fell on his face and said
before Him: 'Lord of the Universe! I will weep, but Thou shalt not
weep '. He answered him :
'
If thou dost not let me weep, I will at
once enter the place which thou hast not permission (DISH) to
enter, and will weep (there)'
". The place that Metatron has not per-mission to enter is, ace. to the same passage, indicated by the words
of Jer. i317
: "But if ye will not hear it, my soul shall weep in secret
places (D^TlD/b^)", i-e the word Mistdrim in this scripture passageis taken to refer to a definite celestial region.
Metatron is here firstly presented as the angel of the Divine
Presence who does not, however, partake of the Divine existence
beyond the manifestation of the Deity (on the Throne).2
1 The dictum occurring in Sifre is attributed to R. >A!ii' aezagr (ben Hyrkanos) beg.
of second century A.D., as usual followed by a controversial dictum attributed to
R. Jehosua
'
. The right reading of the passage is evidently as follows :
?*w px te ns (intom) ntz^ ntoo jnataB nvi lysxss
Cf. the British Museum MS. Add. 16406, fol. 375 d, occurring in exactly identical
form in the parallel, Yalqut, Pentateuch no. 949 (ad locum) : be'eesbe'd Seel MoSce
hayd Metatron mar'ee le-Mosee, etc. The usual reading of the printed edd. of Sifre
has a somewhat strained construction, which leads Friedmann in his edition to omitthe word mar'ce, regarding it as an explanatory gloss of 'metatron'. Friedmannhence takes 'metatron' as an appellative: "With his finger He was a metatron to
Moses", and points to the parallel passage in Pesiqpa Zut. iii: "The finger of the
Holy One was the metatron of Moses ", etc. A similar reading of the Sifre-passage,using 'metatron' as a sort of appellative, is recorded in Nachmanides' comm. on
3 Exod. x. i212 and in Kaftor ua-Fcerah, ch. 10 (Metatron = one who shows the
way). This variant which is attested only in late sources is probably evolved out of a
substitution of the unusual 'metator' for the well-known 'metatron', in Gen. R. 5*
(see below). Bacher, Die Agada der Tannaiten, i. p. 154, also interprets the Sifre-
passage thus:" Nach J(osua"?) war Gottes Finger der Metator, Grenzabstecker, der
Moses das ganze Land zeigte und ihm angab, wie weit das Gebiet der einzelnen Sta'mme
geht". (In the text Bacher reads 'metatron', hence takes this to be = metator.)2 This conception of a special place of the Godhead called, after Jer. i3
17,
Mistdrim, is mentioned in the well-known passage TB. Hag. 5 b: "maqom yceS lo
leHQB'H uMistartm s emo". Cf. Gen. R. 8a13
. The secret place to which no ange
CONCEPTIONS OF METATRON IN TALMUD, MIDRAS, TARGUM 93
Further, the words uttered to the Most High by Metatron :
"I will
weep, but Thou shalt not weep" "depict Metatron, not alone as
pleader for Israel, but as taking upon himself the sorrow for Israel's
sins". 1 He is the Se
negor (crv^^yoyoo?), Advocate, but also iytDD,as in later cabbalistic writings, cf. YR. i. 54 A (from
Ma>amarop).
Tanhuma, fya'esphannan 6. When Moses is informed that the time
has come that he must die, he asks successively the mountains, the
rivers, the sea, etc. and various powers of heaven and earth to inter-
cede for him with the Holy One that he may be allowed to live. But
they all refuse. He also entreats Metatron a to intercede for him.
Metatron answers :
"It were of no avail. For I have heard the words
behind the Curtain (Pargod): 'Thy prayer will not be answered'".
In the same parasa we find Metatron again referred to in con-
nection with Moses' death. When the Most High is sorrowing after
the decease of Moses and asks: "Who will henceforth intercede for
Israel when they sin?"Metatron falls on his face before Him, saying :
"Lord of the Universe! In his life Moses was thine; after his death
he is also thine".
A parallel to the latter passage is found in a MS. of Midras Misle
on Proverbs I434
. Cf . JE. x. 23 1,Harv. Th. R. xv. p. 83 ,
n. 65 . In the
printed editions Mikael takes the place of Metatron.
In Num. R. xii. 15 Metatron is represented as officiating in the
Celestial Sanctuary, and this Sanctuary as being especially connected
with his name, as 'the Tabernacle of Metatron'.
"At the time when the Holy One, blessed be He, commandedIsrael to erect the Tabernacle His words implied a command also
to the ministering angels that they should erect a Tabernacle on high
(Ramaz le-mafa^e ha-ssarep sceyya
asuy
af hem miskari). This is the
Tabernacle of the Youth (miskan ha-nNaar) whose name is Metatron,and in it he offers the spirits of the righteous to atone for Israel in the
days of their exile."
It is here to be noticed, that Metatron is explicitly called Naar,nor any being, not even Metatron, is admitted, is in the mystical literature usuallyidentified with the
'
955 heavens'
(cf. ch. 48 A1) and then signifies the inscrutable
abode of the Godhead, which is beyond or above every manifestation of Him, even as
seated on the Throne of Glory or Throne of Judgement. (This is later developedinto the conception of the 'olam ha-'asilub, cf. Mass. As., ch. v.) Metatron,as the Prince of the Presence, or the vice-regent of the Holy One, or even as the
second Manifestation of the Deity, is naturally represented as excluded from the
'Mistarim'. When regarded as an aspect of the Divinity Metatron is representedas being able to ascend through 900 of the 955 heavens, but not higher.
1 Abelson, Jewish Mysticism, p. 69.2 Metatron is here called "the Prince of the Presence".
94 INTRODUCTION
Youth (3 En. chh. 3, 4, etc.), that the Tabernacle of the Naar is re-
ferred to as something well known, and that Metatron is representedas having in his charge, under his authority and care, the spirits of
the righteous. As a whole this passage represents a later phase in the
development of the Metatron-conception. The Tabernacle of Meta-
tron is referred to in the additional ch. 15 B1 of 3 Enoch.
Gen. R. v. 2. According to one reading Metatron is here used as
an appellative. With reference to the Divine Word (or Voice) saying,
Gen. i9
: "let the waters under the heavens be gathered together unto
one place!" it is said: "There are some who interpret (explain) in
accordance with (the view of) Baen*
Azzai and Baen Zoma : the Voice of
the Holy One was made into a Metatron over the waters, in accord-
ance with Ps. 29: 'The voice of the Lord is upon the waters'". The
passage is by the commentators ad locum interpreted as meaning:"The Voice of the Lord went before the waters, conducting or
directing them to the Okeanos (the place of the lower waters) ".
There are many variant readings of the'
metatron'
in this passage,as may be seen from the critical apparatus of Theodor's edition of
Genesis Rabba. Besides mitatron there are the "HDD/ft and "Y|DD'>of old being recognized as the Latin
'
metator' and the basis for the
interpretation of'
metatron'
as'
forerunner ',
'
leader ',
'
one who shows
the way'
(evidently also the basis for the interpretation by the com-
mentators ad loc.). Other readings arepTEDD/D (Brit. Mus. MS.
Add. 16506, fol. 6 d) or[HlESDD (Vatican MS. ace. to Theodor),
i.e. 'a secret', 'a mystery' (cf. Gen. R. i, Ex. R. xviii, Lev. R. xxxii,
Num. R. xx) ; |1*lLDD>a form sometimes met with as an equivalent
for or 'name' of Metatron; J'DID/D,etc.
The existence of so many variants shows that the original word
must have been unknown to the copyists, i.e. its meaning not under-
stood by them. Thus they tried to substitute, each of them, another
similar-looking word. Now the most unusual word among the various
readings here is evidently "T)DD/D, which also gives the best sense.
Hence it may safely be assumed that 'METATOR' was the original
word.
The substitution of Metatron for Metator is easily accounted for
by the similarity of the characters of both words on one hand, and
the speculations of the cabbalists on Metatron's functions at the
Creation on the other. But this substitution has since, from the time
of Nachmanides and Eleazar of Worms onwards, been used as the
starting-point for various interpretations of Metatron from Metator
(i.e. when the meaning of the Latin word had again been brought
CONCEPTIONS OF METATRON IN TALMUD, MIDRAS, TARGUM 95
into light). See Nachmanides, Commentary on the Pentateuch,
Ex. i212 .
(c) References in the Palestinian Targum.To Deut. 34
6. Four angels, called 'Masters of Wisdom', took care
of Moses' soul at his death: Mitatron, 'Uriel, Yofiel and Yefippyah.
x
This idea is met with in the legends on Moses' death and also in the
traditions of his angelic teachers at the time when he received the
Tora and its secrets. The Targum passage in all probability is
dependent on this literature which, as has already been shown,
belongs to the period of Ma nse McerkdM collections. 'Masters of
Wisdom', 'Princes of Wisdom' and 'Princes of the Tora' are inter-
changeable terms. Metatron at this stage has taken over the functions
of 'Prince of Wisdom, Prince of Tora' originally attributed to
Yefifyah, Gallisur and Zagne
zagiel and the latter are represented as
companions or servants of Metatron or as names of Metatron. Cf.
Hek. R. xxx, Mayan Hctkma, Midras Petirap Mosce, Deut. R. xi
and 3 Enoch, the additional ch. 48 D1"2
.
To Gen. 524
. Metatron is the translated Enoch who was taken upto heaven on account of his having led a perfect life, serving the HolyOne 'in truth'. He is called the Great Scribe.
This is evidently dependent upon the Enoch-Metatron traditions,
possibly directly upon 3 Enoch, since it combines, as does the Enoch-
Metatron piece, chh. 3-15, the functions of Scribe-Witness and only
perfect Saint with reference to the translated Enoch. (3 En. chh. 4,
6, 48 c2.)
Summary of the features of the Metatron-conception as presented
by Talmud, Micfras and the Palestinian Targum:Metatron is called by the name of his Master (YHyn), his name is that of
his Master, TB. Sanh. 38 b.
is the angel of YHTJH ace. to Ex. 2321
,TB. Sanh. 38 b.
,, is (or has been) 'seated' in heaven, i.e. on a Throne, in contrast
to the other angels who are all standing but in striking similarity
(the utterance of 'Aher!) with the Most High seated on the
Throne of Glory, TB. Hag. 15 a.
,, is the Great Scribe in heaven: Targum Y to Gen. 524
,the
Recorder of the merits of Israel, TB. Hag. 15 a.
is the heavenly Advocate, Defender, the Pleader for Israel, TB.Hag. 15 a, Lam. R. Intr. 24; atones for Israel, Num. R. xii. 15.
i 5N3o NTVW 3tDi pun n'oin nnD'oa (n^o to>=) ibv (rrapn)
n"?D 'pinoaa wpno t^-nai na^naoi rani^a Ninpn Kami Ktw-n
Knoipn \?|n ajfB'i 'pNn-ix'i ^ato fnptDp piin I
96 INTRODUCTION
Metatron is Master of Wisdom, has knowledge of the Divine decrees
(symbolized by the'
hearing behind the Pargod '): Midr. Tanhuma,
par. Ua'cephannan 6; is initiated in the Divine Secrets, the
. Mysteries of the Tora, Targum Y to Deut. 346
.
is the heavenly High Priest officiating in the Celestial Sanctuarywhich is referred to as "the Tabernacle of the Na'ar, Metatron",Num. R. xii. 15.
,, has in his charge the spirits of the righteous, Num. R. ib.
is the translated Enoch, taken up to heaven on account of his
perfection of deeds, his serving the Holy One 'in truth',
Targum Y to Gen. 524
.
was associated with Moses during his lifetime, at and after his
death, as the representative of the Most High or as His messenger :
(1) as the angel who in God's stead was to lead Israel in the
desert, ace. to one tradition, however, not accepted byMoses, TB. Sank. & b;
(2) asked by Moses just before his death to intercede for himwith the Holy One, Tanhuma, par. Ua'eephannan 6;
(3) shows Moses the land of Israel, Sifre, par. Ha'azinu;
(4) takes care of Moses' soul, Targum F to Deut. 346
,Tan-
huma, par. Ua'cephannan 6.
is the angel of the Divine Presence, yet not admitted into the ex-
clusive abode of the Deity, the Mistarim, i.e. does not partake of
the ^manifested Deity, Lam. R. Intr. 24.
the instructor in heaven of the children who died before havingthe opportunity of being instructed in the Tora or havingtheir instruction completed, TB. 'Aft. Zar. 3 b. (This impliesthat he takes charge of the spirits, cf . above.)
10. THE CONCEPTIONS OF METATRON INRELATED MYSTICAL AND APOCALYPTIC
LITERATUREA. IN i AP. ISM., THE HEKALOp WORKS
AND i AND 2 LEG. MARTYRS.
THEearliest among related mystical writings coming under con-
sideration here is the apocalyptic fragment preserved in Siddur
'Amram Ga'on, 3 b, izb-i3 a; BH. vi. 19-30, v. 167-169, Yihus
ha-sSaddiqim by Gaerson bsen 'Aser Scarmela, Mantua I56I.1 This
fragment may for the sake of convenience be referred to as i Ap. Ism.
(i.e. the first Apocalpyse of R. Isma'el).
At the end of i Ap. Ism. Metatron is represented as the head of
all the heavenly household who are engaged in the incantation of the
i Cf. M. Buttenwieser on 'Apocalyptic Literature, Neo-Hebraic', in JE. andGaster in RAS.'s Journal, 1893, pp. 609 seqq.
METATRON IN EARLIER MYSTICAL LITERATURE 97
Qedussa. He is possibly also thought of as in some way or other beingconnected with the coming salvation and the Messianic Kingdom.
R. Isma'el, it is narrated, after having beheld all the sufferings
stored up for Israel, is shown also the coming salvation and con-
solation which are symbolized by David with a crown on his head,
taking his seat on a throne prepared for him ' '
in the Great Temple in
Raqia< " with all the kings of the house of David in front of him and
all the kings of Israel behind him. Being seated on his throne David
begins uttering songs and hymns of praise. At the moment whenDavid utters the JVU"Qfe?J"l1 nTW then also Metatron "and all his
heavenlyhousehold"open their mouths and say, "Holy, Holy, Holy ",
and the HayyoJ? respond, "Blessed be the Glory of YHUH from His
place", i.e. the simple form of the Qedussa attested also in 3 Enoch.
The name '
Metatron'
does not occur elsewhere in i Ap. Ism. The
angelic being from whom R. Isma'el receives the disclosures as to
future events is called the "Prince of the Presence ". He is addressed
by R. Isma'el as "the Glory of Splendours" (cf. the epithet given to
Metatron in chh. 13,15, 16 et al., "the Glory of all heavens "). In the
second part of i Ap. Ism. the angel is named Hadarniel and carries
the same names and functions. It is possible, but by no means certain,
that this angel is understood as identical with the 'Metatron' men-tioned at the end of the fragment.
i Ap. Ism. is very closely related to 3 En. chh. 41-48 and evidently
belongs to the same stage as our book. The only difference is that
Metatron here seems to be in the process of being dissociated from
the "Prince of the Presence" as he is in the Hek. R.
There is also a hint of his being regarded as the celestial fT^fe?
^TD^ as in later writings. (Cf . SodeRassa in YR. i. 58 b below, p. 120.)
In Hekalop Rabbapi, ch. 268 ,towards the end of a doxology to the
Holy One, we find the following, somewhat obscure, passage :
n\nns'i
to 1*
psty nos prntfcBJi to
tnpat? IIIBBP nn it n nn -n M M s
.IBB? bsnaia mot?
iff bKNTr
nans na .IBB?
p i\m
nay PBBB n^n nunoa
OHBI
9 INTRODUCTION
As '
Metatron '
here stands in the context, it would most naturallybe taken as a Divine Name, on analogy with the Zohariel YHUH'^lohe Israel of aforegoing chapters in the Hefcalo]) Rabbapi, and this
so much the more easily, as the letters preceding the'
Metatron '
in
the first instance are the letters of the Divine Name. But against
assuming'
Metatron '
here to be intended as a Divine Name there is
the epithet given to him in the second place:''
JEbad YHUH, the
Servant of YHUH. This, which moreover is a traditional and well-
established epithet of Metatron as a separate angelic being, cannot
very well be considered part of a Divine Name.Two possible solutions of the problem presented by the text of this
passage in its present form may be suggested :
(a) The word &OK (except) may have been dropped by a copyist
before the ft^tf, the characters of both words being similar. This
emendation would give the meaning : "No one ... is able to know Thyworks or to search Thy wonderful doings. . .except. . .Metatron whois called by eight names, etc."
(b) Another possibility is that thel
^Eb<zd YHUH after' '
Metatron "
in the second instance is a later insertion, especially in view of the
immediately following Divine Attributes,"Longsuffering and
Abundant in Goodness"(Ex. 34
6), which, it would seem, could hardly
have been attached to a"Servant of YHUH ", not even to Metatron as
a separate angelic being.
One may venture to assume that the solution (a) is the more
plausible one. In favour of interpreting Metatron here as the nameof a high angelic being, not as a Divine Name, is the parallel in wordingof the second part of the passage with ch. 12 of our book :
"By reason
of the love with which the Holy One loved me more than all the
children of heaven, etc. ", cf . here :
"By reason of the love with which
they love him on high they call him in the camps of the holy ones :
Metatron, the Servant of YHUH, the Longsuffering and Abundantin Goodness". 1
It is noticeable that the conception of Metatron in Hek. R. is
markedly sublimated as compared with 3 Enoch. He possesses the
Divine Names,J
Alcefa.ndBef>, and the Divine Letters, XX, HD>etc. The
i The words "Longsuffering and Abundant in Goodness" possibly refer merelyto the 'YHUH', not to 'Metatron'. Cf. however how in i En. 40", MIKAEL is
called "the merciful and long-suffering". Also the Coptic Apocalypse of Paul (ed.
Budge, Misc. Copt. T. pp. 547, 1067): "When all those who were suffering punish-ments [in hell] saw [Michael and all the hosts of the angels] they wept and they said
unto him,' Have mercy upon us, O Archangel of the Covenant, thou compassionate
one, who dost pray for mankind at all times.'"
METATRON IN EARLIER MYSTICAL LITERATURE 99
is here already regarded as the central part of the name '
Metatron '
pltDtD/b and as one of the symbols of the fact that he has 'the
Divine Name' within him. (in accordance with Ex. 2321
).1
Metatron is further, in this passage, represented as alone of all
celestials possessing knowledge of all God's works and His wonders,
especially the 'Secrets of Creation' in perfect agreement with
3 En. ii and 48 c7.
He is said to have several names. Of these are important, firstly
Sagne
sagiel, the occurrence of which here shows clearly how firmlythis name was associated with that of Metatron in different sources,
and secondly YehoeL The mention of Yehoel (which is the equivalentto the variant forms 'YaoeP, 'YaoF, 'YoeP, 'Yahoel' occurring in
other writings) as an essential name of Metatron corroborates the
identity between'
Metatron' and Yaoel of The Apocalypse ofAbraham
emphasized by G. H. Box in his edition of this work.2 The peculiar
endowment shared by both Yaoel and Metatron is the possession of the
Divine Ineffable Name, and, bound up with this, the function or
position of God's "vice-regent, second only to God himself ".3
Metatron in relation to' '
the Prince of thePresence"ace. to theHefcalop
Rabbapi. Metatron and "the Prince of the Presence" are viewed as
two essentially distinct angelic figures. Moreover, whereas Metatron
is contemplated as a being of extraordinarily high position, the Prince
of the Presence, having been severed from Metatron, is in process of
degradation.The Prince of the Presence, named as Surya or Suriel, is the angel-
prince who gives R. Isma'el disclosures as to the reasons for the
Divine decree concerning the ten martyrs-to-be and informs him of
the retribution reserved for the future (Hek. R. 6). This part of the
Hekalop Rabbapi is very closely related to i Leg. Martyrs.The name "Surya, the Prince of the Presence" further occurs in
a context describing the various constituent parts of the Mcerkaba.
As a sort of highest figure of the Meerkaba apart from the Throne of
Glory is mentioned:"Surya, the- Prince of the Presence, the Servant
1 Metatron as being inherent in the Divine Name '
Alcef is the notion that formsthe starting-point for the whole exposition of the Enoch-Metatron piece, ch. 48 c1
seqq. When pronouncing the Divine Name 'Alcef (see the enumeration of the
Divine Names in 48 B) the mystic was to concentrate his mind on ' Metatron '
orrather on the inter-relations between the Holy One and Metatron, which inter-relations
were summed up in the words "'ibbartiu, l
eqahtiu, pe
qaatiy." . The same is suggestedby the presentation of 'Alcef as a name of Metatron here.
2 G. H. Box, The Apocalypse of Abraham (TED.), p. xxv.
3 G. H. Box, op. cit., ib. If Metatron were to be regarded here as itself a Divine
Name, this would have to be considered as an anticipation of the later explicit
identification of Metatron with the ekina.
7-2
100 INTRODUCTION
of Tutrefciel YHUH". When compared with ch. 22 on
'Anafiel and
ch. 26 on Metatron, this passage (ch. I31) confirms the general im-
pression given by Hek. R. that'
the Prince of the Presence'
is only a
secondary angel-prince, surpassed not only by Metatron, but byiA
nafiel and the seven (or fifteen) angel-princes under him. The"Servant of Tutrekiel YHUH" is equivalent to the "Servant of
Metatron as a representative of the Godhead". Metatron, on the
other hand, is the "Servant of YHUH", /car' e^o^v. Between
Metatron and the Prince of the Presence is' <A
nafiel', who is called
simply'
Servant'.
Also in ch. 14* the subservience of the Prince of the Presence to
Tutrusiel is emphasized. Ace. to this passage, the man who wishes
to immerse himself in the mystical Mcerkaba-state is to call upon
(conjure) the Prince of the Presence, by the power of the names of
Tutrusii YHUH, according to the usual form of the magical invoca-
tions : a subordinate angel can be conjured by reciting the name or
names of an angel in authority above him.
In ch. 17 again there are preserved some features of the earlier
conception of the Prince of the Presence as being associated with
Metatron (here suggested by the name Tutrusii YHUH) and havingseveral names.
In ch. 22, the Prince of the Presence is expressly declared to be
subordinate to' 'A
nafiel '. To the Prince of the Presence, it is said here,,
only the angels outside the "presence of the Throne "prostrate them-
selves, but before'A
nafiel "all on high and below fall upon their faces,,
paying him homage". Cf. above, p. 86 f.<A
nafiel here fills the
function of a delegate.
Ace. to Hek. R. 6^ 'the Angel of the Presence' is represented as
the attendant of the Throne, the Mcerkaba-angels and the by-workof the McerkaM. This is the function assigned to Metatron in 3 En.
48 c4,but whereas in 3 En. 48 c4 Metatron is the Attendant-Super-
visor of the Mcerkaba-angels, the 'Angel of the Presence' ace. to
Hek. R. 6X is the Attendant-Servant, (Cf. however Hek. R. 23 .)
Thus, in Hekalop Rabbafii, there are mentioned THREE celestial
beings who fulfil the functions and occupy the positions that in 3 Enochare combined and attached to Metatron. The three celestial beings are :
(1) The Angel or Prince of the Presence who is the guide, protectorand informant of the Mcerkaba-seer, the attendant of the Throne and
the Meerkaba, etc.
(2)iA
nafiel who is the Prince of the Princes and also to someextent the Prince of the World, primarily from the cosmic aspect.
METATRON IN EARLIER MYSTICAL LITERATURE IOI
(3) Metatron who is the bearer of the Divine Name(s), the sole
angelic being in possession of the last secrets of the Godhead, the
representative of the Godhead whose manifestation on the Throneis referred to by names that allude to the name '
Metatron'
: Tutrusiel,
Tutrekiel, 'Anturos. This third celestial figure of the Hekdlop Rabbdpiis on a higher stage of sublimation, it would seem, than is Metatron
in 3 Enoch. He is perhaps here at the beginning of the process in
which he will eventually be identified with the Sekind.
Masscekcep Hekdlop. In Mass. Hek. there is no mention of Metatron,nor indeed of any individual named angel-prince with the exceptionof the four princes appointed over the four camps of song-uttering
angels: Mikael, Gabriel, 'Uriel and Rafael, ch. vi. i. Cf . 3 En. i84,
371
,i En. 4O
1"3. As the Masseektep Hekdlop presents a developed
Meerkdbd-pictme on the basis of that of Hekdlop Rabbdpi this
absence of any reference to individual angel-princes with the said
exception is simply an accident, due to the character of the subject-
matter of this writing.
The Legend of the Ten Martyrs. There seem to have been several
works describing the mystical experiences of R. Isma'el, and hence
closely related to 3 Enoch. One of these is the aforenamed i Ap. Ism.
Another work of the same kind seems to have treated of R. Isma'el's
last experiences during his earthly life. This work is now lost, but it has
been used and embodied in the various quite late collections of popular
legends of the Ten Martyrs who were put to death in the Hadrianic
persecution, R. Isma'el being one of the supposed ten martyrs
(rTD/JD \Tnri)' The two versions coming into consideration here may,for our present purpose, be referred to as i Leg. Martyrs (found in
BH. v. 167-169) and 2 Leg. Martyrs (BH. vi. 19-36).J
1 Leg. Martyrs, cf. Hek. R. 4 and 5. The Prince of the Presence,
named as Suriel and Sagne
sdgiel, is here also the guide and informer of
R. Isma'el. 'Suriel' is regarded as the characteristic name of the*Prince of the Presence
'
in agreement with Hek. R. and TB. B erdkop,
51 a, which latter probably also belongs to one of the above-named
works on R. Isma'el. The Prince of the Presence is essentially the
guide of the Mterkdfid-seer.
2 Leg. Martyrs. This version seems to be dependent upon the
conceptions of 3 Enoch, especially in its later additional parts. Meta-
tron is here expressly identified with 'the Prince of the Presence'.
The following features may be recorded :
i The 2 Leg. Martyrs as preserved in MSS. hitherto known also includes the
i Ap. Ism.
102 INTRODUCTION
Metatron is the'
'^Ebced, the Servant of the Holy One (3 En. io3 ,
48 c1,D1 no. 17).
Metatron hears the Divine decree "from behind the PargoS"in the
form of a loud utterance by the Bap Qol.The conception of Metatron as having a sanctuary and altar of his
own on high is here beginning to emerge. R. Isma'el beholds the
Celestial Altar and asks Metatron about it." The spirits of the righteous
we offerupon itbefore theHolyOne", is the answer, atwhich R.Isma'el
exclaims: "Now I have learnt a thing the like of which I never heard
before". Since the Celestial Altar was an old idea, the exclamation
can only refer to the relation of Metatron and his subservient angelsto the celestial altar and sanctuary. Cf. 3 En. 15 B1
.
Metatron is made the exponent of the central thesis of the mysticaldoctrine: everything below has its corresponding counterpart above,
as it is formulated herernSy/^ W Tlbtih 2W J"!Jb hS-Metatron is associated with Gabriel, Gabriel being his assistant
and representative.
Metatron seems here to be connected with R. Isma'el in a moreintimate manner than in 3 Enoch or in related works purporting to be
the revelations committed to R. Isma'el by Metatron. Metatron, ace.
to 2 Leg. Martyrs, was present at the birth of R. Isma'el, and the
Holy One is said to praise R. Isma'el before Metatron every daywith the words:
"I have a Servant
(' JEbceOT) on earth as thou art my'JEbced on high. His splendour corresponds to thy splendour and
his appearance corresponds to thy appearance". This may be an
expression of the cabbalistic speculations which make R. Isma'el one
among the human carriers, embodiments, of the celestial essence (the
Divine Spark) represented by Metatron, which human carriers are
usually enumerated as (the spirit of) the first 'Adam, Enoch, the
three Patriarchs, Joseph and R. Isma'el (cf. below, pp. 122, 123).
B. THE CONCEPTIONS OF METATRON IN THE HEKALOpZOTERApI AND IN THE SI'UR QOMA.
The conceptions of Metatron met with in the works discussed in
the preceding section show a development from the standpoint of
3 Enoch towards a sublimation of Metatron and a concentration of
the highest functions around this name with a consequent tendencyof dissociating the less important ones from him and transferring themto angelic figures such as
'
the Prince of the Presence' and ' <A
nafiel ',
etc. This stage might perhaps, after the main sources, be called the
Hefcalop-stage.
METATRON IN EARLIER MYSTICAL LITERATURE 103
Between this stage and the subsequent more subtle speculationson the Metatron ideas are to be placed the representations of the
Si'ur Qoma and the HeMlop Zot erdpi.
(a) Siur Qoma, or Sefter ha-qQoma.The Si'ur Qoma as preserved in MSS. and in S. Raziel consists of
several fragments which for critical purposes must be indicated here.
As preserved in S. Raziel (ed. Warsaw, 1913) they are:
(i) Fol. 30 b: a doxology, beginning "Baruk 'attd YHUH'^lohenu uElohe '"/bofienu, etc.
"
(ii) Ib. : the shortest and, probably, earliest of the Si'Mr-expositions,
represented as a 'testimony* by Metatron to R. Isma'el as to the
measures (sturim) of the manifestation of the Throne.
(iii) Ib.: the piece "*dmeru: kol ha-yyodeat raz zee. mribtdh Id,
etc."
(iv) Fol. 30 b c : a new doxology to the Most High as King.
(v) Fol. 30 c: a glorification to the Holy One beginning "Idk
YHUH ha-gGedulld ue-ha-gG
efiurd" . This fragment is missing in
some of the MSS., e.g. Bodl. OPP. 467.
(vi) Fol. 30 d, 31 a: a longer version of the &''r-exposition,
probably, as(ii), belonging to the earliest strata of the Siur Qoma.
R. Isma'el is here represented as beholding with his own eyes the
manifestation of "the King of Kings" and, while beholding the
Divine manifestation on the Throne, being told by Metatron the
measures and names of the various parts of the Throne-manifestation.
(vii) Fol. 31 a: a supplement to the preceding, purporting to be
given by a disciple of R. Isma'el, R. Na]?an, on the authority of
R. Isma'el.
(viii) and (ix) Ib.: pronouncements by R.'A
qi~ba to R. Isma'el
and by RR. ' Aqiba and Isma'el in unison of the great value and
importance of the secret embodied in the Si'ur Qoma.(x) Supplementary, additional expositions of the Throne-M<#r-
&z-picture, fol. 31 a b.
(xi) Fol. 31 b middle to 31 c: continuation of the preceding, but
grouped round the conceptions of Metatron.
(xii) Hymns and doxologies of various kinds.
Summary of the conceptions of Metatron in the Si'ur Qoma.
a. In (ii)and (vi).
i. Metatron is the Prince who reveals the secrets to R. Isma'el and
R. <Aqit5a (ii)
and (vi).
104 INTRODUCTION
2. The Angel, The Prince of the Presence (vi) and the Great Prince,
Km K1B> (ii).
3. The Witness ('Ed), the Great Prince of Testimony. Sara Rabba
di-Sahadu])a, the Testifier of the Divine Majesty and Kingship.
4. He has several other names beside Metatron;some of these are
formations by analogy from 'Metatron', quasi on nominal stems
of the type 'ft Ion* orl
fe'afdn\ among them the Ruah Pisqonip,
Pisqon, 'itmon, Sigron of TB. Sanh. 44 b.
J3. In (x) and (xi).
5 . Metatron is the'
Prince of the Likeness of 'Adam ', i.e. the 'Adam
Qadmon, the Archetypal man in the Divine Image (the Godhead beingnamed D*Ttf).
6. The Celestial Choirmaster (cf. Jaoel in Ap. Abr. chh. 10, 12), at
the head of all the heavenly beings who chant the Q6dussa.
7. Is seated on a throne beneath the Throne of Glory.8. Is called the Great Prince over all the Princes and over all the
ministering angels (xi).
9. Is the Celestial High Priest of the Heavenly Tabernacle, called
after him Miskan ha-Na"ar (the Tabernacle oftheYouth = Metatron).10. Recites the Divine Name in its universal aspect (in 70 tongues),
hence is
. 1 1 . The Prince of the World and the Representative of'
the Kingof the World'.
12. As (a) heavenly Choirmaster, (b) celestial High Priest and also
as (c) Prince of the World Metatron is called Youth, "lyj, which here
equals Servant-Representative of the King of Kings of Kings (mcelezfc
malke hammelakim).
13. He is connected with Moses in accordance with the later tradi-
tional identification of the Angel in Ex. 2320~22 with Metatron.
14. Metatron represents the 'first letter, 'Alcef through which
heaven and earth were created, i.e. the fundamental creative essence
(b) Hefcalop Zote
rdpi.
The Hefealo]) Zot erapi seems never to have been printed. The
earliest MS. source the present writer has been able to find is the
Bodleian MS. MICH. 9, foil. 66 a-jo b (copied A.D. 1042), following
immediately on the HeMloj) Rabbapi and preceding fragments of the
Siur Qomd (xi) and (xii).
The Hekalo]) Zot erapi (abbreviated Hek. Zot.) contains several
METATRON IN EARLIER MYSTICAL LITERATURE 105
fragments, mostly attributed to R. Ismail. Metatron here figures
quite prominently.Foil. 68 b, 69 a. R. Isma'el narrates how his teacher R. Nehonya
basn ha-qQana for the first time brought him into touch with the
"secret of the Tora" and with the experience of the Meerkafia-state.
R. Nehonya used the power of the'
Great Seal' which contains the
name of "Metatron YHUH the God of Israel, and which is the same,f\ j *
Metatron YHUH, the God of heaven and earth, the God of the sea and
the dry land". This expression seemingly implies that Metatron here
is a Divine Name, but probably this is not the case; the right inter-
pretation will rather be, that Metatron who of old is said to carry the
Divine name YHUH has with this name also acquired that of'
'^lohim'
and the epithets mostly associated with it: ^Mlohe) Israel,
*Mlohe
sdmayim ud- 'drees, etc. The use of the specific epithets here mayfurthermore indicate that Metatron is the representative of the HolyOne both in relation to Israel and in relation to the cosmos : Prince ofthe World.
Fol. 69 b. Metatron is clearly conceived of as an angelic or celestial
being. The Talmide Hakam (i.e.the initiated among them) when
watching and praying on nights are to recite the name of and invoke
Seqad Hozi (cf . ch. i820 of our book) ;
at the same time it is said that
&e
qad Hozi in reality is merely one of the various names of Metatron
who besides Seqad: Hozi is called Margaziel,
*
Uzzydh, Gannunydh,Sasne
garydh, Surydh, Zarzariel, Pisqon, 'itmon, Sigron, Sangadydh,Ze
haftarydh, Zehcfodeydh, Zebodiel. Some of these names are those
always associated with Metatron, others are in other contexts givenas Divine Names and some are names of
'
the Prince of the Presence'
(Surya, Margaziel, Zehaftaryah, ace. to Hekdlop Rabbdpi, xvii. i, 4, 5).
The passage shows close affinity with the conceptions prevalent in
the Hekalop Rabbdj)i.
Fol. 70 a. With the Divine manifestation, indicated by the nameZe
bodiel, is associated "Margaziel, that is Metatron in whom are the
letters of the Divine Name;and because of the love with which they love
him on high the Princes of the Host on high (cf. ch. 17 of our book: the
Princes of the Host = the seven archangels) call him Ziu-yehi-el
(= the Divine Glory; cf. Hek. R. xxvi. 8), the Servant''
JEbced of
YHUH, the God of Israel blessed be He, YHUH the Lord God,rt' ' /%
"
merciful and gracious, longsuffering and abundant in goodness"
(Ex. 346).The latter part of the passage is an almost literal parallel to
Hek. R. xxvi. 8 b, vide above.
Fol. 70 b. The Holy One joins fellowship with man, even with a
106 INTRODUCTION
proselyte, provided he be clean from idolatry, bloodshed and y"}.
"And sometimes I make Metatron, My Servant('JEbeed), join fellow-
ship with him, and with the disciple in the Tora (I cause him to join
fellowship) frequently." This passage is important. It shows Meta-
tron as the vicarius of the Deity even as regards the Divine Presence
with man, the Divine Immanence. The Divine Immanence is a pro-nounced idea in Hek. R., where it is said, e.g. ch. xxvi. 4: "Thou, OGod, dwellest in the heart of man".
Fol. 67 b. Metatron is specially connected with the Divine NameiTnX *!&?&* iTHX. He occupies a Throne of Glory. The 'thrones'
of Dan. 79 are explained as referring to the Divine Throne and the
throne of Metatron.
Whereas in Hek. R. some of the Metatron functions, i.e. the less
important ones, are transferred to the Prince of the Presence and toCA
nafiel, in Hek. Zot. the angel-prince who is said to share the lesser
functions of Metatron is Sandalfon.1 In particular the cosmic aspect
of Metatron is here carried by Sandalfon (crwaSeA<os) : he is the
'Alfa, or simplest creative agency; cf. above on Siur Qoma, point 14.
C. THE CONCEPTIONS OF METATRON IN THE WRITINGSASSOCIATING METATRON PARTICULARLY WITH MOSES.
The next stage in the development of the Metatron speculations is
indicated by the appearance of a strong emphasis on the relation
between Metatron and Moses. This relation between Metatron and
Moses, which apart from TB. Sank. 38 b and Midras passages is
merely hinted at in the later additional part of Si'ur Qoma (point 13
above), is nowhere found in the literature hitherto under consideration.
Likewise, in 3 Enoch, it does not occur in the main part of the book,but only in the later, additional, pieces, e.g. 48 D, 15 B. With the
appearance of the speculations on Metatron's particular relation to
Moses, this idea or nexus of ideas has never subsided, but can be
attested all through the history of mystical and cabbalistic literature
up to the present-day Hasid writings.
The works dealing with the subject in question are firstly the various
versions of what may be called Ascensions of Moses and Revelations
of Moses.
i. Ascension of Moses: Gedullap Mosee or Midras Ke
pappuah
ba-' ase ha-yya(
ar, ed. Salonica, 1727; see also Wertheimer, Bate
Midrasoj>, iv; Gaster, RAS.'s Journal, 1893, pp. 572 seqq. Here
i Perhaps to be connected with the current conception of two Divine Sons. Onthis vide H. Leisegang, Der Bruder des Erlosers (in AITEAO2, i. pp. 24-33).
METATRON IN EARLIER MYSTICAL LITERATURE 107
Metatron announces himself to Moses as"Enoch, the son of Jared ".
He is the guide of Moses during his ascent through the heavens, and
instructs Moses about the* wonders of the various reqi
(
im. When
proceeding from the seventh heaven to visit Paradise and Gehenna,Moses is given over into the charge of Gabriel who here, as in 2 Leg.
Martyrs, is represented as the assistant of Metatron : he can be en-
trusted with works or duties of Metatron which are, as it were, of a
less exacting or responsible nature.
2. Revelation of Moses. There are two recensions: one where
Moses himself is introduced as the speaker, the other where he is
spoken of in the third person.1
Of the former recensions only fragments are preserved, and these
in a very corrupt textual condition. Metatron is the judge of all the
troops of angels on high. Further he is the executor of the Divine
decrees. He is associated with Mikael, Gabriel and Yefifyah, the
Prince of the Tora.
The latter recension, in a context giving the narrative preservedalso in the additional chapter, 3 En. 48 D
4,states that the Tora was
given to Moses after his having forgotten it, by the two princes,Ye
fifyah and Metatron. Yefifyah is the instructor of Moses in the
'exoteric* Tora, Metatron again is the revealer of the esoteric
doctrines embodied in it: "the Secrets of the Tora", "the Nameshidden in it" as the expression runs (the 'Names' are the Divine
Names which constitute the essential secret of the Tora).
3. A fragment of another Ascension of Moses is found in the addi-
tional ch. 15 B of our book. Here Metatron is the Intermediarybetween the Holy One and Moses and the Supreme Advocate of
Moses and Israel. Metatron commits to Moses "the letters of the oath
through which a breaking of the covenant is made impossible". Theletters in question are the mystical, cosmic, 'essential' letters which
constitute the elements of the Divine Names, of the Tora, of the
Abstract Qualities sustaining the world, and of the whole visible and
invisible universe. (The'
oath'
here seems to denote a sort of magical
formula, almost an amulet, which would safeguard Moses against any
transgression of the Tora, against"bringing guiltinessupon himself".)
Secondly, to this stage should be assigned the so-called Sword of
Moses, Harba de Mosce*
In the Sword of Moses we meet with most of the angelic and
1 The former recension is found in Siyyuni, Parasa Ua'as]?hannan, in YR. ii. 66 b,
and in the so-called 'Haggattap Sema 'Israel'. The latter in YR. ii. 67 b, Siyyuni,same parasa, 'Arze Lftianon, 46 b, and in an Aramaic version in Zohar, ii. 58 a.
2 Ed. by M. Gaster, London, 1896.
10 8 INTRODUCTION
Divine names found in the Hekalop Rabbapt and Zot erapi. Page ii :
"Yofiel Mitatron who is called. . .the Glory on high". (Yofiel is the
third name of Metatron, 3 En. 48 D1.) Page iv: Metatron is one of the
high angelic or celestial beings who help man in his quest for the
highest. In the same context are found the names: Miqtatron,
Yehoel,'A
nafiel.
As the other writings belonging to this stage, the Sword of Moses
reflects the traditions of 3 Enoch, and is probably partly dependent on
this book. Thus Metatron is the Prince of the Presence, the Youth,
Mar, Servant ('JEbced), before the King of the World. He is the
mightiest of all the heavenly household; He is ever standing ministering
before the King of the World and THE S SKINA is WITH HIM IN EVERY
PLACE.
Metatron, the Prince of the Presence, it is further stated, comes
down to earth and reveals the secrets of above and below to the
initiate who invokes him. The attempt to meet the Prince of the
Presence is preceded by ascetic practices, fasts, ablutions, etc.
Metatron has fourteen names and a number of Kinnuyim for each
of these fourteen names. The fourteen names in question are first of
all the much-repeated (i) Ruah Pisqonlp, (2) 'Itmon, (3) Pisqon,
(4) Sigron, which are found in TB. Sank. 44 a; further (5) M&Y,(6) MIQON, (7) 'Astam, (8) Saqtam, (9) Ye
hoiel, (10) Yofiel, (n) Sas-
niel Yah, (12) Qangiel Yah, (13) Zebodiel and (14) Se
negron.In terms reminding of 3 En. 13 and 41 it is asserted: "By these
fourteen all secrets and mysteries and all signs and seals were made,and also the foundations of heaven and earth
;four of them are written
on the heads of the Hayyop, four of them on each of the four sides of
the Throne, four of them on the four crowns upon the heads of the
'Ofannim, and two of them are graven on the Crown of the SupremeKing, the High and Lifted up".Thus Metatron is, in the Sword of Moses, emphasized as the
Knower, Guardian and Revealer of the Secrets, as the Prince of the
World with cosmic power, as the Prince of the Presence, the Prince
of the Throne and of the Mcerkabd-smgels and, lastly, as the bearer
of the Sekina.
D. METATRON IN ALPHABET OF R. '^QIBA, REVELATIONSOF R. SIMEON BEN YOHAI, 2 AP. ISM., ETC.
In the Alphabet of R.'A
qifia, rec. A, there is no consistent or
uniform representation of Metatron, as would be expected also,
seeing that this work is merely a collection of scattered fragmentsfrom different sources and times.
METATRON IN EARLIER MYSTICAL LITERATURE 109
Letter 'Alsef . Metatron is the elevated Enoch, the son of Yared. Heis the Prince or head of the Mterkafia-angels, and, by implication, of
all the angelic beings ;his function of principal Witness and Testifier
is alluded to.
Letter Kaf. Metatron is the Prince of the Presence, the '^Ebted, and
brings the congregation of Israel before the Holy One.
Letter Sade. "Because Moses humbled himself and said: 'I amof uncircumcised lips
'
(Ex. 612
)he was worthy ofbecoming a messenger
between the Divine Majesty (Geburo) and Israel, as it is written
(Deut. 55) :
'
I (Moses) stood between the Lord and you ', whereas not
even Metatron is able to stand between the Divine Majesty and men of
flesh and blood." Metatron, although evidently known as an angelof exceptional position, is here explicitly declared not to be a mediator
between man and God, not even a messenger. This is of course in
glaring contrast to the representations of the preceding writings.
The impression given by Alphabet of R. (Aqifia, so far as the
conceptions of Metatron are concerned, is that this compilation as a
whole is not interested in the specifically mystical implications or
import of the Metatron figure, but is familiar with the general
expressions and terms of the mystical literature, and uses the con-
ceptions current there for its own purpose, which is of a more homi-
letical and haggadic character. Already from a comparison of the
passages just quoted the impossibility is apparent of regarding the
Enoch-Metatron piece, 3 En. 48 c, as originating from Alphabet ofR. lA
qiba or even as having from the beginning formed part of it.
Cf. note on 3 En. 48 B beg., c beg.Revelations of R. Simeon ben Yohai (Pcerceq R. Sirnon been Yohai,
vide "Sources and Literature", 3 B). Metatron is the Prince of the
Presence, has knowledge of the Divine decrees and the reasons
behind them and reveals them to the seer. This is further elaborated
in Tefilla]> R. Sun on been Yohai.
Similarly in 2 Ap. Ism. ('Aggadaj) R. Isma'el, see "Sources and
Literature", 36) Metatron, as the Prince of the Presence, is the
informer of R. Isma'el as to future events: the coming Messianic
salvation will be prepared by the wars between the Islamitic and
Roman powers. These two apocalypses, which must date from the
end of the seventh or the beginning of the eighth century, are re-
modellings upon the pattern of the earlier apocalypses, especially
i Ap. Ism.
Angelological fragment. In Bodl. MS. OPP. 649, fol. 102 a, col. b,
there appear a few quotations from'
Massaskae]? Hekalo]?' which how-
HO INTRODUCTION
ever have nothing to do with the Masscekcep Hefcalop known to us. The
fragment enumerates various high angel-princes as performers of
different parts of the heavenly liturgy, or as singing the various songswith different intents. The quotations are interesting in so far as
they show the angelic names in the earlier literature regarded as
names of Metatron here being conferred on separate angel-princes
forming the companions or associates of Metatron.
Metatron is here the chief of the angel-princes who utter the emcf .
With him are"'Immiel, Yofiel,
J
Af 'appiel, Socfyah, Surtaq,<Anael,
Pisqon, 'Itmon, Sigron, Pastam and Paspassim".The fragment reflects the conceptions of 3 En. 15 B as regards the
chanting of the Celestial fyma* and Metatron 's function as Super-visor of the performance of the Celestial Songs. This is also closely
connected with the Moses-Metatron traditions.
In the various versions of Midras Petira]> Mosce Metatron, called
Zagne
zagiel (cf. 3 En. 48 D1 no. 105,
2 and note, i8n note) and the'
Prince of the World ', is the teacher of Moses during his lifetime and,
accompanied by Mikael and Gabriel, takes care of Moses' spirit
(nesama) at his death. Cf. P. Targum to Deut. 346 ,
Deut. R. xi.
These writings of course build upon the earlier Moses-Metatron
literature referred to under C above.
Ace. to The Chronicles of Jerahmeel (ed. Gaster), 548
,Metatron is
able, on God's commission, to throw down the Egyptian wizards
Johanai and Mamre from heaven whither they had been able to
ascend through their knowledge of witchcraft, whereas Mikael and
Gabriel were unable to do anything against them. Here Metatron is
clearly conceived of as mightier than the old archangels and princes,
Mikael and Gabriel.
In the Aramaic Incantation Texts from Nippur, ed. by J. A. Mont-
gomery, no. 25 (CBS. 16,009, p. 207), the following passage occurs:
"Blessed art thou, YHUH, on account of the name of. . . Yofi'el thy
name, Yehiyel they call thee, Sasangi'el YHUH and so. . .names. . .
[Arjmasa Mitatron Yah" [. . .DIBO D!E> miH btf HIIT /"H1K
iV pi nin bx^D^ *\h np Saw y*&nD/b[~)X] Apart from the comparison that prompts
itself between the names here associated with Metatron and ch.
48 D1>2 of our book (Targ. Y to Deut. 372) the importance of the
inscription cited consists in its apparent identification of Metatron
with Hermes (Armasa) ;vide the interesting and convincing interpre-
tation by Professor Montgomery, op. cit. pp. 99 and 208.
METATRON IN EARLIER MYSTICAL LITERATURE III
It may be noted, by the way, that the name 7N^JD^ here is onlyanother of the many different forms (and corruptions) of Sagn
e
sagiel
(i En. iS11, 48 D1 ' 2
,and notes ad loc.).
As will have been seen there are,after the Hekalo]?-stage, very few new
developments of the Metatron ideas (at least so far as can be seen from
the writings preserved) : in fact only the speculations on Metatron's
connection with Moses, the revelations given to him, and with the
Celestial 8ema are actual additions. This barrenness in new ideas con-
tinues for a considerable time. The mystical writings contain reiterated
references to Metatron, but these simply reflect the earlier traditions.
The speculations on Metatron however received a new impetuswith the rise of the cabbala (in its narrower sense). Now the earlier
conceptions (esp. of 3 Enoch) were taken up and given a deep signi-
ficance. In many cases it would seem that representations in the
cabbalistic literature go back to very early (Gnostic) ideas, perhaps
preserved in earlier writings now lost; in other cases again the late
(mediaeval) origin is apparent. To illustrate the cabbalistic use of
the Metatron figure it may be apposite here to give a short methodical
survey of characteristic references found in this kind of literature.
11. SURVEY OF THE CONCEPTIONS OF META-TRON IN LATER MYSTICAL LITERATURE
A. Metatron the enthroned vice-regent of the Holy One.
The technical term is 'misnce la-mMceltefr -. Tiqqune Zohar, 77 b.
He is enthroned."Because of the great love of His Master Metatron
has authority to be seated on a Throne like the Throne of Glory"
:
Semop seel Metatron, MICH. 256, fol. 29 a; Midras Rup, 85 b.
Liqqutim Ncehmadim, 26 a, declares expressly:
Kim iKM'nnn DH^IS? mrrnsi vhdn rw IKM
*]hftnT nnn
"The Holy One made him the ruler over his celestial and terrestrial
household"
:
'
Qabbala'
in Add. 27142, fol. 149. He is endowed with
all the 'Middop'
of the Holy One : ib.
"Little less than God" (i.e., probably, Ps. 85 refers to him: "Thouhast made him a little lower than '^lohim ") : Yalqut Hadas,Mai ^akim,
51 (no. 29).
He represents the Godhead to the 'outside' celestial and ter-
restrial world: Pardes Rimmonim (ed. Cracow, 1591), fol. 93 d.
The epithets 'Na'ar' and 'Zeqdn Bepo' are especially used to
112 INTRODUCTION
denote Metatron as the vice-regent: Zohar, i. 149 b, i. 181 b, iii.
190 b. Cf. below, pp. 117 seq.
As Sevrepos 6povo<$ Metatron is surrounded by the 70 (72)
Princes; cf. below (Ma*areekcep ha-'-lohup, n8b). In the same
capacity he is the Attendant of the Throne of Glory:"In the end of
time Metatron will make the Throne of Glory complete as a Throneof Judgement. Now it is carried only by three Hayyop, but then it
will rest on all thefourffayyop, the Divine Kingdom will be complete ",
says Semop seel Metatron, MICH. 256, 30 a.
B. Metatron God's representative and ruler in the celestial world.
(a) Over all the angels, and through all the celestial regions.
"He is the chieftain of all angels and princes" is a commonplaceexpression: Zohar, i. 149 ab, 223 b; Yalq. Had., Mal'akim, 59, 72;Midras Rup, 85 b.
An important idea is here:"Metatron gives maintenance to all the
angels": Zohar, i. 229 a b, YR. i. 56 a, 60 a, ii. 40 b. This spiritual
maintenance is allegorically expressed by the terms IDft (rain) and
fj(manna). "All the angels receive their spiritual maintenance,
yea, their very existence, from Metatron (*Q D^Nl^ D^ID). He is
to the angelic world what the heart is to the body." Pardes Rim-
monim, Gate xvi, ed. Cracow, 1591, fol. 92 b.
"Metatron admonishes the angels to bathe and purify themselves
in the Nehar di-Nur every third day" : Semof seel Metatron, 40 b.
Metatron has access to the 955 heavens, the inscrutable abode of
the Godhead: YRL. Met. no. 33. Ace. to other traditions, however,
only 900 of these are accessible to Metatron, the remaining beingreserved for the Deity alone.
(b) Special classes of angels under Metatron's authority.
(i) In particular the 70 (72) princes of kingdoms. These are called
the D >ta)5?J (Youths, Servants). They stand in the same relation to
the Na'ar (Youth, Metatron) as the Na'ar to the Holy One: Tiq-
qunim, 112 a. They are the angelic rulers over the world, hence figure
prominently especially in contexts stressing Metatron's function of
Prince of the World: Zohar, i. 149 a b. Cf. below. But they also
represent the different aspects of the Divine Manifestation and its
activities, and in this connection they are identified with the 70 (72)
Divine Names: Ma^rc&kcep ha-'Mlohup, 118 b (comm.). These
aspects are united in Metatron, the ruler of the 70 (72) angels and
possessor of the 70 (72) names, which are called Divine Powers
: $ 119 a b. Cf. Me
gall<2iAmuqop, i. 46 b.
METATRON IN LATER MYSTICAL LITERATURE 113
Metatron is appointed :
(2) Over the"12 angels of God" : Zohar, i. 149 a b.
(3) Over the Mcerkaba-zn%e\s : Zohar, i. 21 a, 22 a, 223 b, iii.
227 a.
(4) Over Mikael and Gabriel: Yalq. Had., Mai. no. 27.
(5) Over the "four Presences"
: Zohar, iii. 227 a, and over the four
camps of e"kina: YR. i. 21 a.
(6) Over the angels of judgement: YR. i. 52 a (Tub ha-Aras).
(7) Over the angels of the world of Yesird: Mass. 'As. viii.
(c) Metatron is the guardian of the inmost region of the eidna, the
Holy of Holies, against the QeKfop:
'Asara Ma^mdrop, 122 b.
(d) Metatron is the guardian of the celestial treasuries and the
Halls. He is especially appointed over the 'secrets'.
"Metatron is set over the Halls and all their splendours": Zohar,iii. 171 b.
"All the keys are committed to him": Zohar, i. 37 b, 55 b, 181 b,
223 b, iii. 171 b. The possession of the keys is symbolical of Meta-
tron's possession of all the Divine secrets.
Metatron commits the secrets to man (Zohar, i. 37 b) and to the
spirits in heaven (Zohar, iii. 171 b).
The 'Secrets' include the 'Mysteries of the Tora' and hence
Metatron is called the 'Prince of the Tora '. He gave the (terrestrial)
Tora to Moses, was Moses' teacher: Siyyuni on Ex. 32
; YR. ii.
10 b; S. Yesira, RABAD'S Introduction (ed. Warsaw, fol. 9 a).
Metatron teaches the Tora and its mysteries in heaven, and is the
president of the heavenly Academy, &WO*fiJb ^: Zohar, iii.
197 b ;YR. i. 31 b
; Sefeer ha-qQoma, OPP. 658, fol. 102 b. He "pro-
pounds HalakoJ> in the heavenly Academy": Tiqqune ha-zZohar,
tiqqun no. 56.
He is the Prince not only of the Tora but also of the whole classical
Talmudic, Midrasic and Cabbalistic Literature: Add. 15299, fol.
49 b, i.e. from him emanates, in the last instance, all knowledge of
the mysteries of the Universe.
(e) Metatron is the guardian of the spirits and souls in heaven, both
before and after their earthly life.
He is "appointed to give life to those who are to dwell in the dust
(i.e. the spirits who are about to enter the life on earth)"
: Zohar, i.
181 b. He "assigns a 'star' for the newborn to enlighten his n esamd
(spirit) during his life on earth": Tuft hd-'Arces, yr. i. 46 a.
After death he"conducts the spirits and souls back to their places
":
OHBI 8
114 INTRODUCTION
Zohar, i. 181 b. He introduces the n esama (spirit) on high, saying to
it :
'
Enter, Enter !
'
: Zohar Hadds, 26 a.
Metatron is the chieftain of the angels GABRIEL (for the righteous,or for Israel) and SAMMAEL (for the wicked or those outside Israel),
who fetch the spirits from on earth by authority of Metatron, their
leader: Tufi ha-'Arces, yr. i. 54 a. He is actually called "the Angel of
Death": YR. i. 573.
(Metatron has here taken over functions of old associated with the
name of MIKAEL.)
C. Metatron God's representative ruler over the world (Prince of
the World); celestial judge of the world; executor of the Divine
decrees; the representative of the Holy One to the individual; the
protector, intercessor, intermediary and advocate.
1 . In his capacity of ruler of the world Metatron is usually associ-
ated with the 70 (72) princes of kingdoms, representing the different
nations of the world.
"Metatron, the Prince of the World, is the ruler over the princesof the nations. Metatron, not the Holy One, is the ruler of the
nations, but Israel has the Holy One himself for its ruler": Yalq.
Hadas, Mal'afcim, 57.
"Metatron is the memunnce over all the nations, and he understands
their language" : Hcesced I6- Abraham, 'Ayin Mispdt, Nahar, no. 25.
He gives maintenance to the world through the 70 (72) princes:
Zohar, i. 229 a b.
He is the K7?D of the World (the comprehensive unity) : Zohar,i. 45 a b.
"All the ten Se
firop clothe themselves in Metatron in order to
work through him in the world. The Malkup (the tenth Se
fira,
representing the Unity of the Universe) rests in Metatron": Pardes
Rimmonim, Gate xvi. ch. 4.
2. "Metatron is the judge of the world": S. Talpiyyop, H3d;Raya Me
heemna, par. Pinhas (Zohar, iii. 219 b seqq.).
As judge he is the "head of the Celestial Be]? Din", "for he gives
judgements and decisions in respect of all": Zohar, iii. 186 a (judge-ment is taken in the wide sense of general government as well as
forensic judgement).He unites in himself the two attributes of Justice and Mercy : he is
the head of the two groups of angels, the angels of Justice under
'AZZA and the angels of Mercy under 'UZZIEL: MCL ar<%%<%]> ha-'^lohu]>
fol. 117 b (comm.).
METATRON IN LATER MYSTICAL LITERATURE 115
"Metatron is called 'sar ha-pPanim' for he has two pdnim (faces):
Justice and Mercy": YR. i. 57 a.
He is of course the judge also of man after his death and functions
at the Last Judgement: Semop seel Metatron, MICH. 256, fol. 30 a.
He is the guardian of the strict fulfilment of the statutes of the
Tora, "he has been entrusted with the 613 keys" (613 the number of
the statutes of the Law) : Zohar, i. 223 b.
Note. Outside the*
Celestial BeJ> Din', i.e. when not contemplatedin his function of judge, Metatron is always associated with the
attribute of Mercy, cf. below.
3. Metatron is the representative of the Holy One to individual
men."Itwas Metatronwho showed himself to Moses and to the prophets,
for filTypl rp*y did not show Himself to any man": Ma' areekeep
ha-^lohup, YR. i. 21 a.
"When the Holy One chose a prophet and destined him to partakeof the S e
kina, it was Metatron who bestowed upon the prophet of
the light of ekina": Semop seel Metatron, fol. 29 a. "When the
Dibbur (the Divine Word) came to the prophet it was Metatron who
spoke to him through the Bap Qol": ib.
Metatron receives man's prayers, see below.
4. Metatron protects man against evil: against $H VJS3 and the
Q'K/op: YR. i. 60 b.
Metatron is the'
Shield of man '
;if only he remembers Metatron,
when in danger, one will be delivered and rescued : Semop seel Meta-
tron, foil. 29 a, 30 a.
5. Metatron is the Intercessor, Intermediary and Advocate.
He is called SENEGRON (from crvvrfyopos) to denote him as an
Advocate: YR. i. 60 b.
He is the Se
negor for Israel;and when Satan tries to accuse Israel
on high, Metatron makes him confused so that he is unable to bringforth his accusation: Semop seel Metatron, fol. 33 b. He records the
merits of Israel and seals the records: ib. fol. 29 a.
"When the wrath of the Holy One is kindled against His children,
then Metatron prays for them and transforms the Middap ha-dDin into
Middap ha-Rahamim (causes the Divine decrees to be determined
by the attribute of Mercy instead of by the attribute of Justice)"
: ib.
fol. 40 b.
Metatron is appointed to receive man's prayers: Yalq. Hadas,
MaVakim, 9; Semop seel Metatron, foil. 33 b, 34 a.
8-2
Il6 INTRODUCTION
"The way of the prayer is from man's heart to the Hasmal, from
the Hasmal to Metatron, by Metatron it is brought behind the
Pargod before the Throne of Glory" : Megallce
lAmuqo]), 'Ofan 196.
In this aspect Metatron is frequently associated with SANDALFON
and'AKA]?RIEL: YR. i. 59 b, 60 a, Me
g.(Am. ii. 66 b.
" 'AKA]?RIEL receives the Morning Prayer (the rVIPlBO, Metatron
the Afternoon Prayer (the rtHJ/b) and SANDALFON the Evening
Prayer (the fV3"iy)": Me
gallce'Amuqop, i. 28 b.
"Metatron is called SIGRON when shutting the doors through which
the prayers are admitted into the celestial abodes, PIHON when
opening them": Tiqqune ha-zZohar, tiqqun no. 56.
Like SANDALFON, Metatron binds crowns for His Master of man's
prayers: Zohar, i. 37 b; Me
g.'Am. ii. 66 b (cf. TB. Ha
giga, 13 b).
Ace. to some, men should pray not to JTITyn fiTtf (the un-
manifested Deity) but to Metatron, for Metatron is appointed over
this world: Add. 27142, fol. 109 a b. 1
"Israel prays to the Holy One and to Metatron ", states S. Heseeq,
MICH. 256, fol. 33 b (comm.).
D. Metatron receives special names and appellations indicatinghis high position. He is called by the Divine Names, YHUH, '^LOHIM,sADDAY, etc.; is called Na'ar and 'Ullema (Youth, Child), Zdqen y
Zeqdn Bepo or Saba de
-Be]>a (Steward, the Eldest Servant of His
house); the Prince of the World; the Prince of the Presence; is
identified with the 'Angel of YHUH', with YEHOEL, etc., and has
'
numerous names '.
i. The expression "whose name is like the name of His Master"
with reference to Metatron seems to have been associated with
the conception of Metatron from its very origin. Metatron was called
the'
Lesser YHUH '
to denote him as vice-regent and 'second Throne '.
When Metatron was identified with the angel of YHUH and with
YEHOEL, or as a cause of this, the appellation in question found its
scriptural support in Ex. 2321
: "for my name is in him".
And, very much later, even a series of gematrical supports were
invented, of which the most well known is that which points to the
equal numerical value ofpntOtO/D
and Hfe?. (The theory pro-
pounded lately by Moore in Harv. Theol. Rev. loc. cit. infra, viz.
that the expression was derived from the original identity of Mikael
i They are reported as arguing:
ntmo iff ff'w insi
METATRON IN LATER MYSTICAL LITERATURE 117
and Metatron, Metatron being merely an appellative used of Mikael,is inadmissible, since the expression is not used with regard to
Mikael, whereas it is inseparably bound up with the name ofMetatron.
The connection between YEHOEL of Ap. Abr. and Metatron on this
point, contended by Box cf. below is, on the other hand, confirmed
by earlier as well as later mystical literature.)
(a) Metatron is very frequently calledjftp HIPP, the Lesser
YHUH: Ma artefc<%p ha- tj
lohup, 119 b ("for he possesses the Divine
Letters, which are Divine Powers, JlVrPtf DIIID by which he
performs everything"). This is said to be Metatron's real name.
Uidduy Yafce, 134 a, 'Qabbala* in Add. 27142, fol. 109 a b.
(ft)He is also called simply YHUH and also '^lohim, Sadday, etc.
"In his rulership over the world he bears the Divine Name Sadday,
but when ascending on high, he bears the name of his Master,YHUH": Zohar, i. 149 a b.
"He is called Yah and Sadday": S. Hesceq, Add. 27120, foil.
"Metatron is called YHUH and '^LOHIM, 'JEHYIE >A JER'
SADONAY and has many other names": Ma arefcce]> ha-'Mlohuj>, foil.
118 b, 119 b.
"The 72 Divine Names are also names of Metatron": ib. n8b.
2. The appellation Na'ar occurs almost as frequently as the nameMetatron itself. Cf. Zohar, i. 37 b, 223 b, ii. 66 b, 94 b, iii. 171 b;
Zohar Hadas, 69 b. In later cabbalistical literature it is exactly
synonymous with Metatron;hence it does not, as a rule, denote any
special function or office of Metatron. Various functions of Metatron
are, in various contexts, linked with the epithet of Naar."He is called Naar because he performs the service of a 'na'ar'
tg) before the ekina": Pardes Rimmonim, 161 b.
He is called Na'ar, for he is the Prince of the World who said
TGDT DJ1 TlTl "flft ('I kave been a na'ar youth and now I am
old', Ps. 3725)": Zohar, i. 181 b (contested by the Tosaphists; cf.
note on 3 En. 3).
The Aramaic equivalent is 'ullema: Zohar, i. 223 b (used especially
to denote Metatron as the manifestation of the S ekina).
The quotation from Ps. 37^ is made the basis for the connection of
the appellation Na'ar with that of Zaqen. The Zaqen is most often
used in the sense of Steward, the Eldest Servant of his house, alluding
to Gen. 242
: "Metatron rules over all that the Holy One has".
Metatron. . .is the %eqan bepo (the eldest of his house) ace. to the
"
"
Il8 INTRODUCTION
word 'I have been a naar and now I am a zaqen\ viz. the one 'who
rules over all that He has', for all colours are seen in him": Zohar,
i. 181 b. Cf. Yalq. Hddds, MaVakim, 98; YR. i. 60 a.
The appellation 'AZbced also occurs frequently. This is connected
with the zeqdn bepo. As Eliezer, the ze
qdn bepo of Abraham, was the
servant ('cebced), so Metatron, the z e
qdn bepo of the Holy One, is called
'cebced. He is also identified with the 'cebced YHUHof Isaiah. YRL.^
Met. 2; Yalq. Hddds, Mai dfcim, 39=
59; YR. i. 59 b, 60 a b.
3. Metatron is frequently termed 'the Prince of the World' which
naturally denotes his rulership over the terrestrial world (see above
under C), butsometimes is interpreted differently. Hcescedl6- 'Abraham,
Mispat 25; 'Emteq ha-mMcelcefc, yr. i. 57 b; Ma arcencep hd-'^lohup,
89 b.
"Metatron is the Prince of the world of Yesird":Meg.
'Am. 'Ofan
118;'Asdrd Ma?a
mdrop, yr. i. 54 a; YR. i. 60 a(>A
kaJ>riel the Prince
of B eri'a, Metatron the Prince of Ye
sird, and Sandalfon the Prince
of lAsiyya).
"Metatron is the Prince over the rulers of Yesird": Meg.lAm.
i. 66 a.
"Metatron is the Prince of the World, for he is appointed over the
performance of the Songs on earth to collect them and bring them
before the Holy One": Hcesced le-
J
Abraham, 'Ayin 73.
Prince of the World, "for he functioned at the Creation" (Ma ar.
hd-'EL 89 b and frequ.; cf. TB. Hullin, 60 a), or was the cosmical
protogonon or the 'Adam Qddmon (Hcesced le-
y
Abraham, Mispat 25).
4. As in earlier literature Metatron is called the 'Prince of the
Presence', DUfin ^l^. This is usually taken in the sense of "the
Prince who has access to the Divine Presence or who represents the
Divine Presence to man". Playing upon the word pdnim (face) a
cabbalistic passage explains the epithet as follows: "He is called the
Prince of the Pdnim for he has two Pdnim, Judgement and Mercy"
(YR. i. 57 a, cf. above p. 115).
The Aramaic equivalent is j^tfl tfj/b/b which shows that the
D 1^ was understood as 'face(s)': Midras Rup, 85 b. But even in
Aramaic contexts the form D*Jn 12^ is the usual: Zohar Hadds,26 a et al.
"My presence shall go with them (Ex. 3314
) refers to Metatron":
Bahya, Comm. on the Pentateuch, Ex. 2321
. The Prince of the Presence
represents the Divine Presence.
There is no '
class of angels of the presence'
mentioned in cabba-
listic literature (cf. Book ofJubilees, 22> 18, 15
27, 3i
14). But the function
METATRON IN LATER MYSTICAL LITERATURE 1 19
of'
Prince of the Presence'
is sometimes distributed among the three
angels>AKA]?RIEL, Metatron and SANDALFON: Me
g.tAm. i. 10 c.
"Metatron is the Prince of the Presence on the side of ^ItD (Good)and SAMMAEL the Prince of the Presence on the side of.JH (Evil)":
YR. i. 58 a.
5. Metatron is identified with the "angel of YHUH". It was
Metatron who showed himself to Moses in the burning bush : Me
g.lAm. 'Ofan 277 ;
cf. Siyyuni on Ex. 32
.
The "angel of YHUH" of Num. 2222seqq. (who appeared unto
Balaam) refers to Metatron: Zohar, iii. 186 a.
The "Redeeming Angel
"of Gen. 48
16is Metatron : Zohar, i. 232 a.
Tiqqune ha-zZohar, 112 a.
Naturally Metatron is identified with the angel of the Lord in
Ex. 2320~22
. In this connection he is also usually identified with
YEHOEL. "Metatron is called YEHOEL, and he was meant by the YHUH
in Ex. 241
,'Come up unto YHUH' HVT ^tf M^tf, for the letters
of nilT Stf are those of ^KIJT (YEHOEL)": Add. 15299, fol. 45 b.
Cf. B eripMe
nuha, 4 c d and YR. ii. 64 b.
6. Metatron has numerous names. He has 70 names: Siyyuni on
Gen. n5,YR. i. 60 b. He is bearer of the 70 (72) Divine Names:
Ma'vrtefteep ha-'^lohup, 118 b.
He has 60 myriads of names, each name signifying a specific
function of his : Tiqqune ha-zZohar, tiqqun 56.
Semop seel Metatron, MICH. 256, foil. 29 a~44 a, enumerates and
comments upon 77 names of Metatron. These are found also in
S. Hesceq.
E. Metatron is the translated Enoch. The influence of the HebrewBook of Enoch on this point is very marked. From Zohar onwards
the conceptions of the elevation of Enoch into Metatron are made the
basis for highly mystical speculations on the pilgrimage of the. souls,
the descent of the spirit to the terrestrial world and its ascent again to
its celestial home. Cf. below under H.The Enoch-Metatron ideas are connected with Gen. 5^, "he was
not for God took him", and Enoch's elevation into Metatron-Naaris based on Proverbs 226
"tyy? TDM, which is interpreted "Enoch
was made into the Naar, i.e. Metatron": Zohar, i. 37 b, 223 b;
Midras Rup, 85 b. In Zohar, i. 223 b, the dependence upon 3 Enoch
is indicated by a reference to"those (well-known) Baraipas ".
The sequence 'Enoch Metatron' or, sometimes, 'Metatron Enoch'
is very frequent. Cf. e.g. Zohar iii. 189 a b;Me
g.iAm. i. 46 d, 47 b.
120 INTRODUCTION
Metatron retains the functions of Scribe, Witness, Testifier
associated with him on the ground of his identity with' Enoch.
Scribe: Tiqqune ha-zZohar, tiqqun 56. Witness, Testifier (of men's
deeds) : YR. i. 57 a, 58 a.
F. Metatron is connected with the Divine Service in heaven. Hehas a Tabernacle of his own. MikaePs function of Celestial HighPriest is sometimes transferred to Metatron. He is further representedas the Se
liah Sibbur, the Celestial Choirmaster and the supervisor of
the performance of the celestial'
Songs '.
"There are two celestial Tabernacles. One is concealed in the
highest and is to be revealed only in connection with the manifestation
of the world to come. The other is the Tabernacle that was existent
ideally before the Creation, but was not established until the momentwhen the Tabernacle on earth was completed. This tabernacle is the
'tabernacle of Metatron Naar\ In the Tabernacle of Metatron
Mikael is the High Priest": Zohar, ii. 143 a, 159 a.
Zohar, ii. 159 a, explicitly denies that Metatron performs the
service of High Priest in the Tabernacle of Metatron. The passageinstead intimates that Metatron represents the Deity in the second
Tabernacle. It quotes, however, a tradition ace. to which the HolyOne showed Moses the celestial Tabernacle and Metatron performingthe service in it.
Metatron has two immediately subordinate angels, viz. 'UZZIEL
and 'AZZA. Of these 'UZZIEL is the celestial High Priest: YH., Mai.
"Metatron JTntfMtf is tne High Priest in heaven": Semop seel
Metatron^ MICH. 256, fol. 29 a.
"Metatron is the priest officiating at the Celestial Altar": Zohar
Hadas, Midras ha-nNceicslam, 25 d.
'
"Metatron is the &liah Sibbur on high": YR. i. 58 b.
"Metatron is the Hazzan on high": YR. ib.
"Metatron is appointed over all the'
Songs'
that are sung on earth
to collect them and bring them before the Divine Presence"
: Hcesced
le-'Abraham,l
Ayin Kol.
"Metatron utters the'
Blessed'
f^fc^S"
: YR. i. 60 b.
G. Metatron has cosmical significance. He is the Cosmical
Protogonon, the first of God's Creation. He is the creative power in
the Divine Word, the first emanation, etc. He is the 'Adam Qddmon."Metatron was the beginning of God's Creation": Yalq. Hadas,
MaVakim, 59.
means JW fc^O, 'He created six', viz. the six letters
METATRON IN LATER MYSTICAL LITERATURE 121
of the word Metatron"; "Metatron is the first of God's creation":
Tiqqunim, 116 b.
This is also expressed thus: "Metatron is the first letter, the
'AL^F ": S. Raziel, 27 b.
Metatron carries the whole world: Sent, seel Met. foil. 33 b, 40 b.
Metatron is the creative power in the Divine Word (yehi 'or, etc.) :
Liqqutim Ncehmadim, 25 b.
He is the YesodI
0ldm (the pillar of the world) : cf . below.
The beginning of God's creation was Metatron who was the pro-
totype of Man made by the Holy One in His image: Matar<zkce]>
ha-'Mlohu]> (Hayyat), 169 b.
The same is said in YR. i. 23 a, but is here connected with the idea
of Metatron as the Spiritual Essence in the Righteous (cf. below).
"God created man in his own image" (Gen. i27
)means: "God
created man in the image of Metatron ". So long as he is worthy he
carries the image of Metatron (within himself), but when not worthythe image of Metatron is exchanged by the image of Sammael: "Inthe image of '^lohim (read : in the image of Sammael) created he him ".
H. Metatron is the Sekina or the Presence of Sekina in the world
and in man. He is the First Spirit-Man, who at the same time is the
vehicle of the Deity, and is present in the Righteous, and, in the last
instance, in all men. He is the eternal, Spiritual-Divine Essence in
man. In his identity with Enoch he symbolizes the pilgrimage of the
spirit from its home in the Presence of the Deity through the different
spheres of the Universe down to the terrestrial world and back againto its source. Here lies the real centre of gravity of the cabbalistic
speculations on Metatron.
i. We often find the expression" e
kina, that is Metatron", whenan examination of the contexts shows that what is really meant is that
the S ekina is contained in Metatron, or manifested by Metatron.
Metatron is the Xdyos of ekina, to speak in Neo-Platonic terms.
He is the connecting link between the S ekina and the individual
angels and spirits, and hence is represented as having his higher and
lower spheres of existence or activity. This is expressed by the state-
ment, that there are' two Metatrons '. The one is
'
Metatron the Great ',
the other 'Metatron the Created'. The former is the S ekina or 'the
body of ekina ', the other the angel-prince and celestial ruler. Theformer is distinguished from the latter by the insertion of the letter
Yod: p^btO^ (Pardes Rimmonim, 93 d), to signify him as the bearer
of the ekina (represented by the letter Yod, the Nequdda Pe
suta)
this distinction is however not observed.
122 INTRODUCTION
"To the Great Metatron refers the Siur Qomd for he is the
'Adam 'JElyon, i.e. the self-expression of the Deity in the First Spirit-
Man": YR. i. 21 a. Another tradition has: "The Siur Qomd refers
to the Created Metatron = 'Adam ha^Elyon"
: YR. i. 59 b (HaMm hd
Rdzini).It was this Metatron who showed himself to Moses and the
prophets for the HlT^H DTJ? did not show Himself to any man:Me
g.'Am. 'Ofan 277, YR. i. 21 a, 57 b.
" He is the Glory of the Holy One ": YR. i. 58 b.
"Manwas created in the image of Metatron"
: Yalq. Had., Mal'aftim y
47'* . . '. ." Sekina is hidden in Metatron": Pardes Rimmonim, xvi. 4.
"Sekina is clothed in Metatron": YR. i. 59 a.
"The ten descents of the S ekina were in Metatron": YR. i. 58 a.
"S ekina rests in Metatron" or "on the hands of Metatron":
Semop seel Metatron, SAHSAHYAH, fol. 29 a.
"Metatron is the body of S ekina." At the same time he is the
manifestation of the First or Highest Spirit, the First Spirit-Man.-This Spirit is the "celestial bap zug of the Righteous", i.e. is presentin all the righteous, as the vehicle of the Deity in them : Zohar, ii. 94 b.
"Metatron was the first emanation of the Holy Spirit, he was the
first Spirit (Nesdmd). From Metatron emanated all the individual
Spirits and all the angels"
: Liqqutim Ncehmddim, Add. 17807, fol. 25 b.
In another metaphor: "Metatron is the Naar or 'Ullemd (son of)
the 'Immd (here= S e
kina)": Zohar, i. 223 b.
2. (a) Metatron as the First Spirit from which all individual spirits
have emanated is present in all the individual spirits and in all menas long as they keep in vital contact with their Divine-Spiritual source.
The technical term for Man in vital connection with his Divine-
Spiritual source is Saddiq, Righteous.Metatron hence is represented as present in all the righteous: in
Enoch, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Elijah, Isma'el b.J
^lisV. Hewas the Spirit (N
esdmd) of the firstAdam, but left himwhen he sinned :
YR. i. 52 a('Asdrd Ma^mdrop}, Hessced l
e- 'Abraham, Mispat 25 ;YR.
i. 57 a ^Emceq ha-mMcelcefy. Metatron was in Joseph: Me
g.*Am.
i. 66 b, 45 a;'Asdrd Ma'a
mdrop, 122 b. He was in Noah: Me
g.JAm.
i. 5 b. The outstanding saints, 'prophets', 'righteous' were the
Avataras of Metatron.
(b) Metatron as the Spiritual essence in man is expressed by the
terms of "the madrega of Metatron", "H^Sj? KTTT" (the Celestial
Light, the Divine Spark), "the middle column = 'Ammuda de 'Mmsd-
METATRON IN LATER MYSTICAL LITERATURE 123
'ipa ", the"Spirit of the First Adam," etc.
1
(Cf . how in Pistis Sophiaboth the Great Yao and the Little Yao carry the epithets "he of the
middle", "the good, he of the middle", "the great captain (fjyov-
/-tepos) of the middle" (ed. Horner, pp. 6, 97, 187, ed. Schmidt,
pp. 7, 8, 126, 241,* ed. Mead, pp. 10, 163, 300 f.).)
Metatron represents the pilgrimage of the spirit, its descent and
ascent. Metatron's identity with Enoch symbolizes the descent of
the spirit into earthly life, into the existence as a terrestrial man, and
the ascent of the terrestrial man into a celestial being. It will not be
out of the way to compare here Pistis Sophia (ed. Horner, p. 180,
ed. Schmidt, p. 232):"taw, t'cuu, t'aou: This is its interpretation: iota,
the Universe came out, alpha, they will turn them, 6, will become the
completion of all the completions."3 Cf. also below (c) and the equation
the Divine in /cdoy-tos= the spiritual in man (vide Reitzenstein,
Mand. B. des Herrn der Grosse, p. 5, and Iran. Erlos. Myst. passim.).
The 'Ammuda de->Mmsaif>d represents both good and evil; the
direction downwards (the descent of the spirit) represents evil, the
direction upwards represents good: Meg.
tAm. ii. 59 b.
Metatron is the ladder in Jacob's vision, on which ladder the
angels were descending and ascending: Meg.
tAm. i. 45 a; ib. 'Ofan
196. He is the Saddiq, the Righteous, as the Pillar of the world, the
Foundation of the Universe, ace. to Proverbs zo25 : Add. 27142,fol. 109, S. Talpiyyop, n d. In this Saddiq the 'Ammuda de-*Mmsa-'ipd is connected with the ekina: Tiqqunim, H9b, i.e. he repre-sents the ascent of the spirit to its home, the Presence of the Sekina.
"The expression'
Enoch-Metatron'
symbolizes the unification of
Terrestrial and Celestial Man": Zohar, iii. 189 a b.
Proverbs 226,"hanoik Id-nNadr 'dl pi ddrko" is interpreted:
"Enoch was made into the Naar Metatron by the Holy One whotook him from on earth and made him a ruler on high for ever". Heis the exponent in heaven of man's pilgrimage. He is both 'old and
1 Thus Metatron as the Primal Man (irpatros avdpairos, ptt"lp DTK) is eo ipsothe spiritual being, revealed in different righteous men through the ages. Forthis idea, cf. Clem. Horn. 3
ao, Recogn. i. 52, ii. 22 (the prophet who goes through
the world in various forms). The carriers of the prophet are : Adam, Enoch, Noah,Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses (Horn. 17*, cf. i813 , 2B2
) and are called the seven
columns or pillars (Bousset, HG. pp. 172 ff.). Cf. Epiphanius, Heer. 363
, 532 onthe Ebionites and Elxaites (pointed out by Bousset), and the Mandaitic con-
ception of the 'one-born', 'unique' or 'beloved Son' as present in all the
Messengers (vide esp. GR. iv). Cf. also the following note.
2 Pistis Sophia (ed. Mead, p. 10): "So the power of the little YaS, who is in
the midst, and the soul of the prophet Elias, they were bound into the body of
John the Baptist"; cf. ib. preceding and sequel and The Second Book of Jeu"(ed. Schmidt) p. 320.
3 F. C. Burkitt renders :
" / Everything has gone forth. A They will return
therewith. O There will be the End of all ends." (JThS. xxvi (1925), p. 391.)
124 INTRODUCTION
young' (ace. to Ps. sy25): he is a living record of the spirit's journey
from its earliest beginnings to its last phases: Midras Rup, '85 b.
(c) The spirit's descent and ascent are also brought into connection
with the mystical language of Ezek. i14
. The descent is the 'running'
(NIV)), the ascent is the 'returning' (H'lfe?).The very turning-point
(from the descent into the ascent) is assigned to the life on this earth,
symbolized by the earthly life of Enoch. Metatron as descending is
called NURIEL. The turning-point from the descent into the ascent is
an occurrence in the will (tfiyi) f the earthly man, the turning of
man's will from the evil inclination to the good inclination (from the
yescer ha-ra to theyester ha-ttob). This is metaphorically expressed bythe statement, that there is one Enoch ' from the side of evil
'
(the son
of Cain, Gen. 417
)and one Enoch 'from the side of good' (the de-
scendant of '^nos, Gen. s6"24
). The turning from evil into good starts
the process through which man regains his Nesama, his spiritual
nature, and ascends from one celestial grade (darga) to the other,
until he reaches the highest spiritual grade, that of the 'Adam ha-1
JElyon, the First Man of Pure Spirit, Metatron, who is next to the
Deity. This process is considered to be symbolized by the translation
of Enoch "whose flesh (terrestrial nature) was transformed into fire
(spiritual nature)"
: Tiqqunim, i i6b. Cf . Joh. 313
: ovSels avafiefiyKevets TOV ovpavbv el ^ 6 e/c TOV ovpavov /caret/Sets, 6 vib? TOV
avdpcoTrov. The triad Nuriel-Enoch-Metatron thus brought in con-
nection with the time-process (pre-existence, present life, future),and with the HpuTaivQptoTros ideas may be considered in the
light of the Parsistic and Gnostic (Mandaitic) ideas of the threefold
original man, who is also pure man, the original righteous man (in
Mandaitic taken over as Hibil, Sij?il and 'Enos) ace. to Reitzenstein,
Das iranische Erlosungsmysterium, pp. 242-244 (cf. Bousset, Haupt-
probleme der Gnosis, pp. 205, 206). The cabbalistic representations
are, in fact, much clearer in their conception of the First Spirit-Manand his parabolical journey than the various Gnostic representations
dwelt upon by Bousset and Reitzenstein.
Metatron is the"Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil
"(Gen. 29) :
Kanfe Yona, yr. i. 59 b.
Metatron is called 'Good and Evil'; "from the appearance of his
loins even upward" (Ezek. i 27)he is good, and "downward" (ib.)
he is evil: Me
g.<Am. ii. 59 b.
Metatron represents the side of Good and Pure: YR. i. 58 a.
Such seemingly contradictory statements are intelligible when theyare understood as allusions to Metatron as symbolical of the spirit's
ORIGIN OF THE WORD METATRON 125
parabolical course: the direction downwards being termed evil, the
direction upwards good.
(d) As in other connections (see above), Metatron also as symbolicalof the spirit's pilgrimage or of the Spiritual Essence of the Righteous,is associated with Sandalfon, a sort of copy of Metatron. Thus it is
sometimes stated that SANDALFON is the translated Elijah: YR. i. 57 a.
"Two earthly men were made into angels: Enoch who became
Metatron and Elijah who became SANDALFON ": Me
g.lAm. i. 27 d,
66 a b, ii. 3 d;l
Emceq ha-mMcelcek, 176 d (cf. above, p. 106, note i).
It is sometimes hinted that the highest goal of the spirit or its
greatest victory can only be attained or won through the realization
of the 'turning' during earthly life. The angels proper do not attain
the height of the Righteous, they are lower than Metatron, because
they have not penetrated into "the darkest recesses of the Universe,
those which are furthest from the Divine Abode", viz. this earthly
life. "When Moses was shown Metatron-Enoch, he desired to godown on earth, i.e. to enter earthly life, in order to be able to rise to
the height of Metatron-Enoch": S. Talpiyyop, 166 a.
12. ORIGIN OF THE WORD 'METATRON'
Hp H E actual significance or derivation of the word Metatron seems to
J. have been forgotten quite soon after Metatron as a distinct celestial
figure had clearly emerged. Hence we find, from the middle of the
ninth century onwards and up to the present time a great manydifferent attempts made at the explanation of the word. The various
explanations or derivations may be classified as follows :
(1) Metatron derived from 1J (or JODfc).
(2) Metatron derived from the Latin metator.
(3) Metatron derived from MiJ?ra.
(4) Metatron derived from iLtTarvpavvos', metatorion;
mediator; mater; KnWCOb; HJ>.
(5) Metatron derived from/x,erct
and 6p6vo<s.
(i) Metatron derived from "itDJ.
Metatron already at an early time was explained from *"|ftj in the
sense of 'guard', 'protect', etc., either directly from this root or bythe medium of mtDtt, mtDD.The earliest instance of this derivation is found in the so-called
Simmusa Rabba. This instance seems never to have been pointed out
before.
126 INTRODUCTION
"In the sixth Hall is Enoch who was clothed with splendour of
light. . .and made into Metatron who. . .represents the guardianship
of all the souls that ascend from on earth : [p^DI tfJl6?fiJ hj? J"HEab
Ql"/? &QDKD." The Simmusd Rabba thus uses the word
to explain the form Metatron. (The Simmusd Rabba, in its
present form, dates from about the middle of the ninth century.1
)
Bahya, Commentary on the Pentateuch (Pesaro, 1507, fol. 98 b c),
commenting on Ex. 3320 also gives ItOJ as a possible derivation of
Metatron. He explicitly connects Metatron, as derived from 1DJ, with
the Targumic rendering rnD for the Hebrew mD&y/b of Gen. a65 .
Isa. Horowitz, Sene Luhop ha-bB e
rip, Amsterdam, 1649, fol. 230 c:
Metatron is the same as "iDlfe? (guardian), pointing to the Targumic
rendering of JVWD by NmtpJb.Musaj ha-'Arufc ('^n^-edition, Amsterdam, 1655, fol. 102 d)
gives the same explanation.
Similarly, in the Cracow edition of the Alphabet of R.'Aqiba
(1579) in the Enoch-Metatron fragment inserted at the end of letter
'AL^F, there is an explanatory gloss (bracketed) after the word Meta-
tron, which reads as follows:>(?& DU1M IfilG?
p yi mcoDThis gloss also translates Metatron by Somer (guardian) with
reference to the Targum rendering of mismcercep as matrap (from
A. Jellinek, Beitrdge zur Geschichte der Kabbala, ii (1852), pp. 4
seqq. considers the derivation from IftJ as a possible etymology of
Metatron.
The original feature in Jellinek's explanation is his linking up of
Metatron as a ndter (guardian) with the passage on the 'Angel' in
Ex. 322 -22
("pwS into"ptDfcS),
which already in TB. Sank. 38 b
is used with reference to Metatron. (Alternative explanation:
fjierpov,see below.)
M. Jastrow, A Dictionary of the Targumim, the Talmud Babli and
Yerushalmi, sub voce gives Metatron asj'nDtSft ('tS^ft) from "ItDJ.
'Mattatron' (which would be related to mattdrd: service, post,
watch, guard) means 'Chief of the Service' (chief of the angels whoare called Servants). The etymological progenitor of J11IDC3D was,ace. to Jastrow, a form
i BH. vi. 109 seqq.
ORIGIN OF THE WORD METATRON 127
(2) Metatron derived from or connected etymologicallywith the Latin metator.
In mediaeval cabbalistic writings the interpretation of Metatron
from '
metator'
is first met with. It should be noted, however, that in
the writings in question this is never the exclusive interpretation of
the name : it is put by the side of various other more or less abstruse
'etymologies'.Eleazar of Worms (died 1237), Hilkop Mitatron (in the British
Museum MS. Add. 27199, fol. 114 a):
"Know that he is called Metatron because he is a T)D*t3J&,
which is interpreted 'leader', as it is said: The Holy One, blessed be
He, was made a metator for the waters (Gen. R. v. 4),. . .for He is the
Guide of the World (the Prince of the World). And he says pi (i.e.
'utter praise' to the Holy One) every day."Metatron thus is explained from TltDtD/S + fn. This passage is
important, since it shows the starting-point for the association of
Metatron with metator: it was evidently the Midras dictum of the
Holy One as the 'metator' for the primaeval waters (of the Story of
Creation). It also shows that this association was made on the basis
of the conception of Metatron as the'
Prince of the World ' who in
this capacity was concerned with the works of Creation (cf. TB.Yeb. i6b).In the cabbalistic speculations the dictum "the Holy One was
a metator" is changed into "the Holy One was Metatron", i.e.
the Most High in his cosmical activity was represented by Meta-
tron.
From these cabbalistic speculations the later reading Metatron for
metator in Gen. R. v. 4 has, most probably, originated.
(In other contexts R. Eleazar of Worms connects Metatron with
-'meter', 'metron', 'mitra', etc. Bodl. MS. MICH. 175, foil. 20 b,
21 a.)
Yalqut ReJubeni (ed. Warsaw, 1901, ii. fol. 56 b) quotes from
Tiqqunim: Metator is one of several names given to Metatron as
indicative of his various functions. The metator is here connected
with 5OCD/b ('rain', in the cabbalistic symbolical language = the
bestowal of spiritual gifts, emanating from the celestial regions, uponthe terrestrials) and made to signify: he who conveys spiritual
parnasa (maintenance).
Nachmanides, Commentary on the Torah, on Ex. i212,first quoted
in Siyyuni (ed. Cremona, 1560, fol. 39 a), says that Metatron =
128 INTRODUCTION'
one who shows the way' and is equivalent to metator. He substitutes
'Metatron' for 'metator' in quoting Yelammedenu to Num. 2236 and
Deut. 231 .
Nachmanides shows dependence upon cabbalistic speculations in
representing Metatron-Twetafor as the JT7&? from the Holy One
p&O D'feJ^n D'BPy/bPl h?h> Metatron as metator hence means,
to Nachmanides, the representative of the Most High in his works on
earth.
Substituting' The Holy One
'
for*
Metatron'
and using'
Metatron'
as a sort of appellative, Nachmanides evolves the strange reading of
Sifre on Deut. 3249
,referred to above (p. 92, note i).
Elias Levita, Tisbi, connects Metatron (sub voce) with Metator, the
meaning of which he had "learnt from his pupil (Cardinal Egidius de
Viterbo) to be 'messenger'".David de Pomis
(fl.ab. 1550), Scemah Dauid (ed. Venice, 1587,
fol. u6b), derives Metatron from metator, "a Greek (Latin) word
signifying custos".
Buxtorf in his Dictionary places Metatron and Metator sub eadem
voce. The same does Dalman in his Handwdrterbuch?1
p. 232.
Danz, Shechina cum piis cohabitans (1723), after giving a compre-hensive summary of the different derivations of the word Metatron,decides in favour of the etymology from metator, in Greek /urarfc^.
1
Danz, from quotations of numerous sources, proves conclusivelythat the Hebrew ^fltDJD^ is identical with the Latin metator in the
sense of 'praecursor, praeparator, antegestor'. The Greek Mtraraj^ois found in the Gloss. Basilic. Ivii. 12 (Du Cange, Glossarium, s.v.
p. 919: 6 a-TrocrreXXo/xe^os ayyeXo? TT/JOS rous ap^ai/ras), and
also in Suidas' dictionary, vol. ii, interpreted as 6TT/O
00,77-0o-reA.A.0-
/u,ez>os ayyeXo? 77/30(9) TOV cip^ovros.The main contention of Danz on the basis of his identification of
the words metator and Metatron is that this celestial entity was bythe name Metatron indicated as none other than the S ekina. This
accords with the cabbalistic basis for the association of Metatron and
the Holy One as metator.
Danz also refers to the cabbalistic distinction between the two
quasi manifestations of Metatron, one lesser, regarded as a created
angel, the other, higher one, identical with the ekina or called the
body of S ekina, and maintains: "hie ipse Angelus Metator primus et
supremus idem prorsus sit cum Shechina, ab officio quod sustinet,
cognomen hoc accipiente".
i In Meuschen, Novum Testamentum ex Talmude et Antiquitatibus Illustratum.
ORIGIN OF THE WORD METATRON 129
Whereas in the earlier instances of the association of Metatron with
metator hitherto referred to, this association was made to convey the
exclusive position of Metatron as the representative of the Most Highor even as identical with the S e
kina, later followers of this interpreta-
tion seize upon it as a means of maintaining the comparative unim-
portance of Metatron, at least in the earlier phases of the conception.Hence we find that those who adhere to the 'metator-interpretation',in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries, mostly do this for dogmaticreasons.
This new development sets in with Cassel. 1
Cassel contends that the form'
Metatron' was substituted for the
original 'metator' simply to make up the numerical value 314 re-
quired to make the angelic name in question'
by gematria'
equal to
the Divine Name SADDAY (this rests on the late interpretation of
the words "My Name is in him" with reference to Metatron. The
sequence of ideas is exactly the reverse : the angelic figure Metatron
was called YHUH or the Lesser YHUH, and the cited words weref\ / /
applied to him: 3 En. i25, 48 c7
,D1 no. 102. Then later the accidental
numerical quality offntDtDft
and 'H&Jf was played upon. So byRasi and in cabbalistic writings; cf. above, pp. 116, 117, 119).
"Es soil", says Cassel, "durch seinen Inhalt allem selbstschop-
ferischen, selbstandigen ausweichen, eben weil es (metatron-metator)Diener bedeutet der Gott nur vorangeht und dessen Befehle erfiillt".
The same derivation (in the same general sense) is maintained byM. Sachs in Beitrdge zur Sprach- und Altertumsforschung, 1852, i.
108 n. and 194; Lewi Herzfeld, Geschichte des Volkes Israel, n. ii.
298, 345 (1847-57); Hamburger, Realencyclopddie des Judenthums,ii. 781; ]. Fiirst, Glossarium Grceco-Hebrceum, 1890, p. 1383;and S. Krauss, Griechische und Lateinische Lehnworter im Talmud,Midrasch und Targum, Berlin, 1898-9, ii, sub voce, also Bacher,
Die Agada der Tannaiten, i. 154.
S. Krauss, op. cit. i. 92, derives Metatron from metatorium
(lnyraTtopLov). In a note, pp. 250-252, he combines the two inter-
pretations, regarding metatorium as a formation from metator:
"Metatorium, der von Metatron abgesteckte Platz".
Friedlander, Der vorchristliche jildische Gnosticismus, 1898, accepts
the derivation from metator, but propounds an original theory as to
the origin of the name and the angelic conception. Metator is also
to Friedlander a'
Grenzabstecker'
;the origin of the conception is to
i Article 'Juden' in Ersch and Gruber, Allgemeine Encyklopcidie der Wissen-
schaften, 1818 seqq. ii. xxvii. pp. 40, 41, note 82.
OHBI
130 INTRODUCTION
be found in Gnosticism from where it was brought into the circle of
the Rabbinic scholars who occupied themselves with the study of
the Maerkatia (pp. 102 seqq.).
The Talmudic teachers under the mighty influence of the Gnosis
were forced into accepting a second, from the highest one distin-
guished Deity. Thus, says Friedlander, the Gnostic Metatron cameinto the Talmudic literature, and to him were assigned besides a
world-creative function also the office of guiding the Israelitish peopleand mediating between them and God. (Cf. below, p. 144.)The Gnostic figure which in Jewish circles emerged into Metatron
was, ace. to Friedlander, the Divine Dynamis Horos, which againemanated from the A.oyo? of the Jewish Alexandrinian School.
The parallels adduced by Friedlander to show Metatron's originfrom Horos are, however, insufficient for the purpose.
J. D. Eisenstein (OM. ii. 285 a) also accepts the derivation from
Metator: fW pB^B NIHjr|TD
D'JSn W^tihti
:
runpiosn
TDTO *pn mi iruow Metator
Nim ...... CD rn nw) -pra -pap1
? 7^iro ai in^s? ina* ww im ^a? rrapn na*w nWn
L. Blau, article 'Metatron', in J!. viii. 519, says "the derivation
from the Latin metator (= guide) is doubtless correct" and adduces
as further evidence a passage from "the Hebrew Book of Enoch"
which, however, will be seen to be a mistranslation of a misprint in
the text of Alphabet of R.iA
qiba, from which it is taken.
"The Hebrew Book of Enoch, in which, however, reference to
Metatron is constantly implied, says: 'He is the most excellent of all
the heavenly host and the guide (metatron) to all the treasuries of my(God)'." Thus Blau.
The misprint (BH. ii. 117) originating in the Cracow printededition of A. R. Aq. (1579), leaving out the words DD1K N'^I/D after
'Metatron', is caused by the insertion in that edition of a bracketed
gloss, explaining Metatron from ItDJ (vide above). But even in this
corrupted state the text cannot be translated as Blau translates.
The passage is in reality vss. 9 and 10 of ch. 48 D of our book, which
does not in any way use Metatron as an appellative, in the sense of
'guide'.
G. F. Moore, "Intermediaries in Jewish Theology," Harvard
Theological Review, vol. xv, after examining the occurrences of Meta-
ORIGIN OF THE WORD METATRON 131
tron in Rabbinic and giving a survey of different interpretations of
the name Metatron (in which the writer acknowledges his indebted-
ness to Danz, op. cit.), decides with emphasis in favour of metator.
The sense in which the author takes Metatron to be identical withor originating from metator will be best seen from a quotation of
summarizing points in the article :
"(i) Metator (Metatron) is originally an appellative borrowed andfirst used in its proper, almost technical sense, an officer who goes in
advance of an army, etc---- Israel's metator in the desert was Godhimself or an angel assigned ... by him to this task. This office wasmost naturally filled by Michael, the champion of the Jews.
"(2) In two passages in the Babylonian Talmud Metatron is the
proper name of an angel whose office in heaven indicates a peculiarrelation to Israel; the same office. . .(is) assigned in different sources,now to Michael, now to Metatron.
"(3) In the revived apocalyptic and cabbalistic literature of the
Gaonic period and after, the translated Enoch becomes Metatron. . . .
Theosophic speculation seizes upon this angelic mythology, andelevates Metatron to a still higher eminence. ..."
The author is especially opposed to Metatron being held as an
Intermediary or Mediator. The derivation from metator to himindicates the extremely modest beginnings of Metatron (or of the
'Metatron mythology'). In this he is in line with Cassel and Ham-
burger. The author does not adduce any further evidence beside that
of earlier vindicators of this derivation.
Eduard Meyer, Ursprung und Anfdnge des Christentums^i^i^ iii.
649 ,follows Moore in identifyingMetatronwithMetator against his ownearlier acceptance of the probability of derivation from
(3) Metatron derived from or connected with Mi]?ra.
The earliest writer known to have attempted identifying Metatron
with MiJ?ra is H. E. Schmieder in his Programma, Nova Inter-
pretatio. . .Gal. 319 ' 20
, pp. 41-8, Excursus de Mitatrone (1826).x
Pointing out parallel features in the conceptions of Metatron and
Mi]?ra Schmieder puts forward the hypothesis that the Persian ideas,
esp. with regard to Mi)?ra, were first introduced into Jewish circles
among the Essenes who then cultivated and developed them further.
The central function in which Schmieder holds Mi]?ra and Metatron
to be congruent is that of mediator.
i Pointed out by Hengstenberg, in Christologie, iii, and Max Griinbaum, Gesam-melte Aufsdtse, etc. pp. 74, 124, 194. See also Movers, Phon. i. 390.
9-2
132 INTRODUCTION
Nork (Felix Adolph Korn), Brahminen und Rdbbinen, 1836, pp. 99,
100, trying to connect the Jewish archangels and angels over elemental
forceswith the Persian'
Amshaspands'
(i.e.Amesa Spentas) and'
Izeds*
(i.e. Yazatas), also identifies Metatron with Mijra.The total picture that Nork evolves of Metatron corresponds to
the representation of this angelic or celestial figure as given by the
Yalqut R e'ufieni, or, generally speaking, to the conceptions prevalent
in cabbalistic works from the fourteenth century onwards. Nork-
Korn does not really attempt to account for the origin of Metatron
from the Persian Mij?ra. His knowledge of Metatron seems to have
been based on Eisenmenger, Entdecktes Judenthum.
Wiesner, in Ben Chananja, 1862, p. 384; 1866, pp. 600-625. This
is the most important and most elaborate among the endeavours
to derive Metatron from MiJ?ra. Wiesner, not as is usual Kohut,should indeed be mentioned as the pioneer champion of the Metatron-
MiJ?ra theory.
For the conceptions of MiJ>ra Wiesner bases upon Rhode, Sage der
Perser, Spiegel, Avesta, Windischmann, Mithra and on the Zend
Avesta, in particular Mihir Yast. For the conceptions of Metatron
he goes back to the earliest references known at that time, viz. those
contained in the Babylonian Talmud. These references he considers
critically. Wiesner lays stress on the following parallels :
(1) Mipra: Guardian of the World, the Mediator for the earth
(Mittler der Erde), the Prince of the World (Mihir Vast, 103).
Metatron: Prince of the World, Mediator. Wiesner here rightly
points out that TB. Sank. 38 b, clearly involves the existence at that
time of a view maintaining Metatron 's mediatorship.
(2) Mipra: Mi]?ra's glory is compared with that of Ahura Mazda,
e.g. in Mihir Yast, i : "Ahura Mazda spake. . . 'Verily, when I created
Mifra, ... I created him as worthy of sacrifice, as worthy of prayer as
myself, Ahura Mazda' "
(Darmesteter's translation in Sacred Books of
the East).
Metatron: bearer of the Divine Name (TB. Sank. 38 b).
(3) Mipra: Mi)?ra is the careful witness of all thoughts, words and
deeds and hence representative of Truth, Justice and Faith, "der
Hort des Gesetzes und sein Racher" (Windischmann, Mithra, p. 53).
Metatron: Scribe-Witness and representative of the Godheadtowards the world, implied by TB. Hag. 15 a.
(4) and (5) Mipra connected with death and immortality; in-
creases the water and is the instigator of the dry land.
Metatron has to do with the fate of men in and after death; is
ORIGIN OF THE WORD METATRON 133
connected with the primaeval waters ace. to the variant reading of
Gen. R. 5.
(6) and (7) Mifira was identified with the Demiurg which latter
is represented as a' Youth '
; Metatron also called the' Youth '
(Naar).
Mifira is, according to some sources, "born of woman", and "em
Konig gottlichen Geschlechtes ". Metatron, being Enoch, is also
"born of woman".
(8) Mifira a celestial priest (Mikir Vast, 89). Wiesner remarks uponthe curious fact that ace. to him the Talmudists ascribed this
office not to Metatron, but to Mikael. We now know that Metatron
in mystical sources was represented as having a Tabernacle of his own
(2 Leg. Martyrs', 3 En. 15 B).
The parallels adduced by Wiesner are striking. They are, of course,
not sufficient to show that the conceptions of Metatron have actually
evolved or developed out of those of MiJ?ra. Wiesner's theories were
supported by Zipser in several articles in the contemporary
periodical.
M. Joel, Blicke in die Religionsgeschichte zu Anfang des zweiten
christlichen Jahrhunderts , 1880, i. 127, regards Metatron as identical
with the Mi]?ra of Mi]?raism, the ideas of which may have influenced
the Rabbinic teachers of the time of >jElisa* baen >A
fcuya (TB. Hag.
15 a; cf. 3 En. 16).
A. Kohut, Ueber die judische Angelologie und Ddmonologie in ihrer
Anhangigkeit vom Parsismus. 1 All the features in the Mij?ra and Meta-
tron conceptions, which are of real import for the study of a possible
Mipraic origin of the mysticism which finds its centre in the figure of
Metatron, and which are found in the article by Kohut, are already
pointed out by Wiesner. The points on which Kohut goes beyondWiesner are, on the other hand, rather uncertain and vague as well as
insufficiently founded.
A refutation of the article of Kohut, hence, is by no means eo ipso a
refutation of the hypothesis of Metatron as being derived from Mi]?raor influenced by the conceptions of the latter. A further investigation
of the possible connections between Mifra and Metatron might with
more reason be connected with the name of Wiesner (and his con-
temporary Zipser) than with that of Kohut.
K. Kohler, JE. viii.-5oo, and Jewish Theology, ed. New York, 1918,
p. 185. K. Kohler is also an adherent of the Metatron-Mtyra theory
i In Abhandlungen fiir die Kunde des Morgenlandes herausgegeben von der Deut-schen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft, Band iv. no. 3, Leipzig, 1886, pp. 36-42. Kohutdoes not acknowledge his indebtedness to Wiesner.
134 INTRODUCTION
especially from the point of view of Metatron's connection with the
" There can scarcely be any doubt as to the MiJ?raic origin" of the
Mcerkalba-rites in general. Metatron, like Mi]?ra, ace. to Kohler, is
the Divine charioteer. The Mi]?ra speculations entered Jewish circles
through MiJ?raism.
It must be remarked here that Metatron does not figure as the
charioteer of the Mterkaba. The only trait pointing in this direction
would be Metatron's function of guide of the Mterkabd-seeT . But
this is not constitutive for Metatron. Other high angels have the samefunction (MIKAEL, GABRIEL, 'URIEL, etc.).
(4) Metatron derived from /xerarv/aaz/z/os, perpov, pTJrrjp, etc.
1. The derivation from the Greek ^erarvpawo?, in the sense
of "next to the ruler, i.e. God", is advocated by Frankel, Levy and
Weber.1It is held probable also by Max Griinbaum.2
2. S. Krauss, Griechische und Lateinische Lehnworter, etc. i. 92,identifies Metatron, without any qualifications, with
metatorium, i.e. palace.
In vol. ii Krauss interprets Metatron as metator. In the appendixof notes in vol. i. pp. 250-252, he represents Metatron as metator, but
metatorium as developed from metator and meaning, in the first
instance, "der von Metatron abgesteckte Platz", but then used as a
name for this angel analogously with the use ofQlpD (Place) as a
metaphor for the Godhead.
Griinwald says, mjahrbuchfurjiidische Geschichte undLiteratur, iv.
127-8, that Metatron signifies 'palace, place, abode' and is parallel
with the Divine NameDIpD.
It is an intended symbol of the
relation between Makrokosmos and Mikrokosmos.
3. Jellinek, Beitrdge zur Geschichte der Kabbala, ii (1852), 4 seqq.
gives perpov (measure, rule) as an alternative explanation of
Metatron, on the assumption that Metatron was identical with Horos.
One of the secondary names given to Metatron, viz. thefnt^jft,
might perhaps be regarded as supporting this derivation. But that
this 'name' is merely a formation on the basis of fnbbiD is more
probable : the nt^/S is in the enumerations of the names of Metatron
1 Frankel, Zeitschrift, 1846, p. 113. Levy, Neuhebraisches und Chalddisches
Worterbuch, etc. iii. p. 87. F. Weber, Jiidische Theologie, and ed. Leipzig, 1897.Cf. below.
2 Max Griinbaum, Gesammelte Aufsatze %ur Sprach- und Sagenkunde> etc., ed.
Perles, Berlin, 1901, p. 74.
ORIGIN OF THE WORD METATRON 135
accompanied by other variants of & similar appearance, such as
jm/b, }WD, pp'fc,etc.
4. The connection of the word Metatron with fcOtOft (rain) is
a comparatively late cabbalistic device and was perhaps never in-
tended as an actual derivation: YR. i. 56 b, Bodl. MS. MICH. 175,
foil. 20 b, 21 a. (Cf. above, p. 127.)
Possibly the above-mentioned passage in YR. was known to
Danz, since he declares (op. cit.) that Ruben Hoschke contended
that Metatron is called metator because he is appointed over the rain.
Danz comments upon this interpretation : on this assumption Meta-
tron would equal Imbrifer, Imbricitor, ojji,/3po(f)6po<s.
5 . Metatron was explained as derived from'
mediator'
by Heinrich
Gebhard, in Programma.1
Hengstenberg, in Christologie, iv. 324, regards this derivation as the
most probable next to that from metator. Against it speaks, in Heng-stenberg's view, only the fact that the word mediator does not occur
in Jewish literature.
6. The derivation from mater/jLiJTrjp
matrona fcttV^'ntOto is
of late origin and dependent upon the cabbalistic speculations on
Metatron 's connection with or identity with the S ekina as matronipa.It is given by Bahya (as applying to Metatron in his higher aspect,
i.e. as the counterpart of ekina).
2
Levi ben Gerson, on Prov. i8
, defining Metatron as 'active in-
telligence' 7yi /3W, states that the word Metatron is derived
from the Latin word for 'mother' (i.e. mater). This passage was
pointed out already in Pugeo Fidei, 1651, p. 392 b.
7. Max Griinbaum, op. cit. pp. 74 and 124, points out the Arabic
equivalents of 'Metatron': jj^JaJa^ (as the name of an angel in
the theology of the Druses) and jj^JaJa*.* (from Mas'udi, ii. 391).
He cites Eichhorn, Repertorium, xii. 100, 128, 189.
It is a strange coincidence, that the two Arabic forms evidently
correspond to the two variants of Metatron, viz.p~lfcDtD
and
pICDCD^/b. The dependence on these is obvious.
8. Metatron > H?- (Cf. Rasi on Exod. 2321
,note on ch. i25 and
48 D1, p. 174 bottom.) On the basis of the equal numerical value
(314) of pntDtDD and i^W Bartoloccius^ explains the origin of
1 Pointed out by Schoettgen in Horae Hebraicae et Talmudicae, p. 739,2 Comm. on the Pentateuch, on Ex. 23
21.
3 In Bibliotheca Magnet Rabbinica, i. 234. 235.
136 INTRODUCTION
the word Metatron as follows: the angel mentioned in Ex. 2320 is
Mikael) the custodian of Israel (cf. George Foot Moore above,
p. 131); the Divine Name inherent in Mikdel is' H^ (GodAlmighty), since God, operating all the miracles of the guidance of
Israel through the desert "per ministrum suum principem Michae-
lem", must needs communicate His omnipotence to Mikael "quan-tum necesse fuerat ad populi Israelitici commodum". "UndeMichael quasi 'Hfcy hoc est Omnipotens, erat dicendus. Sed
Cabalistae ne Dei nomina Angelis proprie attribuere viderentur, pro
Hfc? substituerunt p")tOD/D Mattatron quod per KHtO/DJ numerumconficit 314 ac HG? Mattatron igitur volunt esse Angelumductorem populi, et directorem Mosis.. . .Ex his igitur patet quodMattatron est nomen fictitium Cabalisticum ad hoc tantum excogi-
tatum, ut ex eo numerus 314 elici possit." Metatron is thus, ace.
to Bartoloccius, simply a cabbalistic gematrical device, having no
lexicographic derivation. No wonder that he exclaims: "In hoc
apparet, quam sublimis sit ista Cabalistica scientia. . .ex qua quidlibetex quolibet fieri potest".
(5) Metatron derived from ftera and 6p6vo<$.
J. H. Maius, in Synopsis Theologiae Judaicae (1698), p. 72, is the
first writer known to have suggested the two Greek words juerct and
Opovos as conjointly furnishing a possible derivation of Metatron.
Maius suggests that Metatron indicates the crvv0povo<s of the
Most High, the co-occupant of God's throne.
J. Fr. von Meyer, Blatter fur hohere Wahrheit, vol. iv (1823), also
interprets Metatron as "der Mitthroner Gottes" (6 /xero^o? rov
dpovov) who is seated at the right hand of God.
Meyer thinks that the Jewish conception of Metatron forms an
exact counterpart of the Christian conception of the Son of God,hence points to Rev. 3
21 as a parallel.
Ad. Franck, La Kabbale, supports the same derivation. He pointsto the cabbalistic representation of Metatron as the president in the
world of Yesira (Franck is probably thinking of the passage in the
Masseefccej)>A
silup containing this representation), and next under the
world Beri'a with the Throne (Metatron = next to the Throne?)
(ed. Jellinek, p. 43, n. 2).
The same view is supported by Gratz,1Luzzato,
2 Steinschneider*
and Bischoff.4
i Gnosticismus und Judenthum, p. 44. 2 Kerem Chemed, iv. p. 179.
3 Die fremdsprachlichen Elemente im Neuhebraischen, Prague, 1845.
4 Die Kabbalah2, Leipzig, 1917, p. 37 ("Nach-Throner, Gottes Stellvertreter").
ORIGIN OF THE WORD METATRON 137
Salomon Munk 1 and Moise Schwab2interpret Metatron as
Opovov, "placed at the side of the Throne".F. Weber, Judische Theologie,^ considers the derivations
Bpovo<; and percnvpavvos equally admissible. The sense would,ace. to him, in both cases be "der nachste nach dem Herrscher".
Cf. also Eduard Meyer, Ursprung u. Anf. d. Christentums, vol. ii.
p. 341 and vol. iii. p. 649. (Vide above, p. 131.)W. O. E. Oesterley and G. H. Box, The Religion and Worship of
the Synagogue (and ed. 1911), pp. 196-204, on the irrefutable claim
that "the name (Metatron) must originally have given some indica-
tion regarding the functions of this personality" maintain that the
derivation from Metathronos, or perhaps Metatyrannos, is the correct
one, a derivation which accords with the functions of Metatron.
(These are set forth at length.)
It is to be noticed, that the derivations from the Greek words under
consideration are represented somewhat differently by the different
vindicators of the etymology, viz.
as /xera Opovov: J. H. Maius, S. Munk, M. Schwab;as pera Opovov or /x,era#/odVios: Luzzatto;as /Aera#/ooi>os : J. F. von Meyer, Franck, Weber, Bischoff,
Box and Oesterley.
The derivation is applied in two different senses, viz.
(1) as equivalent to crvvOpovos, co-occupant of the Divine
Throne: J. H. Maius, J. F. v. Meyer, Ed. Meyer.
(2) as signifying the celestial being next to the Divine Throne,
occupying the next rank to the Divine Ruler, the representative of
the Most High: Franck (?), Schwab, Weber, Bischoff, Box and
Oesterley.
Of these different modes of interpretation that regarding Metatron
as equivalent to crvvOpovos can be easily dismissed. There is not
a single instance in any known Jewish source of Metatron being repre-
sented as the co-occupant of the Divine Throne.
On the other hand, the interpretation of Metatron as denoting a
celestial being who was next after the King of the World, the representa-
tive of the Most High, is that which of all interpretations profferedbest accords with the essential character assigned to Metatron in the
earliest representations of him, above all in our book.
1 Palestine, in I'Univers (1835 seqq.).2 Vocabulaire de I'Angelologie, etc., Paris, 1897, p. 170 sub voce.
3 Ed. by Delitzsch and Schnedermann under this title, Leipsic, 1897 (as the
2nd ed. of Weber's work previously edited with a different title).
138 INTRODUCTION
Of the two derivations conveying the sense "next in rank to the
Divine Ruler" (Box-Oesterley), viz. perarvpavvos and /x,era +9p6vos, the present writer gives preference to the latter, on the
ground that the idea of the'
throne' plays a centralpart in the conception
of Metatron.
Hence it may be suggested that the exact interpretation of the wordMetatron is :
The celestial being who occupies the throne next to the Throne of
Glory (the Divine Throne), or
the Throne next to the Throne of Glory (using the early terminologyace. to which 'throne' = 'occupant of a throne'; see below, p. 142),or lesser Throne (= lesser YHUH; cf. ch. 12).
As regards the derivation of 'Metatron from pera -\-6povosthis need not be contemplated as a new formation in the strict sense
of the word. It would simply, from the beginning, have been a
shortened form of an expression defining the character or position of
the celestial being in question. This expression might have been:
"he whose throne is (the most glorious) next to the Throne (i.e. the
Throne of Glory)" or "the throne greatest next to the Throne", in
Greek: ov (6) Bpovos jaeytcrros ^tera [rov] Opovov, 6 Opovos 6
//.eyioTOs /xera [rbv] Opovov, or similarly. In all such expressionsthe words /xera Bpovov would form the last and essential part of
the definition, andmight,when the conception had become established
in this form, be shortened into (6) juera 6p6vov. The last would,in a hebraized form, most naturally be
jY")tDtD/&-
This explanation of the name accords perfectly with the character
that seems to be essential and original in the earliest representations
of Metatron, as far as they can be traced :
(i) The representations of Metatron in 3 Enoch decidedly picture
Metatron as the angel who, as God's representative, is seated upon a
throne of his own. This throne is, moreover, explicitly stated to be
"a reflection of the Throne of Glory", a lesser copy of the Throne of
Glory (ch. lo1).On this throne Metatron is seated as the Holy One is seated on His
Throne, only that Metatron 's throne is placed, to denote its secondary
rank, "at the door of the seventh Hall"(chh. io2
, 48 c5 ' 8). Metatron's
enthronement and his investment with all the splendours forming
part of the enthronement, or being corollaries to it, constitute the
central picture in the Enoch-Metatron fragments (chh. 10-15,
ORIGIN OF THE WORD METATRON 139
(2) 3 Enoch further actually associates the name Metatron with the
enthronement of this celestial being, hence implicitly connects the
word Metatron with the word 'throne'.
It is highly significant that, ace. to the large Enoch-Metatron piece
(chh. 3-15), Enoch, in the course of his elevation and transformation
into a high angel-prince, is not officially pronounced in the heavens
as Metatron until immediately on his having been enthroned by the
Most High :ch. io3 .
The expressions in the smaller Enoch-Metatron piece, ch. 48 c5,
are, in fact, more or less equivalents of the Greek expressions suggestedabove.
(3) Also in the Talmud the significance of'
Metatron'
as the angelseated on a throne as his Master is easily attested.
It is evident that in the passage in TB. Hag. 15 a the essential
distinction of Metatron, which caused such a disturbance to 'Aher'
and which the Talmudists are anxious to explain in a 'rational'
manner, is his being 'seated' (= as the Holy One himself), whereas
the other angelic beings are standing. This distinction is, moreover,such a well-established feature in the Metatron-conception that the
Talmudists are unable flatly to deny it. Metatron, they say, was
seated (one might add : as his name suggests) by permission from the
Holy One, but the reason why he was allowed to be seated was
simply his function of'
scribe of righteousness'
(cf . above, on'
the
conceptions of Metatron in Talmud, Midras and Targum',pp.9Ose<?.).
(4) This interpretation of the name of Metatron gives the key to
an understanding of the other features of the Metatron-conception.
Thus, as the angel enthroned on a throne next to that of His Master,Metatron will naturally be identified with any angel-prince that before
had been regarded as the angel nearest to the Godhead or as the
representative of the Most High or will take over the functions
assigned to that angel. On this basis the following functions or
identifications of Metatron are easily explained, viz.:
(a) the identifications with the Angel of YHUH, who bears the
Ineffable Name (after Ex. 232 -22
), with YAOEL or YEHOEL (Apoca-
lypse of Abraham, chh. io, 12, etc.; cf. Jael (name of God) and
Joel (archangel) in Vita Ad. <S? Ev. 29*, 332
, Ap. Moses, 435
,and
' '
the Lesser YHUH ".
(b) with the angel of the Presence (Book of Jubilees, I27 > 29
,
<AhYi?;v, the Angel of the Face, cf. 22> 18
, i527
, 3i14
;i En. 40),
in fact only another designation of the bearer of the Ineffable
Name.
INTRODUCTION
(c) many functions of MIKAEL, the highest of the angels in the
earlier angelology, are transferred to Metatron (cf. above).
(d) Metatron identified with the Prince of the World, God's vice-
regent over the world, etc.
(e) with the Naar, thel
dEbced, the Principal Servant of the Most
High, the Chief of the Service, etc.
(/) with Enoch who in the "Enoch Literature" tended to
occupy the most exalted position in the Presence of the Godhead.
(In fact, this derivation seems to give the only reasonable explanation
why the figure of Metatron was at all introduced into the Enoch
Literature.} See 2 En. 2i 3, 224> 6> 10
,cf. i En. 70.
(5) The objections raised against the derivation from ^u,era and
dpovos will be seen to be invalid as applied to the derivation
suggested here.
The two foremost objections : (a) that the Rabbis or mystics whointroduced the celestial figure in question would not have invented
a new word, *^era^/3oz/o?', but would, if the word was at all of
Greek origin, have chosen the crvvOpovos, and (6) the impossibilityof conceiving the formation of a new Greek word by the 'Rabbis',
do not apply here : (a) Metatron is not crvvOpovos, and (b) Metatron
is ace. to the present assumption not derived from a new formation
of the type of nerdOpovos.The only objection applying here is this: the Greek 9 of 6p6vov
would not have been transcribed ft, but j"l (the word would have been
pnft& notptOftfc).
The answer to this objection is:
(a) sinceyuerct must be transcribed ft with ft the law of assimilation
would naturally tend to transform a ft immediately following into a ft.
(b) it is a false supposition that the Greek d is always transcribed,
in Hebrew and Aramaic, J"l. On the contrary there are numerousinstances of Hebrew-Aramaic words borrowed from the Greek, in
which 9 has been transcribed ft. Krauss in Griechische und Lateinische
Lehnworter gives several such words. To the instances adduced byhim the following may be added :
0wvo?(m Hull. 25 a, 66 b).
S = aj/0u/a (TJ. Kil. ix. 32 a ; TJ. Mo' ed Qaf. iii. 82 a).
=av6vTro.ro-s(TJ.Meg. iii. 74 a
;Ber. v. 9 a
;Eccl.R. to Eccl. 3
6
Lev. R. 12).
DM13DK = ao-Oevrjs (M. Yomd iii. 5,.
=arvv6i)fJi.a (Lev. R. 12).
= a-Tradiov (Tos. Kelim B. Mes. v. 6).
ORIGIN OF THE WORD METATRON 141
= Kwdv0po>7ro < (TJ. Gift. vii. 48 c).
= 6r)<ravp6s (Targ. Qoh. 28).
= ftJAeueos (TB. Gift. 28 a; TB. B. Mes. 20 b).
= Oearpov (Cant. R. beg.).
(Pes. R. Friedm., 201).= 0/nWa (TB. Meg. 6 a; Sifre Deut. 354; Num. R. 13;
M.'At. Zar. ii. 6).
= 7ri'0os (M. Ros ha sSana, in. 7).
(JVw. 'EVM&. viii).
. ,R. 48).
WEDK = Evtfvvoos (M. Yoma, iii. n; Midd. i. 5).
(77. 5r. vi. 10 d).
ty0a (M. aft. ii. 2). (Cf. K. Albrecht, Neuhebr. Gramm.
pp. 10, 81-83.)
Several others could be given. If in one case or other the derivation
from a Greek word may seem uncertain, the cumulative effect of the
instances is quite sufficient to prove beyond doubt that the Greek 9
was easily transcribed ft especially in words containing to, p, , *| etc.
(6) Lastly the theory must be refuted that the formation 'Meta-
tron'
has in any way been due to a design to make its gematrical value
equal to the Divine NameSaddai (Rashi and others), and as would be
the consequence of this theory that Metatron as'
bearing the Divine
Name ' was called the little YHUH. It is quite the reverse. The specu-lations on the angel bearingthe Divine Name are quite early(Jaoel etc.,
vide note on iz5). The expression 'the little lao' occurs in Pistis
Sophia (ed.Horner, p. 6, cf. below, pp. 188 seq.). Metatron, 'the little
Throne', was from the beginning evidently called 'the little YHUH
(Ydho) ', or, perhaps better, the little YHUH was called Metatron. To a
Jewish ear'
the little Throne ' sounded better than'
the little YHUH '.
(Cf. below, p. 145.) Later it was discovered that the numerical value
of Metatron was equal with that of the Divine Name Saddai.
Next to that from pera-rOpovov the derivation from Mifrawould seem to be the most plausible. The derivation from metator,
on the other hand, is probably caused merely by a confusion at later
times between'
Metatron'
and the word '
metator', the exact meaning
of which might easily have been forgotten. Thus '
metator' was no
doubt the original reading in Gen. R. 54 . Perhaps first in cabbalistic
circles (cf . above on the derivation from metator) speculating uponMetatron's function at the Creation the 'metator' was interpretedto mean Metatron (as the representative of the Holy One) and on the
basis of this interpretation of the passage the variant reading of the
Sifre passage (and the Yelammedenu readings adduced by Nachmanides)
142 INTRODUCTION
was evolved. Subsequently, when the meaning of'
metator' was again
known (cf. Elias Levita, Tisbi), this was also used to interpret the
supposed equivalent'
Metatron '. It will be unnecessary to state that
the other derivations, i.e. from mater, peTpov, etc., need not be
considered.
13. ORIGIN OF THE CONCEPTION 'METATRON'TN the preceding we have been mainly concerned with the origin of
A the word Metatron, and have come to the conclusion that it signifies
'the Throne next to the (Divine) Throne' or, which would be the
same, 'the second Throne'. In dealing with this we have only in
passing touched upon the origin of the conception underlying that
word.
The rise of the conception of Metatron cannot be explained from
any single idea, but must be considered as a resultant phenomenonof the meeting and coalescence of different ideas. The various elements
co-operating towards the formation of the conception are the following :
(1) The conception of angelic beings called Opovoi, evidenced
especially (a) in Test. Levi 38
: eV Se TOJ (ovpavto r<w) />ter' avrov
eicri 6povoL, e^iovcruu, (&) in NT. Col. i16
:. . .etre 6povou, eire
KvpiorrjTes, ei/re ap^ai, etre eoucrica,(c)in zEn.zd*-:. . .theseventh
Heaven, and I saw there a very great light, and fiery troops of great
archangels, incorporeal forces, and dominions, orders and govern-
ments, cherubim and seraphim, thrones and many one-eyed ones.. . .
The Opovoi are, no doubt, angels possessing thrones, whence meto-
nymically called 'thrones'. 1
(2) The idea of 70 (or 72) celestial rulers, representing the 70
(or 72) earthly dominions, kingdoms, or nations;these were naturally
also considered as enthroned. Ace. to one (the earlier?) view these, as
representing Gentile Kingdoms, were evil agencies (trace of this even
in 3 En. i4).3 Under the influence of the Jewish fundamental doctrine
1 In the sense of celestial beings 'possessing thrones' the tipovoi of Col. i16 are
interpreted byE. Haupt, in A. W. Meyer's Kr.-Ex. Komm. ub. d.N.T., ad locum,and by M. Dibelius, in H. Lietzmann's Handb. z. N.T. 3. 2, ad loc. a.o.
It may not be out of the way to point to the representations of Rev. 42
>4 "
I8ov,
Qpovos exeiTO ev TO> oiipavco. . . KOL KVK\6dev rov Opovov tfpovoi ei'icocri KOI recrcrapes KOI
7rt TOVS 6povovs eidov rovs fluoarL nai recrcrapas Trpe&ftvTepovs Kadrj/jievavs, ib. II 1G
Koi ol e'lKOcri Kal reera-apes irpecrflvrepoi, ol eva>irt.ov rov 0eov Ka6r]jj.evoi eirl TOVS
6p6vovs avrEov (cf. Mt. IQ28
,Lk. 2230
).
The dpoi'oi as a class of angels -remain in Christian angelological systems:
Origen, Opp. 1733, pp. 66, 70, Ephrem Syrus, Opp. Syr. i. p. 270, Pseudo-Dionysios,on the celestial Hierarchy, Thomas ab Aquino, Summa Tlieol. i. 108.
2 On the various representations of the 70 (or 72) princes of kingdoms, vide
notes on 17", i8 2 3, 30
2.
ORIGIN OF THE CONCEPTION OF METATRON 143
of God's Absolute Sovereignly over Heavens and Earth, the celestial
rulers of necessity became the satraps, viceroys under '
the King of the
Kings of Kings ', appointed as rulers by Him ;in this capacity they may
fail, or be faithless (a remnant of their character of independent evil
agencies) and subsequently be punished.1 In connection with the
early idea of the Divine Council they were as the representatives of
the terrestrial kingdoms also thought of as forming the Divine BepDin. The ideas of Opovoi,
'
thrones ', and of 70 enthroned vice-regents
of the Most High must have been assimilated at quite an early time.
They can be traced, even after the development referred to below (3)
has taken place, in Mass. Hek. ii: lS fcM niD^fc h& HINDS
tfhtt p*K D^l "the Holy One, blessed be He, has 70 thrones
of kingship in analogy with the thrones of kingships in the world cor-
responding to the 70 nations in the world. . .and they are all derived
from Him (lit.are all from that which is his) ". The idea of 70 thrones
here is evidently a remnant of the conception of 70 enthroned rulers,
called 'thrones'.2
(3) Whatever may have been the first origin of the conception of
70 (72) angelic rulers of the nations and 70 (72) councillors of the
Most High this conception was, in various modifications, widely
spread in the different syncretistic systems and circles, as Bousset
has pointed out.3 Hence the speculations on this theme were inspirednot only by the ideas which had been introduced into Jewish religious
thought several centuries before, but also by current syncretistic
ideas. Probably under the weight of the Gnostic representations of
world-creating and world-dominating ap^ovres, and in opposi-tion to what was felt as dualistic notions, the 70 (72) enthroned vice-
regents were still more emphatically put under the absolute rulershipof the One God
;in order to mark their complete subservience under
the Most High, they were deprived of their 'thrones'. The under-
lying idea being: "there is only one real ruler in heaven", the con-
sequence was: "there is only One Throne, or only One possessor of
thrones in heaven, viz. the Throne of Glory and He who is seated on
1 Cf. the 70 shepherds, i En. 8Q11
seqq.2 Zohar,L 173 b, says: pjntn xrU'OE' "Hm Tlfl TDfittfB p^SI Tin pjnttf Sm
SJlJ'Otsn /TJIHD ^NYinp In that late work there is, thus, also a remnant of the
idea of'
thrones'
as independent beings and of their identification with the 70 rulers
forming the Council of the Holy One. The writer of Mass. Hek. ii, and probablyalso the writer of the Zohar passage referred to, did evidently not think of the'thrones' or 'seats' as angelic beings, but took them literally.
3 Hauptprobleme der Gnosis, pp. 358-361.
144 INTRODUCTION
it". But at this point of development, the conception of a second
throne was already so firmly established as not to be obliterated;
this second throne was Metatron. To understand how Metatron
could survive the extinction of the (other) 6p6voi, it is necessaryto recall the existence of other deeply ingrained ideas, viz.
(4) The one ap^cav, the leader of the world-ruling ap^ovres, in
relation to the Highest God viewed as the second or small ap^cjv ;
in general all those Gnostic representations picturing a second, lower,
lesser Divinity, or Divine emanation differently expressed in different
systems.1 It should be understood that the idea in question is not
to be derived from any particular system, nor figure in that particular
system. Thus M.Friedlander,2who had a correct intuition in bringing
the figure of Metatron under the light of Gnostic ideas, was wrong in
deriving him from Horos. Metatron is by no means a Gnostic figure ;
the most that can be said is that Gnostic ideas have influenced the
conception.
(5) The most important element or complex of elements which
gave life and endurance to the conception in question was the
notion of the 'angel of YHUH, who bears the Divine Name' and the
'angel of the Face, the Divine Presence', called Yaoel, Yehoel, Yoel,
the highest of the angels, the Divine Name representing the Godhead.
Extensive speculations must have centred round this possessor of
the Divine Name. For this it may suffice to point to the Pseudepi-
grapha, to the Apocalypse of Abraham, etc. (cf. above, p. 139 and
note on iz5) and also to Philo, who calls the angel bearing the Divine
Name: '
d/>^ctyyeAos /cat TTyjecr/Suraros Xdyos', 'Xoyos #eibs', 3
also dpxrf) oVo/xa, 0eov (the 'Divine Name') /car' ei/coVa avBpco-
TTO?, 6 op&v, 6eov eiKtov^ etc. From this conception of an angel,
partaking of the Divine Glory (being the Angel of the Presence) and
called by the Divine Name HIPP there arose the appellation "the
Little YHUH". It is highly improbable that this appellation was at
any time accepted .by the Rabbis. To Rabbinism the whole idea
must have presented itself as the worst of all possible heresies,
that accepting "two powers". Even the combination itself: "Little
+ YHUH", whatever interpretations were applied to it, must have
1 In Mandaitic the expressions and ideas connected with the relation between
the [f>"fn2O] f"T> and the fi'^fi'J'P fi'T' [Second Life], and also, by the
way, between fi'jfi'J'P fP and f>f>P'i>P f>"P [Third Life] proffer manyclose similarities with the representations of Metatron (cf. above, pp. 64seqq.).
2 Der vorchristliche jiidische Gnosticismus, pp. 102-105. (Cf. above, p. 130.)
3 Friedlander, op. cit. p. 107, notes 150, 151, quoting Philo's Quis rerum divin.
haeres. i. 501, De Migrat. Abrah. i. 463.
4 Philo, De confusione linguarum, 146, 147 (ii. 257).
ORIGIN OF THE CONCEPTION OF METATRON 145
been an abomination to a Rabbinic mind. The origin of this ap-
pellation must be sought with some sect or mystic circle outside the
Rabbinic fold, probably one open to and willing to assimilate current
Gnostic-syncretistic ideas. Sects and circles of many different
shades have certainly existed within Judaism,1 and many of these have
borrowed freely from each other and from every other source con-
genial to them ;and have also been under the influence of current
religious ideas. It is further to be supposed that some of the circles
devoted to mystical subjects (and experiences) were not inimical to
the Rabbinic teachings, just as it is impossible to deny that some of
the recognized Tannaitic teachers found it worth their while to devote
themselves to the mysteries of the Mcerkaba and Creation. In the
circles, where the conception of the High Celestial being, called "the
Little YHUH" was at home, this name, or at least the frequent use
of it, under the strong influence of the Rabbinic teachings, may have
been felt as a profanation, and, instead, Metatron, as implying the
same, was used. Just as the Throne of Glory referred to the HolyOne, so the "Little Throne", "the Second Throne", "the reflex of
the Throne of Glory", i.e. Metatron, referred to;became a metonym
for the Little YHUH. Through this assimilation Metatron became
the centre of powerful mystical speculations, perhaps even a popular
figure, and was able to penetrate into the Rabbinic literature.
(6) An element that must be taken into consideration is lastly the
figure of the ElectOne and the Son of man, of the'
Parables'
of i Enoch,
i On this vide esp. Friedlander, op. cit. pp. 64, 65 seqq.; Abelson, Jewish Mysti-cism, pp. 18-26; Schechter, Doc. Jew. Sect. i. xxv, xxvi, xxviii; Gaster, The
Samaritans, pp. 83-86, 100 et al., and cf. Reitzenstein, Mand. B. d. Herrn d. Grosse,
PP- 37> 38,* Lidzbarski, JM. xxii, xxiii. This does not imply that Judaism itself at
any time became a'
syncretistic phenomenon'. Even the Jewish mystical circles ofwhich that behind 3 Enoch was one, are not to be designated as syncretistic: for
this their fidelity towards and strong emphasizing of the Jewish faith, the OT. andeven the general teachings of the schools are too marked. But on the other hand,it is impossible to deny that these circles, as well as the leading Rabbinic teachers,were influenced by syncretistic ideas, even if this influence was felt largely in a
negative way (as incitamenta for repudiating or refuting certain ideas). At the same ,
time it must be kept in mind that there were several syncretistic formations moreor less closely connected with Judaism. (Cf. G. Kittel, Die Probl. d. paldst. Jud.p. 72, n. i.) Cf. Leo Baeck, Ursprung und Anfdnge der jildischen Mystik in
Entwicklungsstufen der jildischen Religion, p. 98: "Alles das (scil. the ecstatic andspeculative mysticism) erscheint auf dem Boden des Judentums zunachst als ein
Fremdes, und es ist in der Tat nur auf die, mannigfach bezeugte, Beriihrung undAuseinandersetzung mit dem Gnostizismus, mit dieser Mischung griechischer undorientalischer Religionen und Mythologien, wie sie damals die Umwelt Palastinas
beherrschte, zuriickzufiihren. Die kosmischen Gedanken und Vorstellungen,die von daher an das jiidische Denken herantraten, verlangten ihre Antwort, die
Widerlegung oder die Zustimmung, und aus diesem Erfordernis ist diese
mystische Richtung im Judentum, so sehr die Voraussetzungen zu ihr in ihmselbst gegeben waren, hervorgekommen."
OHBI 10
146 INTRODUCTION
who at least to the circle behind 3 Enoch was, apparently, conceived
of as one being. To understand the connection between that figure
and Metatron two different facts must be kept in view: viz. (i) that
Metatron is invested with most of the attributes that in i Enoch
characterize the Elect One and the Son of man;to perceive this it is
sufficient to read side by side i En. 46 and 3 En. 48 c9,
i En. 6i 8 > 9
(453)and 3 En. io4> 5
, 48 c8; (2) that Metatron, however, lacks all
Messianic character; further, is never represented as seated on the
Throne of Glory, God's Throne; lastly, although identified with a
human being, Enoch is not connected with the "one that looked like
a man" of Dan. 713
(i En. 461). In view of the close dependence of
3 En. upon i En., and, moreover, of the traits given to Metatron in
3 En. upon those given to the Elect One, Son of man, in i "., the
avoidance of any reference to the features mentioned under (2) above
must be considered intentional and interpreted as originating from
a refutation of the views implied therein, and, more especially, of the
similar views, beliefs and manners of expression current among con-
temporary religious sects or communities. (Christian: Messiah and
his throneship, the use of the term 'Son of man'; Mandaean: the
speculations on 'Enos, the man and the Celestial Being, the 'U]?ra,
et sim.} In contrast to such views the Metatron-conception em-
phasizes that the angel or celestial figure in question is seated on'
a
second Throne', a throne of his own1 which is a lower throne, a
reflection of the Throne of Glory. At the same time the only counter-
part to the designation' Son of man '
in 3 En. is the derogatory" Born
of woman, a putrefying drop"laid in the mouth of the angels (ch. 62
).
(Cf. the use of 'Enos' as the "head of the idol-worshippers", ib. 5.)
It is characteristic that Enoch-Metatron in the same context is called
"an elect one among the (inhabitants of the) world", ch. 63,and that
he is implicitly, and in later sources explicitly, the 'Adam Qadmon.
(7) The Wisdom naturally would be connected with the Metatron-
figure; all that the Wisdom speculation implies is so well known as
not to need any demonstration here. It will suffice to point out that
in 3 Enoch Wisdom and Tora are identical. The personified
Wisdom, the hypostasis, created in the beginning (Prov. 822) has
been identified with Metatron; the Wisdom as the 'secrets of the
Tora' (vide below, pp. 171, 172) possessed in the beginning (Prov.
ib.) was then made a 'possession' of Metatron.
i A correction in the MS. T (Abbadianus 35) and in the so-called 'second group'of MSS. of i Enoch read 'his throne' instead of 'my throne' in i En. si
3. What
deductions bearing on the present question may be rightly made from this is difficult
to decide.
ANGELOLOGY (A l) 147
14. THE ANGELOLOGY OF 3 ENOCHryiHE various traditions concerning names, classes, order of ranks,1 number, functions and nature of the angels, that are embodied
in 3 Enoch, may be arranged under the following divisions :
(1) Those contained in the part of the book, which is entirely
devoted to the exposition of the hierarchy of angels and to the
descriptions of the different angel-princes and classes of angels, i.e.
the'
angelological section', chh. 17-22, 25-28. Within this angelo-
logical section again are to be distinguished at least three independent
systems of angelology :
(a) ch. 17, in the following referred to as A 2;
(b) ch. 1 8, in the following referred to as A 3 ;
(c) chh. 19-22, 25, 26, supplemented by chh. 27, 281"6,referred
to as A i .
(2) Those contained in the remaining parts of the book :
(a) in the chapters dealing with the Judgement, the performanceof the Qe
dussa, the fate of souls and spirits, etc., chh. 28^47 ;
(b) in the Metatron-pieces, chh. 3-16, 483-0 i, 2; further in
23 and 24;
(c) in the fragments, chh. 15 B, 22 B and c.
A. The angelology of A i (chh. 17-22, 25-28) .
A i,the largest and most elaborate of the angelological systems of
3 Enoch, does not contain a systematic treatment of all the hosts of
angels. It deals only with the highest classes and angel-princes,
namely those functioning .by the Divine Chariot (the Mterkafia) with
the Throne of the Godhead. It is evident, however, that the said
chapters are only the latter part of a more comprehensive angelo-
logical treatise (cf. beg. of ch. 19 and note). As to the contents of the
former (lost) part of this treatise it is useless to proffer conjectures.Cf. notes on chh. i7
8 and I91
. That the section knew of other angelic
orders besides the Mcerkaba-angels and angels of the Throne is
apparent from e.g. ch. 19.The order of classification is one proceeding from the lower to the
higher classes, treating first of the five angel-princes appointed over
the five angelic classes by the McerkaM (i.e. the Divine Chariot,
derived from Ezek. i and 10), and then of the five angels in the im-
mediate proximity of and functioning by the Throne, the supremeIO-2
148 INTRODUCTION
part of the Mcerkaba, being the seat of the manifested Godhead. Thusthe order is the following :
(i) The Wheels (Hebrew : Galgallim) of the Mcerk&ba under the
prince Rikbiel (from rcefceb = chariots). The name Galgallim is derived
from Ezek. io2> 6> 13
. The Galgallim play the part of the 'Wheels' of
Ezek. i and 10, i.e. they carry the Mcerktiba. They are at the bottom
of the Mcerkada-structurQ : "the feet of the Hayyofi are resting uponthem" (iQ
5).The word Galgallim is used instead of the originally
equivalent 'Ofannim (in Ezek. i and 10 more commonly employedthan Galgallim), apparently because the 'Ofannim are already definitely
associated with another, higher order of M^er&aSa-angels (the 'Ofan-nim of ch. 25). The Galgallim of ch. 19 are only just emerging as a
specific class of angels; in vss. 2 and 3 they are depicted more in the
form of 'wheels' in the strict sense of the word than as angels. See
further note on ch. 19.
The Galgallim are eight in number, "two in each direction" (i93).
The expression "two in each direction" is no doubt deduced from
Ezek. i16
("as it were a wheel in the middle of a wheel") and io10,
thus making one pair of 'wheels' for each of the four Hayyop.The function of the prince of the Galgallim, Rikbiel, is not defined
in contrast to the case of the princes of the four subsequent classes
of Meerkaba-angels.The Galgallim, besides carrying the MterkaJba, share with the higher
Mcerkafia-angels in the performance of the Celestial Song (vs. 7).
(2) The prince Hayyliel and the four Hayyop, chh. 20, 21 . The four
Hayyop (derived from Ezek. i5seqq.) are next above the Galgallim.
They have four faces, four wings (cf. Ezek. i6
> 23),and crowns on their
heads. The only function of these angels mentioned in the chaptersin question is the utterance of the responses of the Qe
dussa, in the
right and timely performance of which they are prompted by Hayyliel,the prince appointed over them.
(3) Above the Hayyop are the KeruUm with their prince KeruUel,
ch. 22. The high position assigned to Kerufoiel is marked by an ex-
travagant description of his glorious and awe-inspiring appearance.The conception of the Ke
rui>im, as it appears here, is mainly derived
from Ezek. io. They are four in number (vs. 15), in accordance with
Ezek. io15 ' 21 ' 22. They utter song and praise (vss. 12, 13, 15). But
they also appear as God's messengers ("do the will of their Creator",
vs. 1 6). The description in ch. 22 preserves traces of the old idea of
the KeruMm as the vehicles of the Sekina: this is implied by the
ANGELOLOGY (A l) 149
expression "the chariots of the Kerufeim" (vs. u). Similarly "the
S ekina is resting upon them", "the splendour of S ekina is on their
face" (vss. 7, 13). To them is applied the OT. expression "whodwelleth on the Ke
rufcim", referring to the Most High (vss. 12, 16,
cf. i Sam. 44
,2 Sam. 62
,2 Kings IQ
15,Is. 37
16,Ps. 8o2
, 991
,i Chron.
i36
,Ezek. 9
3); "above their lofty heads abides continually the glory
of the high King" (vs. 12). Cf. Ezek. n 22,io19 .
The conception of the Kerut>im drawing (or being) the chariots
on which the Most High rides through the heavens in accordance
with 2 Sam. 2211,Ps. i810 viz. when leaving the Throne and the
Mterkaba, is not attested in ch. 22, but it is perhaps to be discovered
in ch. 2317
.
The "Kerubim of the flaming sword" (Gen. 3s4
)are perhaps
remembered in the explicit reference to the sword of Kerubiel in
vs. 6.
KERUBIEL, the prince of the Kerub"im, ace. to vss. n, 12 and 16,
has charge of the chariots of the Keru1?im and exercises the function
of supervision and attendance on the Kerut>im.
(4) The prince 'OFFANNIEL, appointed over the 'Ofannim, is next
above the KeruMm and KERUBIEL, ch. 25. Of the 'Ofannim (derivedfrom the theophany of Ezek. i 15 >
16> 19~21
, 313
,io6 et passim) the details
given are scanty (vss. 5-7). Not even the number of these angels is
defined, although it is probably to be understood as four: the exposi-
tion of the section supports the picture of a Markaba merubbaaj>
to use the technical term frequent in later cabbalistic works. The onlyfunction explicitly assigned to them is the "praising their Creator"
. . ,
To the chieftain of the Ofannim, OFFANNIEL, more space is given.
Besides ascribing to him the inherent function of attending and
supervising the 'O/flwmwz, the description shows traces of a conceptionof 'OFFANNIEL as especially connected with the course of or sphere of
the moon (vs. 2, cf. note ad loc.). Elsewhere in the book (chh. I410
,
i75)'OFFANNIEL is explicitly stated to be the prince set over "the globe
(wheel, 'ofan) of the moon", and this might have been the earlier
character in which this angel-prince was conceived.
(5) Above the 'Ofannim and 'OFFANNIEL are the Se
rdfim under the
prince Serafiel. They may here be called the highest class of Mcerkaba-
angels proper. They, in common with the four other classes, share in
the performance of the Celestial Songs, especially the Qedussa. But
they seem further to have had the special function of transmitting
documents or petitions to the Most High. To them Satan as chief
150 INTRODUCTION
of the Accusers together with the two "princes of kingdoms" re-
presenting respectively the two chief Gentile Empires, Persia and
Rome, hand over the documents of accusation against Israel, "that
they may present them before the Holy One, blessed be He" (vs. 12,
cf. note ad loc. on the quoted sentence). At the same time it is
stated, that the Serafim take sides with Israel, in so far as "they
burn the writing tablets of Satan in the fiery river"
they are counted
among the angels pleading the cause of Israel (cf. the "angels of
Mercy", ch. 331).
The number of the Serafim is given as four (vs. 9) in correspon-dence with that of the Hayyop, theKeruHm and the pairs of Galgallim.The description of the prince of the Se
rafim, SERAFIEL, is extrava-
gant, but the details do not materially differ from those of most
descriptions of high angel-princes : the radiance and splendour of his
appearance Kabod the innumerable eyes, etc. One statement,
however, is somewhat surprising, in giving a' name '
to the" crown on
his head": it is called "the Prince of Peace" (vs. 8, Is, 95). This is
only paralleled by the passage in the R. Isma'el version of the Si'ur
Qoma, according to which the crown on the head of the manifested
Godhead bears the name of'
Israel' (Bodl. OPP. 467, fol. 60 b). It is
possible that the interceding or pleading function of the Serafim at
the Judgement may have been thought of in the application of this
name which naturally is meant to refer to the character of SERAFIEL as
the prince of the Serafim. The function assigned to SERAFIEL is
conform to that of the princes of the other classes of Mterkaba-angels ;
he has charge of the Serafim and teaches them song, praise and the
right performance of the Qedussa.
With the Serafim-s
ERAFiEL, as has been pointed out above, the
highest order of the'
M<zrkaba-ange\s'
proper is reached, and the
remaining part of the section turns to describing the angel-princesabove them, who, by way of distinction, may be called the
'
Throne-
angels'
or'
Throne-princes '. Together with the transition from the
Mcerkafia-angels to the Throne-princes there occurs a change in the
representation of the Throne itself, a change already marked in the
closing verse of ch. 26: the Throne which in the aforegoing part is
always referred to as the 'Throne of Glory* is henceforth seen in the
two aspects of 'Throne of Glory' and 'Throne of Judgement', the
latter of these aspects being apparently represented as the higher.
The expression' Throne of Glory
'
probably refers to the presidencyof the Most High over the angels and angel-princes, the
' Throne of
Judgement' is associated with His rulership or government of the
ANGELOLOGY (A l) 151
Universe and His judicature over the inhabitants of the world. Here,as elsewhere, the 'Judgement' (Din) is to be understood in a wide
sense, including forensic and executive judgement as well as govern-ment in general.
Consequently, the angel-princes of the Throne are represented as
functioning primarily at the Judgement, or in the 'Council of the
Holy One'.
(6) RADUERIEL, ch. 2j. RAfiuERiEL is above the Serafim and is
appointed "over the treasuries of the books" and especially over the
'Case (deltisqom)
y
containing the "Book of Records". The "Book of
Records" is opened and read at the sitting of the Celestial Court
(Bep Din scel-ma1 a
la) , presided over by the Most High. The 'Book'
is essentially a'
book of Judgement ', and is supplemented by other
'books' of similar character (vs. 2), all conceived of as containing the
'records' of men's deeds.
(For the general ideas of "Books of Records," etc., vide Charles's
exhaustive note on i En. \*f and Box's note on 4 Ez. 620 .
1
)
The seals of the delusqom are broken by RADUERIEL and the books
taken out and delivered by him to the Most High.In passing, reference is at this point of the description made to the
angels called'
Scribes' (vs. 2) who read the books before the Celestial
Bep Din. It is noteworthy that the Scribes who elsewhere (chh.
jgas-as^ 222
,/^g Hag. 15 a Metatron as scribe etfreq.) are assigned
a very high position in the heavenly hierarchy, in the present angelo-
logical system play quite an unimportant part; they are not even
given a definite place in the scheme. They are, in fact, representedless as Scribes proper than as Readers. The essential function of the
Scribe(s), the recording merits, demerits and Divine decrees, is here
in all probability understood as adhering to RADUERIEL, as he, not the
so-called Scribes, has control of the 'Books'.
RADUERIEL, as is pointed out in the note on vs. i, is probablyidentical with VRETIL of 2 En. 22n> 12
,"one of the archangels who was
more wise than the other archangels and wrote down all the doings of
the Lord", to whom the Lord said, "Bring forth the books from mystore-places, etc."
VRETIL, besides being the keeper of the books, is explicitly stated to
be the Scribe ("wrote down. . . ").
Although primarily functioning at the Judgement, RADUERIEL is
also concerned with the Qedussa (vs. 3). But, in common with the
i R. H. Charles, The Book of Enoch or i Enoch, 2nd ed. Oxford, 1912, pp. 91,
92 n. G. H. Box, The Ezra-Apocalypse, p. 74.
152 INTRODUCTION
'Irin and Qaddisin of ch. 28, he does not himself take part in chantingthe QBdussa. In this connection a remarkable statement is made
(vs. 3) :
"out of every word that goeth forth from his mouth an angel
is created and he stands . . . and utters a song ", at the time of the per-formance of the Qedussa. (Cf. ch. 40*, TB. Hag. 13 a, Gen. R.
781, Lam. R. 3 21 .)Thus the essentially Divine power of creating
song-uttering angels by a word of speech (a dibbur) is here trans-
ferred to RADUERIEL. Vide further note on vs. T..^ +j
If the representation is original, it shows that this angel was
assigned an exceptionally high position in relation to on one side the
Godhead, on the other side the other angels.It is possible that the central feature of the conception of RADUERIEL
was that of Scribe and Recording Angel (cf. Ezek. 921
,Dan. I21
, Pirqey
Abop, iii. 16, Tanhuma, ed. Buber, p. 17, Y. Targum on Ex. 24*,
Asc. Isaiae, ix. 21). The conception shows affinities with non-
Israelitish conceptions, e.g. of Nabii1 and That.
(7) Above RADUERIEL are the highest princes mentioned in the
present angelological section, the Watchers and Holy Ones, namedwith the Aramaic terms of Dan. 4
10> u 'Irin and Qaddisin, in singular(
Ir and Qaddis (ch. 28). They are four in number, two 'Irin and two
Qaddisin (vs. 5), and each of them is equal to all the rest of the angelsand princes together (vs. i).
These angels form the Council of the Almighty. "He doeth
nothing in His world without first taking counsel with the 'Irin and
Qaddisin "(vs. 4).
Their activity is, however, not limited to that of giving counsel to
the Most High, but they also exercise definite power over the inhabi-
tants of the world and the empires and kingdoms on earth. It is theywho give effect to the decrees of the Most High "over the kingdomsof men": "they abase to the ground those that are proud and theyexalt to the height those that are humble" (vs. 6), an evident allusion
to Dan. 414 (17)
. Note that the same power is ascribed to the 70 princes
under Metatron in ch. 48 c9 .
According to vs. 8 the 'Irin and Qaddisin are the 'court-officers'
who "raise, argue and close every case that comes before the HolyOne. . .when He is seated on the Throne of Judgement". This verse,
however, is not to be included in A i (see note on vss. 7-10). It forms
part of a representation of the 'Irin and Qaddisin as a larger numberof high angel-princes (vs. 9), identifying them in chh. 29 and 30 with
i Cf. the representation of Nabu in Gunkel, Archiv Wiss. i. 294-300
ANGELOLOGY (A l) 153
The angelological system of chh. 19-22, 25~286
.
'Ir
Qaddis
154 INTRODUCTION
the 72 princes of kingdoms. A i is probably to be regarded as endingwith vs. 6.
The conception of the four 'irin and Qaddisin no doubt belongsto the same range of ideas as that of the "Four Presences" of i En.
40-4I2
, although the fourPresences are, ib.ch.qo2
,said to be
"different
from those that sleep not" (i.e. the Watchers, 'Irin).1 The Four
Presences are, like the 'Irin and Qaddisin, set over the activities and
affairs of the terrestrials (i En. 40'7) and they are connected with the
Judgement (i En. 40, 4I1 *
2).
3
It is noteworthy that the 'irin and Qaddisin are the only angel-
princes of the present section who are explicitly stated to wield
executive power over men, and only the three highest grades of angels,
the Se
rafim (ch. 2612), RADUERIEL (as Keeper of the Book of Records)
and thet
lrin and Qaddisin are stated to be in any way connected with
the affairs of men. That is to say, that the highest aspect of the angelic
(and Divine) activities is that of the rulership, and judgement of man.
The same idea is revealed in the tendency to represent the Thronein its highest aspect as the Throne of Judgement (vide above).
B. The angelology of A3 (ch. 17).
Note. The systems of angelic hierarchy of A 2 and A 3 are altogether
different from that of A i. Not one single specified angel, order of
angels nor angel-prince is, as regards function and name, common to
A 2 and A 3 on one side and A i on the other.
One angelic name, 'OFFANNIEL, occurs both in A 3 and A i, but the
very fact that this name in the two systems is used to denote two
different angelic figures is conclusive proof of the disparity between
these systems. To A 2 and A 3 are common the conception of angel-
princes set over the different heavens (I71"3
,iS1
*2).
That A i is not a sequel to A 3 is evident from a comparison of the
end of ch. 18 with the opening sentence of ch. 19 (cf. note on ch.
I91). But stronger evidence is to be seen in the fact that ch. 18 (A3)
represents a complete system in relation to A i : the highest angel-
princes, those of the Throne, the Judgement, and further the Re-
cording Angels, are all contained in the final part of the exposition of
ch. 18, just as they are the subject of the last chapters of A i (chh. 27,
28) though in a different form and with different names.
i No doubt the 'Watchers' of the Pseudepigrapha were in the original Hebrew(-Aramaic) texts termed "pT^. Cf. in Schechter's Fragm. Zadok. p. 2, 1. 18:
z Cf. Charles, The Book of Enoch or i Enoch, and ed. Oxford, 1912, p. 77,
notes on i En. 4O2 4
.
ANGELOLOGY (A 2) 155
That A 2 cannot be regarded as an introduction to A i is scarcely
less evident. Apart from the occurrence in both of the angelic name'OFFANNIEL in different connotations, the order in which the ranks of
the angelic hierarchy are presented is in A 2 regressive, in A i again
progressive.
The last verse of ch. 17, however, describing the 72 princes of
kingdoms in Raqiat
(the second heaven) might possibly be a fragmentof the missing former part of A i
,the latter part of which is preserved
in chh. 19 seqq. .
It begins with the phrase DHD PP^D? ("above them"), the
characteristic opening expression of the different chapters of A i in
introducing a new, i.e. higher, order of angels or angel-princes. This
verse also seems to be more akin, in phraseology, to A i than to A 2,
e.g. in dwelling on the splendours and adornments of the angel-
princes.
If i78 be regarded as a fragment of the missing part of A i it would
also indicate the general structure of this missing part, viz. as a de-
scription of the various angelic inhabitants of the six lower heavens,
i78belonging to the section treating of the second heaven, the Raqi
a'
.
The part preserved in chh. 19 seqq. of course treats of the angelic
residents of the tArabop (the Mcerkaba-angels and the Throne-
angels).
The framework in which the angelological system of A 2 is put is
that of the seven heavens only. It begins by referring to "the seven
princes, great, glorious, revered, etc." These seven princes are the
seven archangels, and are mentioned as something already well
known. They are in the chapter enumerated by name; they are
further allocated each to one of the seven heavens, as the memunnce (i.e.
appointed one, president) over that heaven and as "the prince of the
host" of angels who occupy it.
In this representation two different elements are to be distinguished,viz.:
(1) The notion of the seven archangels (as to how far this was
originally connected with the conception of seven heavens, see note
on ch. I73).
1
(2) The conception of angelic hosts distributed among the seven
heavens and of princes appointed over them.
i Cf. A. Dieterich-O. Weinreich, Eine Mithrasliturgte3
, pp. 10, 1. isf., 12, 1. 27.K. Dieterich, Hettenistische Volksreligion und byzantinisch-neu-griechischer Volks-
glaube (in AITEAO2, 1925, pp. 3,4): "In der gnostischen Lehre . . . blieben nur die
sieben Archonten und die sieben Planetenspharen iibrig, die dann unter jiidischemEinfluss sich in die sieben Erzengel und die sieben Himmel verwandelten".
156 INTRODUCTION
There is in A 2 yet a third element, viz. :
(3) The idea of angelic moving forces of the four classes of heavenlybodies : sun, moon, planets and constellations
;and of (four) chieftain
princes controlling or directing these angelic forces.
This third element is brought into harmony with the heptouranic
plan of the system on the basis of the Rabbinic tradition assigning all
the heavenly bodies to one heaven, in this case the second, the
Raqiai
. On the other hand the sidereal significance, which mayoriginally have attached to the conception of the seven archangels or
the princes of the seven heavens, is hereby concentrated to the rulers
of the heavenly bodies located in the second heaven exclusively.
In the conception of seven archangels A 2 shows continuity with
the ideas prevalent in the Pseudepigrapha ;but also for the notions of
different angelic hosts distributed in the seven different heavens, of
angelic rulers of the heavenly bodies, and for the locating of these
angelic rulers and the heavenly bodies in their charge in a specific
heaven, there are precedents in the apocalyptic or pseudepigraphicliterature. 1
As regards the names of the seven archangels, of the seven heavens
and of the four princes appointed over the angelic forces of the
heavenly bodies, it is to be noticed :
The names of the seven princes of the seven heavens are pre-sented in different order and readings both in the two enumerations
in the chapter (vss. i and 3) and in the two extant sources (tf and "]).
In this very variance as to names A 2 agrees with the other represen-tations as far as they are preserved of these seven archangels. Yet,
in spite of the incongruity between the various enumerations of the
names of the seven archangels there is sufficient similarity in the form
of the names to show affinity, interdependence or common origin.
There are first the two outstanding names of venerable ages:MIKAEL and GABRIEL (Dan. 10, 12, 8, 9). They are here representedas the two highest of the archangels, and occur in most of the enumera-
tions, from the early one of i En. 2O5 7(in a portion belonging ace.
to Charles to a pre-Maccabaean period) down to that of Socte Raza
(thirteenth century) quoted in YR. i. 6 a. The other names also seemto date back to the time of the earlier portions of i Enoch.
The other names are found in the portions of i Enoch dealing with
the superior angels referred to collectively as the "Watchers" or
i Cf. i En. 20, Test. Levi, 3, 2 En. 3-20, 3 Bar. n, Test. Solomon Fuller re-
ferences are given in the notes on the chapter.
ANGELOLOGY (A 2) 157
' ' The Watchers and Holy Ones"and, in i Enoch, usually contemplated
as Fallen High Angels. These superior angels (whether they were
originally conceived of as angels of the "Throne", or as Princes of
the nations of the world or as "AjO^o^res) were evidently given indi-
vidual names at a time when one of their main activities was thoughtto have to do with sidereal and elemental forces. Thus BARADIEL= the angel of Hail, BARAQIEL = angel of the Lightning, SAHAQIEL= the angel of the sky, SAHAQIEL = angel of the Stillness, the
Appeasing of the thunder and storm, etc. The names were kept even
though as here the character of the angel-princes to which theywere applied had changed.The absence of the names 'URIEL and RAFAEL here is remarkable.
On this peculiarity see note on the chapter.
As regards the names of the heavens and their order A 2 in the
main agrees with the traditions on which TB. Hag. 12 b (the most
important Rabbinic reference) is based. For the first (i.e. lowest)
heaven A 2 gives, besides Uilon, the Hebrew variant Samayim (cf.
Deut. R. 223).
As regards the angelic occupants of the different heavens A 2
differs from TB. Hag. 12 b but agrees with the earlier Pseudepi-
grapha. (Vide note ad loc.) The angels subservient to the princes of
the heavens are represented as numerous. Each "Prince of the Host "
has a suite of ministering angels consisting of 496,000 myriads.This number, besides giving an impression of the vast number of
angels who do the bidding of the seven archangels, is symbolical of
the conception assigning to the large multitude of angels the duty of
proclaiming, expressing, the Kingship of the Most High throughoutall the heavens. "They take upon themselves the yoke of the King-dom of heaven." The numerical value of the Hebrew word for
'Kingdom,' JTP7/D, is 496. The number 496 is therefore usuallymentioned in connection with the ministering angels as uttering the
Q'dussa. Cf. chh. 351
, 4o3
.
The names of the angel-princes appointed over the four classes of
heavenly bodies stand in direct relation to the functions ascribed to
them and are in the chapter interpreted accordingly. GALGALLIEL is
the prince of the globe (galgal) of the sun, 'OFANNIEL the prince of the
globe ('ofan) of the moon (cf. 4I1
, rOT^H[SIN*, against pli&nn W?J),
RAHATIEL is the prince who makes the constellations'
to run'
(rahaf)
and KOKABIEL or KOKBIEL is the prince appointed over the planets
(kofcabim).
158 INTRODUCTION
These four are mentioned with the same names and functions in
ch. i44
, among the 'rulers' of the world. RAHATIEL recurs also in ch.
46. KOKBIEL is met with in such early writings as i En. chh. 67, 69
2,
83 (Fragments of the Book of Noah, Charles). The term Rahaton occurs
in TB. Ber. 32 in connection with angelic rulers over the stars and
planets.
The angels who accompany GALGALLIEL, 'OFANNIEL and RAHATIEL
and who move the sun, moon and constellations are in number 96,
88 and 72 respectively, whereas KOKBIEL has a suite of 365,000
myriads of ministering angels.
The discrepancy between the large number of angels assigned to
the last-named prince and the limited number of "great and honoured
angels" represented as assisting the three higher princes of heavenlybodies was probably the cause of the addition to this chapter (17) of
the fragment contained in vs. 8, dealing with the 72 princes of king-doms. The redactor who joined together the different pieces of the
angelological section (chh. 17-28, 29) was led to believe that the
72 princes of kingdoms mentioned in this fragment formed the real
counterpart of the 72 angels who ace. to vs. 6 accompany the con-
stellations and that these princes were hence rulers over the 365,000
myriads of angels referred to in vs. 7. To this effect he interpreted the
opening words of the fragment: "over them", "above them". Hewas further moved to this conclusion by his familiarity with certain
traditions which connected the 72 princes of kingdoms very closely
with the rulership over the planets and constellations or over the
heavenly bodies in general. For the improbability of this fragment
having originally formed part of A 2 cf. note on ch. i78
. It belonged,
presumably, to A i .
C. The angelology of A3 (ch. 18).
A 3 is like A 2 a complete scheme of angelic hierarchy. It has, how-
ever, a much wider scope than A 2. Whereas the framework in which
the different angelic hosts and their chieftain angel-princes are
ordered is in A 2 merely that of the seven heavens, A 3 stretches its
vision of the celestial structure up to the Throne of Glory, the seat
of the $efeina. To the angels and princes of the seven heavens A 3
attaches least importance. Instead it centres its interest and focusses
its attention to an increasing extent as the exposition goes on uponthe angel-princes occupying the positions near the Throne.
The system under consideration may thus be conveniently divided
ANGELOLOGY (A 3) 159
up into the following parts, proceeding from the lowest to the highestranks or angel-princes.
(1) The angels of each of the seven heavens; over the angels of
each heaven is appointed an angel-prince, sar. (This accords with
A 2.)
The angels of the heavens are not defined as to functions or di-
visions. Neither are the princes of the heavens named by individual
names as in A 2. The Princes are* crowned ', i.e. the crown is the symbol
constituting the degree of sar, prince, ruler over angels appointed to
his charge.
(2) The 72 princes of kingdoms, the celestial representatives of the
earthly kingdoms, empires or nations.
The seventh heaven is pictured as divided in two parts, one lower
or external, and a higher, central. The outer common part is the
abode of the angels of the seventh heaven and their prince ;the 72
princes of kingdoms are located on the confines between the outer
and the inner regions, evidently in order to indicate their character
of intermediaries between the earthly kingdoms and the "King of
Kings of Kings." They have crowns of kingship (to denote their
rulership over the earthly empires) in distinction from the other
angel-princes who have "crowns of glory".
(3) The guardians of the seven Hefialo]), Halls, located one within
the other in the seventh heaven, forming its Holy part. The inner
regions are pictured as arranged in seven He^alop, the one within
and higher, holier than the other. The idea of guardians, door-
watchers, of the Halls is here just emerging. Contrast the developedform of this idea met with in Hekalofi Rabbapi, esp. chh. 15-23, also
in Masscektep Hekalop, chh. 4 and 5.
(4) The high angel-princes of the seventh Hall, the place of the
Throne of Glory and the Sekina. These angel-princes are ordered
according as they are conceived of as representing different aspectsof the Divine manifestation in the seventh Hall in relation to the
angelic and terrestrial worlds.
The seventh Hall represents a similar division as the seventh
heaven. The centre of the seventh Hall is also the centre of the Divine
manifestation, the &nina, the Throne of Glory. We have here, so to
speak, the Holy of Holies (as the seventh Hall is indeed named whenin later literature the Hekalo]? are designated each by its special
name, as e.g. in Pardes Rimmonim, Sa'ar Hekalop). Here begins the
essential theme of the exposition.
1 60 INTRODUCTION
(a) The angel-princes of the celestial performance of the Q edussa,
viz.:
the four great princes set over the four camps of ekina,
Tag'as,
Barattiel, and
Hamon.
The four camps of S ekina represent the multitudes of song-
uttering angels ordered in four great divisions, rows or 'armies',
one on each side of the Sekina. The princes appointed over the
camps of ekina are usually named as the four princes on the "four
sides of the Lord of Spirits", i.e. MIKAEL, GABRIEL, 'URIEL (NURIEL or
FANUEL) and RAFAEL. The conception in its germ goes back at
least as far as i En. 4O1"3
'9
. (" On the four sides of the Lord of Spirits
I saw four presences . . . and I heard the voices of those four presencesas they uttered praises before the Lord of glory.")
TAG'AS who stands at the head of all the song-uttering angels is
symbolical of the Unity. The significance of this name is in later
mystical literature essentially that of 'head', 'origin',' fountain'. 1
WJfi is in cabbalistic writings considered as a combined temura,
viz. ny^N combined with '3"DX and usually connected with another
similar combination, viz. &J>"y&= t
emuras flgflK and DH"ytf.
These combinations are regularly applied to the letters of the Divine
Names. (References in note on ch. i85.)
BARATTIEL and HAMON both express the momentous significance
of the heavenly Q edussa, the commotion pervading all the angelic
hosts at the time when the Thrice Holy is about to be sung. (Cf.
ch. 38.)
(b) The angel-princes of the heavenly treasuries (probably),
representing the corresponding functions traditionally ascribed to
Metatron Naar, "the eldest Servant of His house", viz.:
TUTRESIEL, 'ATRUGIEL, NA'ARIRIEL and SASNIGIEL.
Tutresiel is one of the names of Metatron in 48 D i, no. 83. It
is almost certain that this name is an allusion to that of Metatron.
The same is probably the case with 'ATRUGIEL. NA'ARIRIEL at once
suggests the name or epithet 'Na'ar' or 'Youth' given to Metatron;
i Cf. Berip Me
nuJ}d, ed. Amsterdam, 1648, e.g. foil. 3 a and 5 a. The nameTag'as, in contrast with the other angelic names of the section, is followed byepithets in Aramaic (NTl
pt|
l JO1 Slttf) instead of in Hebrew. Cf. in irP^K "ISO
(ed. Buttenwieser) beginning in Aramaic: ^Nlt^n XS1 N1B> "?W '^ K^.The Aramaic here suggests that the name Tag'as emanates from some Aramaicsource. In Mandaitic SiSfi is the term for 'crown'. Cf. the Jewish
ANGELOLOGY (A 3) l6l
SASNIGIEL or SEGANSEGAEL or ZAGNEZAGIEL is one of the main synonyms
for METATRON. It would thus seem that these four angels representcertain functions connected with the name of Metatron, namely the
functions indicated by the names Zagnezagiel (from fJJl)
and Na'ar,
i.e. the stewardship over the celestial treasuries, 'gnazim'. Cf. the
cabbalistic play on the word Naar: as Naar (young) Metatron is
also Zaqen (old) for he is the'Ze
qdn Ee^o\ the eldest of His house,
i.e. steward, alluding to Gen. 242
.
(c) The angel-princes representing the Divine Strength, Mightand Power, viz.:
ZAZRIEL, GEBURAJ?IEL and
' ARAFIEL.
On these names cf. notes on ch. 18, vss. 12-14 respectively.
(d) The angel-princes of the Tora, viz.:
'ASRUYLU (the general instruction in the Tora) and
GALLISUR (the revelation of the esoteric doctrine embodied in the
Tora).
In conformity with the principle
(everything below has its counterpart above) there is in the celestial or
angelic world a teaching of, instruction in the Tora in a heavenly
college. The president of this heavenly college is 'Asruylu. Gallisur
on the other hand reveals the "secrets of the Tora", the later term
used in the technical sense (cf. TB. Hag. 13 a) of esoteric doctrine,
the essence of the Tora. To a knowledge of "the secrets of Tora "only
a privileged few would be admitted. And as possessor of these
'secrets' GALLISUR ranks above 'ASRUYLU. This gradation in the
knowledge of the Tora and the'
secrets'
among the angels is in fact
always assumed. Cf. this chapter, vs. 22.
(e) ZAKZAKIEL, representative of God's care for Israel, and 'ANAFIEL,
representing the Divine Majesty pervading the <AraboJ> (but per-
haps originally conceived of as the representative of the world at
large, "the Prince of the World").
ZAKZAKIEL, in accordance with his name an allusion to /"ID?, JTD7
"is appointed to write down the merits of Israel on the Throne of
Glory" (cf. TB. Hag. 15 a on Metatron). This function connotes a
sort of championship for Israel. The emphasis is here not so much on
the Scribe-function (which really belongs to the two Soferiel,vss. 23, 24) nor on the function of Advocate in general (this office
rests with ZEHANPURYU, vs. 21), but the central aspect of the present
conception of Zakzakiel is most probably that of Israel's represen-
tative.
OHBI.
II
1 62 INTRODUCTION
The function and character of <ANAFIEL are described thus:"
. . .(he) keeps the keys of the heavenly Halls. . .and the bough of
his honour and his majesty and his crown and his splendour and his
brilliance covers (overshadows, stretches over) all the chambers ofiArabop Rdqi
ai on high even as ... the Glory of the Maker of the Worldcovers the heavens and the earth is full of his praise."
<Anafiel is thus conceived of as a supervisor of all the splendours
of the seventh heaven, and especially over the seven Halls. His being
compared with the Most High in this relation probably signifies that
he is a representative of the Godhead to the whole angelic world
under him, and perhaps also, as in Hefcalo]) Rabbapi, implicitly re-
garded as the Prince of the World. The explanation of the name of<ANAFIEL as given in vs. 18 of the present chapter recurs in practi-
cally identical form in Hek. R. 224 .
(/) The highest angel-princes in A 3 as in A i are those of the
Judgement, those serving by the "throne of Judgement". They are
here :
SO]?ER 'AIEL SOQED HOZI ZEHANPURYU,
'AZBUGA,
SOFERIEL YHUH MEMIl? SOFERIEL YHUH MEHAYYJE.r\ J -
The first-named triad represent respectively the Accusing-
Executing, the Impartially Deciding and the Defending-Mitigating
aspects of the Judgement. Or, in the language of ch. 3 1,the Attributes
of Justice, Truth and Mercy.
SO]?ER 'ASIEL represents the rigid claims of the Attribute of Justice
as well in the actual judgement (trial and verdict) as in the execution
of the judgement. He enters before the ekina as prosecutor,
basing upon the records of men's deeds preserved in the'
books'
kept
by the two Soferiel. As the executor of the judgement, i.e. of
punishment, he is appointed over the Fiery River which is the symbolof the execution of punishment. In his zeal "he stirs up the fire of
the river". The Fiery River is also the means of purification and
punishment of the angels. The angel-princes who wish to enter
before the S eftina must pass through the Fiery River (i.e. be
purified in it). SO]?ER 'ASIEL, keeping the "seals of the fiery river",
also controls the admission of angel-princes into the Presence of the
SOQED HOZI keeps the balance. He weighs the deeds of men in a
balance in the Presence of the Holy One., He is in the middle between
the Prosecution and the Defence, the counterpart of the Attribute of
ANGELOLOGY OF CHH. 287-48 A 163
Truth in ch. 31. His function corresponds to that referred to in
i En. 4I1
,6I 8
.1
Cf . the Mandaitic 'Afiapur, who keeps the balance and weighs the
deeds of men: K^tfl KHKSiy ^ptfn (Lidzbarski, Hand. Lit.
p. 278).'
ZEHANPURYU (ZEHAFTARYI) is the Advocate in Judgement and the
Mitigator of the Punishment, functions symbolized by the expression"he rebukes the fiery river and pushes it back to its place" (vs. 21).
'AZBUGA is the prince appointed for those who in the Judgement have
been passed as 'Righteous': Saddiqim and Haside 'Oldm. He will
clothe them "with the garments of life" in which they are to live
eternally.
These "garments of life" are in our book to be considered as
symbolizing both "the spiritual bodies which are awaiting them"and as "reflections of the glory of $e
kina", the outward visibility
of the new bodies, constituted of light-substance, ziu ha-kKabod
(celestial nature). Cf. i En. 6216 ; 2 Esd. 245 ;2 En. 228~10
;Asc. Isa.
y22. 814,25. ^9,17 etc JJ40/5
ny"O"Ttf is probably originally only the name of a method of temurd.
SOFERIEL H' MEMiJ? and SOFERIEL H' MEHAYY^ are the highest
angel-princes in the present angelological system. They fill the
functions assigned to the Scribe or Scribes and the Recording Angel.
They keep the books of life and the books of death.
On the ideas connected with the terms'
books of life' and
'
books
of death' cf. notes on chh. iS24, 2f, 287
, 30 (321
, 449p
D. The angelology of chh. 28 7~48 A.
(a) The section on the Judgement naturally refers to the angels
connected with the Divine Bep Din;as in A i and A 3 the angels of
the "Throne of Judgement" occupy the highest position. In the
different fragments contained in chh. 287~33 we thus meet with the
following representations, viz. :
i . The 72 princes of kingdoms, headed by the Prince of the World,
represent the world and its various nations before the Most High,when seated in Judgement (ch. 30). They are identical, according to
the Redactor, with the 'Irin and Qaddisin, the court officers of the
Divine Judge (288). They also actually form the Celestial Bep Din
(29. 3)-
1 Charles, i Enoch, p. 79 n. Box, The Ezra-Apocalypse, p. 19.
2 Box, Intr. to Ascension of Isaiah (TED.), p. xxiv.
3 See also Charles, i Enoch, p. 91 (note on ch. 473).
11-2
164 INTRODUCTION
2. At the judgement of the individual the Holy One is surrounded
by three classes of angels : the angels of Mercy, the angels of Peace and
the angels of Destruction* representing the Counsels for the Defence,the Impartial Decision and the Execution of Punishment respectively :
33 lj 2. Cf. ch. 31 : Attributes of Mercy, Truth and Justice.
3. The Mterkaba-angels are mentioned: surrounding the Throneare the Se
rdfim and the 'Ofannim, whereas the Holy Hayyop carry
the Throne from below. The Kerubim and the Galgallim are not
mentioned. The reference to the Hayyop contains a feature not metwith in A i : 33
3.
4. There are two Scribes functioning at the Judgement: ch. 332
.
(6) The section centring round the conception of the celestial
Q edussa, comprising approximately chh. 34-40, is primarily concerned
with the idea of the innumerable hosts of ministering angels as uttering
the Q edussa.
i . The ministering angels are divided as regards their duties into
three classes : some of them run as messengers, others are standingin attendance, but their main duty is the chanting of the Q6dussd.
This multitude of ministering angels, especially in their character
of performers of the Q edussd, are as viewed from their centre, the
Throne, the seat of the S6kina, called the "camp of Sekina"
(mahane S e
fiina). From this centre they are also pictured as facing
the Throne in four immense ever-widening surop, armies, rows, at
the head of each of which there is an angel-prince, called sar ha-Hayil
(prince of the army, 353).
These four armies are also called "the four camps of S6kind"
('arba' mah ane S6Mna). Cf. in A 3 (ch. i84
).
They are also conceived of as further divided, there being in all
506 thousand myriads of'
camps ', each camp containing 496 thousand
angels. These numbers are to symbolize that the ministering angels,
proclaiming the Sovereignty of the Most High in chanting the
Q sdussd, realize the "Kingdom of Heaven" on high. 496 is the
numerical value of JTG7/b Kingdom, 506 that of the plural JIV-D^O,
Kingdoms: all the celestial kingdoms are in reality one whole, the
Kingdom of Heaven, whose sovereign is the i3~>Dn i^hfo T?/D, the
King of Kings of Kings. (Ch. 35; cf. in A 2, ch. ly2.)
The nature and appearance of the angels are described in ch. 352
,
i In 3 Enoch for"angels of destruction" the term is as in Rabbinic:
Cf. in Schechter, Fragm. of a Zadokite work, p, 2: ^3n "OS'PB; in Hale"vy, Te'ezdza
Sanbat, p. 58:
ANGELOLOGY OF CHH. 287~48 A 165
after the pattern of Dan. io6(bodily form, immense size,numerous eyes,
etc.). They are changeable, however, into different forms, even into
"flames, sparks, firebrands, males and females"(35 ;
cf . Gen. R. 2i 13).
According to the view of the present section these various forms
represent a sort of chaos, preceding the daily repeated establishment
of the Kingdom of Heaven : with the establishment of the Kingdomamong them, their "taking upon themselves the yoke of the Kingdomof Heaven", they eo ipso emerge in their "former shape" which is
their real existence.
Before chanting the Qedussa the angels go down into and purify
themselves in the fire of the'Nehar di-Nur'. From the 'Nehar
di-Nur'
they receive thefiery substance constituting their bodies;from
the fiery river they are formed through the' Word' of the Holy One. 1
When the angels utter the Q edussa in the right order and manner,
they are rewarded by crowns. The uttering of the Qedussa in its right
order of course symbolizes and realizes their conforming themselves
to the Law of the Kingdom, their establishing themselves into one,
harmonious whole. On the other hand, when they do not utter the
Q edussa in "the right order" they are consumed by a fire "from the
little finger of the Holy One ", i.e. they are deprived of their individual
existence in bodily form (ch. 4o3).
From ch. 47 it appears that the
fire from the Most High was conceived of as the counterpart on the
side of destruction to the Dibbur that once created them. The bodilysubstance itself, that was used as their materia, returns to the non-
differentiation of the Nehar di-Nur; but "their spirit and their soul
return to their Creator, and they are all standing behind the ekina"
(ch. 47").
In the place of the punished and destroyed angels there are created
"new ones"by "one word "
of the Holy One (ch. 40*).
2. Other angelic classes and angel-princes mentioned in the
Qedussa section are :
(a) "Servants of His Throne, the attendants of His Glory":
(mesare
pe kis'o, mesamm es[unn\e k e
1)ddo) ch. 4O1
.
(b) "The Prince of the World", represented as having authorityand command over the heavenly bodies: ch. 38
3.
(c) The Mcerkafia-angels are included in an enumeration of
angelic classes: ch. 392.
(c] In the chh. 41-48 A there is no important reference to angelic
i Cf. TB. Hag. 14 a, Gen. R. 78^ Lam. R. 3 21 . In these passages the idea is
represented (incorrectly) as two different views contradicting each other : the angelscreated from the fire of the Nehar di-Nur versus the angels created from the Dibbur
(Word) of the Holy One.
1 66 INTRODUCTION
conceptions (apart from ch. 47 already referred to) except perhapsthe mention of MIKAEL as the Prince of Israel, as weeping togetherwith Abraham, Isaac and Jacob over the downfall of Israel, and sayingto the Holy One: "Why standest thou afar off, O Lord?" (Cf.
Metatron in Lam. R. Intr. 24.)
E . The angelology of the Enoch-Metatron pieces ,chh.3-16,
48 B c D1 ' 2,and in chh. 23 and 24.
(a) In the two Enoch-Metatron pieces there are also vestiges of a
rich angelology, although not so systematic as in the sections A i,
A 2 and A 3 .
1. The large multitude of 'common' angels are referred to
mostly as "the Ministering angels" (mal^ke ha-ssarep), divided into'
camps'
or'
companies'
or'
parties'
(ch. 52). The expression
'
mal'ake
ha-ssarep' seems further, as in the Michras and Talmud, to be
used as a general term, comprising even high, individual angel-
princes: the three 'Watchers,' 'AZZA, 'UZZA and 'AZZAEL are in ch. 46
introduced as "three of the ministering angels".Terms such as 'angels', 'servants' (m
esare
pim), 'mighty ones'
(gibborim), 'troops of hosts' (kittop s e
ba'op), 'armies of lArabop\
'the children of heaven' (bene m e
ronlm), 'the heavenly household'
(pamilya seel ma cala) are hence to be regarded more or less as mere
synonyms for 'ministering angels', not necessarily signifying distinct
angelic classes.
2. There occur, however, references to definite angelic classes, of
a higher order than the angels in general. These angelic classes are
usually enumerated together, seldom mentioned singly, and amongthem are usually included the 'Mterkaba-angels'. These angels are
contemplated as occupants of the highest heaven.
Ch. 62 : in the s eme marom are located the Holy Hayyop, the
'Ofannim, the Serafim, the Ke
rubim, the Galgallim of the Mterkafia
(i.e. all the five angelic classes of the Mterkaba ace. to A i) and the
"ministers of the consuming fire" (mesare
pe 'es 'ofcela).
Ch. 71 enumerates: the troops of anger, the armies of vehemence,
the Sin'anim, the Kerufiim, the 'Ofannim, the ministers of fire and
the Hasmallim. Similarly in ch. 48 c 4.
To these names of angelic classes must be added the"'Elim,
^^r^cellim and Tafsarim" of ch. I41
,who there seem to be accorded a
kind of top-position in the angelic hierarchy. The 'dEr'cellim and
Tafsarim occur in the similar enumeration, ch. 392
, together with
four classes of Mterkafia-angels.
ANGELOLOGY OF ENOCH-METATRON PIECES AND CHH . 23 , 24 1 67
Such enumerations as the last-named must have been the material
from which the names of the "ten classes of angels" were evolved.
These ten classes played an important role later. The enumerations
in Maimonides' Yact Hazaqa (Y
esode Tora) and Masst^kcep'Asilup
are often referred to.
The 'jZEr'csllim are of course derived from Isa. 337 and the Tafsdrim
from Nah. 3" (cf. Jer. 5I27
).1
3. Angel-princes of a more individual character than the precedingare firstly :
"The 72 princes of kingdoms." These are represented as before the
elevation of Metatron surrounding the Throne of Glory, but with the
assigning of Metatron as the representative ruler over all the angels,
they were made the special attendants of the Throne of Metatron, the
highest of his subjects: chh. 10, i/j.
1,I61
'2
, 48 c9. Ch. 14 names
SAMMAEL as greatest among the princes of kingdoms, but subject to
Metatron's authority.
Ch. io3 refers to"eight great princes called YHUH by the name of
their King" who are exempt from the jurisdiction of Metatron: a
sort of highest princes of the Throne. The passage is, however,
probably additional. See above on "The conceptions of Metatron in
3 Enoch" (pp. 84 seqq.).
'ANAFIEL was, ace. to ch. 61,sent to fetch Enoch from earth before
his elevation into Metatron. Cf. also ch. i65. On 'ANAFIEL see
above on the conceptions of Metatron in 3 Enoch and in Hekalop
Rabbapi (pp. 86 seqq., 100).
Ch. 46seqq. names 'UZZA, 'AZZA, 'AZZAEL as high angel-princes
opposing the elevation of Enoch-Metatron. They are here not re-
garded as Fallen Angels as in ch. 5, but probably as princes havingaccess to the Divine Presence, perhaps functioning as guardians of
the Secrets.
Ch. 14 mentions angels of the seven heavens (A 2 and A 3) andfurther :
The Manhigef
Olam (the leaders, rulers of the world). These are
divided into two main classes : the angels of the elementary forces
and the angels appointed over the four classes of heavenly bodies.
The Manhige 'Olam carry individual names.
i On the use of Tafsarim to denote a class of angels cf. Zunz, Lit. Gesch. d.
Synag. Poesie, pp. 633, 634. '"^Er'asllim"occur in TB. e.g. Kep. 1043: D^XIK
tsnpn jns miwi D^pixon n a^sis in^n anpn jnsa irnx b^pisoi "The./Er'aellim and the Righteous tried to take possession of the Holy Ark. TheYEr'aellim won and the Ark disappeared from the earth."
1 68 INTRODUCTION
4. Fallen Angels and Demons are mentioned in ch. 5.
(a) The Fallen Angels are 'UZZA, 'AZZA and 'AZZIEL who correspondto the Fallen Watchers of i Enoch. As in i En. (chh. 8, 9, io7
) theyare represented as "teaching men sorceries", i.e. giving them access
to the hidden powers and forces of the physical universe, also called
"the planetary world". Cf. note on ch. 59
;also in Mid. Pet. 'Aharon
(Gaster, Chronicles of Yerahmeel, p. I7O).1
i The figures of'
Azza, 'Uzza and 'Azzi'el or 'Uzzi'el are no innovations of
3 Enoch. Their origin is probably to be seen in the adoption of certain names of
Aramaic and other divinities that were objects of popular cults, such as' Uzza and
'Aziz (cf. ML. p. 278), as names of Fallen Angels or Demoniacal Powers, leadingmen astray into idolatry and sorceries (ace. to the known rule : names of gods of an
adversary or lower religion changed into names of demons). These were then
brought in connection with (i) the Fallen Watchers, the conception of whichcentred around Gen. 6: (2) the name t(lzazel of Lev. 16.
Already in i En. 6 7 Asaelis mentioned as one of the leaders of the Fallen Watchers,and also confused with Azazel who in i En. 81
, 9, io4>8
, I31
, 545
, 55* is representedas one of or the chief leader of the Fallen Watchers. In i En. 6g
z there is an evidenceof the use of several names of a similar character : Azazel by the side of Azazeel
(the Greek version has 'Ao-eciA, 67, 'AffiTjA, 8 1
, 9, io4 >8
, I31).
The references in our book, chh. 4 and 5, bear out the fact, that at this time there
was an uncertainty whether 'Azza, 'Uzza and 'Azzi'el ('Azza'el) were to be con-sidered as high celestial beings or as demoniacal powers. This is to be explainedfrom their subsequent connection with the Watchers in general, instead of with the
Fallen Watchers (and perhaps also from the Rabbinic influence adverse to anyideas bearing the semblance of dualism?
1
).
On the representations of the Fallen Watchers, vide Charles, Jub. note on ch. 41S
,
Charles, i En. 2, Introd. pp. cv and 14, and Leo Jung, Fallen Angels, etc. Cf. also
note on chh. 4, 5<J
. (The present writer cannot, from an examination of the various
references of the speculations in question, agree with Leo Jung, op. cit. p. 183 n. 145,"that there must have been a story of two angels (i.e. that fell), the number of which
was increased in later lore". It turns out to be the reverse: only the latest sources
have the" two angels
"(vide note on ch. 5'
10), these probably due to the
"right and
left side" systematization.)It is noteworthy that these names have found their way into :
(i) The Testament of Solomon (ed. McCown), ch. 77
: 'AfaiyA (variants: 'Afo^A,'AfafjjijA) as the name of an apxdyyeAos; sec. C, ch. io38 : 'AateA who eWpyet els TO
(pavepcadrjvai TCI KXe-rrTo^eva KOI TOVS K\eirTa$ KOL Qrjiravpovs Tivas. Notice also the
incantation referred to by McCown, op. cit. note on ch. 7, mentioning the
(2) Sib. Or. ii. 217, 18.
(3) Mandaitic Literature, in the following forms: 'Az rabba, 'Aziz rabba (ML.22 5
) 'Azazel, 'Azaziel (GR. I4426
, I7321
,the occurrence of the last two forms is an
evidence of their transmission from Jewish speculations). According to GR. iv, I4420
(I291
'z) Azazel is the head of the 444 skinas on the right of the Lord of Greatness :
PPID 5'ujf>f/> ir>7 PPID fopu; jfcnfo frfooD frnfa pifn f>p'3")f> on
(Cf. here the cabbalistic representation 'Azza and Uzziel as the heads of the
angels of justice, on the right side, and mercy on the left side, respectively:Ma a
rcefccep ha' (elohup U7b. comm.) GR. I73
21(167) enumerates among the 16
guardians or keepers of the fettered ''Ur': 'Azazel, 'Azaziel, Tagj'el and Margazel :
(4) The Gnostic Books of jfeil, where the elements <<>, oa, etc. of the mysticalnames of the 'Watchers ((pi/Aa/ccs)' are probably derived from 'azza, 'uzza
ANGELOLOGY OF CHH. 22 B, C AND l$B l6g
(b) The demons desire to get power over and injure man who
was, however, as long as the Sekina resided among the terrestrials,
or "in the Garden of Eden", protected from the influence of the
demons (mazziqin) by the light-substance radiating from the Sekina
(ziu ha-s $e
nina). Cf. TB. Ber. 17 a; Num. R. i2 3.
(c) Chh. 23 and 24, though not concerned with the angelology,contain some references to angelic beings or classes of angels. Firstly,
both chapters speak of the KeruHm as the special vehicles of the
$ efcina (the winds of the Kerubim, ch. 23
1;the chariots of the Keru-
fcim, ch. 241).
Secondly, in ch. 24, vss. 15-23, are as vehicles of the Divine
Manifestation in turn enumerated four classes of Mesrkaba-angels,
concluding with the highest and essential vehicle, the Throne:
vs. 15, the Chariots of the Hayyop.vs. 1 6, the Chariots of the Galgallim.vs. 17, the Chariots of the Swift Kc
rufi.
vs. 18, the Chariots of the 'Ofannim.vss. 19-23, the Chariots of the Throne.
Ch. 2316 identifies SATAN with the Ruah S e'ara.
F. The angelology of the additional pieces, chh. 22 BC and
ch. 156.
Chh. 22 B and c in giving a picture of the Throne and the Mcerkaba
present a rich angelology.
i. The larger multitude of common angels consists of two main
species :
(a) The "angels of the Glory", mal^Ue ha-kKabod, who are
"standing over against the Throne of Glory" and are 660,000
myriads in number.
et sim. Especially may be noticed i Book of Jeti, ch. 16 (Jeu, n): "The ThreeWatchers: ouftxafet- ueaVa- me" (ed. Schmidt, Kopt. Gnost. Schr. p. 273). Cf.also Pistis Sophia (ed. Schmidt, op. cit. p. io21
, ed. Horner, p. 8):"fa/za, fa/za,
ft" pa^rtjua, w fat."
(5) In the Aramaic Incantation Texts from Nippur edited by J. A. Montgomerywhere the following forms occur: bS^S (no. 19, p. 195), htooy, "pJODy (no. 7,
p. 146), Dr Myhrman's text has: "in the name of Ga&ri'el and Mtka'el andRe
fiel and in the name ofl
Asa el 'Asiel the angel and 'Ermes (DEBT'S) the greatLord". The names in question had become the property of the syncretistic magicand angelology.
(6) Attention may also be called to the afofaeto-^atXt^' connected with the
constellation of the Capricorn (written atyoyep) in Wessely, Neue Griechisch
Zauberpapyri, line 886 (p. 49).
I? INTRODUCTION
(b) The 'Servants', mesar epim, "performing His will", 12,000
myriads in number (ch. 22 B 4> 6 > 7).
2. The angels of dread and fear, called PlDK Tit ar
i.e. guardian angels who inspire dread and fear, ch. 22 B2.
3. D'O^D and D'HS^, Kings and Princes. These terms evidently
allude to the'
princes of kingdoms', the Rulers in heaven. These seem
to be placed in rank under
4. the classes of angels which include the Mcerkaba-angels, here
enumerated as follows: the Kertibim, 'Ofannim, Hayyofi,
(
Irin,
Qaddisin, G':
dudim, Se
rafim. As in A i the Serafim are regarded as
the highest of the Mcerkaba-angels, and they even, as in the HeMlo])
Rabbapi, are removed to a lofty position by the Throne at some dis-
tance from the other classes of Mesrkaba-angels.
Ch. 15 B refers to the Hayyop, the Kerubim, and the '^lohim as
superior angelic orders; further the 'Princes' under Metatron's
authority and the "innumerable companies of the hosts". But the
special feature of this chapter is the conception of the angelic Ad-
vocates (Se
negoriri) 1800 in number who form the suite of the
Chief Advocate, Metatron (ch. 15 B2).
15. THE QUASI-PHYSICAL ASPECTS OF THE' ARABOp, THE MJERKABAH AND THE
KISSE HA-KKABODrT~'HE Mterkaba-picture, thus far contemplated in one of its con-
1 stituent parts, viz. the angels of the Throne and the Mcerkaba, is
supplemented, in various. chapters of our book, by expositions of the
different quasi-physical elements and surroundings of the Mcerkaba.
This part of the picture could perhaps be called the'
by-work of the
Mterkabah'. 1
The Throne itself, the Kisse ha-kKabod, is not made the subject of
detailed descriptions in the main part of the book. The only part whichis dealt with at some length is
i. The 'Letters' ('Opiyyop), "graven with a flaming style on the
Throne of Glory"(ch. 41*) or written on the Kcepeer (Crown) or on the
'Heart'. The Kcepar represents the highest part of the Divine
Manifestation on the Throne, the Heart its centre.
i The word Hiilfi is used in two senses, viz. (a) the wider sense when it
comprises Throne, Chariot, respective angels and the by-work, and (b) the narrower
sense, implying the Divine Chariot and the angels forming it. (a) is here referred
to as Mcerkatdh, (b) as Mcerka&a.
M^RKABAH I? 1
These 'letters' are the first essences, elements, from or by which
the whole of the manifested world was created, not only earth, planets,
constellations, the seven heavens and their contents, but the Throne
of Glory itself and the Mcerkaba (ch. 4i2), i.e. God's own manifesta-
tion of Himself (chh. 13, 41).
The 'letters' have the 'numbers' inherent in them. The X thus
stands both for'
'ALJEF' and for'
i', 1 for 'BE/>' and '2'. They are,
from one point of view, actually a sort of spiritual atoms.
The 'Opiyyop combined make up the so-called Divine Names or
nifeSHIS/bn niDB?. These are contemplated as the second step in the
creative emanation, or as secondary creative agencies. (Whereas the
word 'create' or 'creation' is always used, what is really intended is
'emanation'.) Chh. 39*, 48 D5 > 8,B1
(K); 42, 48 c9, 15 B4 >
5.
The Names, Semop, may be divided into three groups, viz.:
(a) Combinations of the same spiritual atoms, as XX, tt, Jinn,
1V)1, etc. (48 B1,cf. Sfier Qoma).
(b) Combinations of different 'Opiyyop into pre-rational elements,
as DND, Di:n, p&p, SDT, etc. (48 B1).
1
(c) Combinations of different 'Opiyyop into rational elements,
corresponding to Hebrew words. To this stage belong in the first
instance the 'attributes' or 'abstract qualities' such as Wisdom
(consisting of the spiritual atoms represented by the letters of the
Hebrew word forWisdom : P!EO!l), Understanding, Knowledge, Love,
Mercy, Prudence, Righteousness, etc., "by which the whole world is
sustained" (chh. 4i3
, 8) and in the second instance all the various
forms of the Universe. The whole world was created in Hebrew.
The number of principal Semop is 70 and the number of 'Opiyyopis 22, making in all 92 first elements or cosmical principles, ch. 48 D5
.
Among these the 'AL^SF, or no. i, is accorded a special significance
as the starting-point for the whole process of emanation. On the
connection between the 'AUEF and Metatron, vide above on the con-
ceptions of Metatron in 3 Enoch (ch. 48 c1).It should be added that in the various Semop the first letter is
thought to represent the dominant atom. Hence in H^i (Under-
standing) the BEj5 is regarded as the dominant element, which is
i Naturally these combinations were also derived from the principal DivineLetters by means of different systems of t
emfira. The printer (editor) of the ed.
princ. of A. R. 'Aq in the passage corresponding to 3 En. 48 B1, says, when omitting
the names in print: "here are written 22 names ace. to the alphabet Dl^S, and 22names ace. to the alphabet B^JlX, and 22 names ace. to the alphabet plttffl". Heis no doubt simplifying and systematizing the actual text of the MS. Still some of
the names may easily be read ace. to the said method.
INTRODUCTION
often expressed as follows: "Understanding (Bind) was created by
BE/>". In consequence, a combination of Semof may be expressed
by the first letters of each, after the Notariqon system: V'SftDSJ^ is a
Sent Me
fords in which the power of the .Sarw^-response of the
Q edussd is concentrated (ch. 48 B1).
All possible 'Opiyyop and Semop are represented as contained in
the Tora. "The letters of the Tora" is the technical term for the
cosmical letters (ch. 44**, 48 D7, 13
1.2
, 15 B 5, i8
25, 4I
1"4).
2 . The Throne is veiled off from the outer parts of the Mcerkaba bythe Pargodo* Curtain (also: ParcfkceJ) and Peeress, orig.
=carpet). The
Pargod (in Mandaitic bar gocta', Gnostic /caraTrerctcr/^a,) on which
are continually to be seen, as a living picture, the drama of "all
generations, their doings and their thoughts" in past, present and
future times, and behind which are the last secrets of the Godhead, is
symbolical especially of the"reasons of the Divine decrees ". It forms
the division between the angels in possession of the innermost secrets
of the Godhead and the angels who do not possess the highest secrets
(chh. lo1, 45
1'6 and i816 22
notes). Cf. how ace. to Sifrd on Lev. i1
"even the Holy Hayyo]?, who carry the Throne of Glory, do not see
the Glory" ('/" hdyyop hd-qqodces hd-nndse'dp *<%p kisse hd-kkabod*
'endn ro 'op '<#/> hd-kkdfiod).
3. Under the Throne are the treasuries and store-houses, con-
taining the Abstract Qualities or the Sustaining Forces of the Universe
(chh. 81,
io6) as well as the treasuries of spiritual Maintenance
(Parndsa) of the World; further, the treasuries of elemental forces
("fire, hail, snow, lightning, clouds, winds," ch. 37). In these are
also contained the Chariots, the vehicles for the Sana's appearanceat different parts of the Universe, or its "traversing the 18,000
worlds" (chh. 24, 371).
To the treasuries are also reckoned the Guf,i.e. the "chamber of creation of the "righteous" and the receptacles
of the Books of Records, the Books of Life and Death (chh. 433
, ay2).
The most important of the contents of the treasuries are the
'secrets', the 'Celestial Tora': Ginze Sepdrim. Ace. to the Enoch-
Metatron pieces, Metatron is appointed over all the treasuries and
store-houses on high, but especially the treasuries of the secrets
(chh. io 5.6
, 48 c3, 48 D10
).
4. The Mcsrkafid-angels (ch. 34), the camps of Sekind and the
treasuries (ch. 37) are surrounded by concentric walls of clouds, fire,
etc., between which are "pillars of brimstone, flaming wheels, winds,
voices, thunders, sparks, ice and hail".
M^IRKABAH 173
5. A special place in the Mterkaba-pictme is accorded the fiery
river (Nehar di-Nur), which fulfils the various functions: creation of
angels, purification and punishment of angels and spirits of men
(chh. 335
, aS10, 36, 47). The conception of the Nehar di-Nur is
amplified into those of"the four heads of the fiery river ", "four fiery
rivers" and "seven fiery rivers" (chh. i819, 33
4 5, i9
4).
In connection with the ideas of the counterbalance of contraries,
which plays an important role in our book, the river or rivers of fire
are supplemented by rivers of hail, ice and water (chh. 22 B3>4
,c2
;
cf. ch. 421
'7).
6. The Garden of Eden is mentioned in chh. 51
*5
, 2318
, 48 D 8,but
does not fit in very well with the use of the Mterkabah-picture.
Interesting is the reference, ch. 2318
,to the spices or fragrancies of
the Garden of Eden prepared for the righteous. On the idea of the
fragrancies of the celestial regions, supportable only for those of
celestial nature but a deterrent for demons and the unworthy, vide
Boeklen, Die Verwandtschaft, etc., p. 65, and Bousset, Hauptprobleme,
etc., pp. 301, 302. Notice the Gnostic parallels given by the latter,
op. cit. ib.
In the additional fragments, chh. 15 B, 22 B, 22 c, there are to be
noticed some further developments in the picture of the by-work of
the M&rkabah and of the <Arabop Raqi
a<l.
7. The Hasmal which in the angelology of the book is used to
denote a specific class of angels, the Hasmallim, and otherwise is
taken as a sort of celestial matter (ch. 362
,cf. chh. 26*, 35
6, 48 B1
,D 8
)
au niveauwith 'fire', 'hail', ''celgabis', etc., is here, in the expres-sion
"the habitations of the Hasmal", beginning to receive a definite
mystical significance as connoting the inner part of the Mcerkaba*
(ch. 15 B2).
Another feature is the Tabernacle and Altar on high (ch. 15 B1),
referred to above on the conceptions of Metatron.
Thirdly we are told of "windows above the heads of the
Kerubim", symbolical of the admission or granting ('letting
through') of the prayers: ch. 15 B2.
A fourth detail is that of a Court (Haser) before the Throne,
representing the part inside which no angel, not even the Serafim,
can enter: ch. 22 B1.
i Cf. TB. Hag.^13 a, b; Hek. R. is1
;Soft ha-Hasmal, in
'
Arze Lebanon, foil.
40 a, 41 a: the Hasmal denotes the Hayyop and also designates a special place in
the 'Holy of Holies' (i.e. the seventh Hekal). It also represents the rhythmicaleffulgence of spiritual Light (Hasa and Mallei), it is the Deity as 'Ur-Sonne':S. Miaras Talpiyyop, 167 d (cf. Bo Yin Ra).
174 INTRODUCTION
This Haser is surrounded by rivers of fire, and rivers of hail and
over these rivers are placed'
bridges'
on which the angels and princes
approach the Entrance (Maboy) to the Divine Court, as in the
Hekalo]) Rabbapi, ch. 13!.
The highest heaven,tA
rafiop, contains the seven HeMlop (Halls,
Palaces), arranged concentrically "one within the other" (ch. i1).
In the innermost of these, the seventh Hall, are the Throne of Gloryand the Highest parts of the Mcerkdba (chh. i
1 ' 2 '6
,I61
,i83 > 4 ' 18
,
22 B4, 37
1, 38
1, 48 C4 8
,io2
).The entrance to each of the seven Halls
is guarded by angels (cf. above on the Angelology of A3, p. 159, and
ch. i2 ' 3
(QAFSIEL)). The Halls and the guardian angels are here not yet
subject to abstruse speculations as in the Hekalop Rabbdpi and later.
Ch. 2417 in a Midras-like passage speaks of the 18,000 worlds.
Vide note ad loc. and confer above, p. 74; similarly ch. 48 A1
mentions 955 heavens. The import is somewhat different. Vide note
ad loc., and cf. the Gnostic Habrasax and the 365 heavens, Hippol.v
BXey^o?, vii. 26. (955 is the numerical value of D^JbBSM 'the
heavens'; Q = 600; 'A.(3pa(rdg is by gematria 365.)
16. THE CONCEPTIONS OF SPIRIT AND SOUL.FATE OF THE SPIRIT AFTER DEATH
HpHE trichotomy of the non-physical part of man in n esama, ru ah and
L ncefces, as met with in developed mystical literature, seems at the
time of our book not yet to be conceived of. The surviving part of
man is, throughout the book, referred to by the term n esama ex-
clusively, chh. 2810, 43
2 3, 44
1*2 6
>7
, 483
. This term n esama will best
be rendered 'spirit'.1 An examination of the various passages treating
of the human n esama reveals the following ideas, viz. :
(i) The n esdma or spirit is indestructible and eternal, ch. 43.
i Where nesama and ruah occur together, the former denotes something higherthan the latter, just as, where a distinction between 'spirit' and 'soul' is made,'spirit' most often denotes the higher of the two. In cabbala nesama often recalls
the Neo-Platonic Now, which Dean Inge translates 'Spirit' (vide W. R. Inge, ThePhilosophy of Plotinus, ii. 37 seqq.).
Wohlberg, Grundlinien, etc., p. 32, says of the three terms for'
soul' used in Bibleand Talmud: 'nil bezeichnet den Geist ausserhalb seiner Verbindung mit demLeibe, HCEM den in diesem wirkenden und durch Thatigkeit sich offenbarenden
Geist, 1^33 Seele, Seelenwesen, Seelenperson den Geist in seiner Verbindung mitdem Leibe, wie er in ihm zum Vorschein tritt, an ihn gebunden ist und mit ihm ein
Ganzes bildet." The present writer is not convinced that this distinction is justified
in respect to the Talmudic dicta. The term most often used in the earlier Haggadicdicta is ne
sama, and this quite as well of the'
spirit'
after its separation from the
terrestrial body as when 'in diesem wirkend'. More correct is the remark byAbelson, Immanence, pp. 43, 44: "In Talmudic literature there is. . .no clear-cut
distinction between these terms ; but noteworthy is the preferential use of Neshamahto signify the soul in its truly spiritual sense".
CONCEPTIONS OF SPIRIT AND SOUL 175
(2) The spirit, even when not united to a body, has a bodily form.
This bodily form is evidently pictured as similar to the form of the
manifested (or physical) body save in so far as it is winged.This bodily form must not be confused with the
"pre-existent
form or type of body" preserved in the Chamber of Creation (ch.
433), with which the spirit is invested when about to go down into
life earthly. Cf. below.
(3) The n esama is, in all probability, conceived of as pre-existent.
This seems to be presupposed by the expression used in ch. 431~3
,
speaking of "the spirits that have been created and have returned"
and "the spirits that have not yet been created" as two distinct
classes. Cf. notes on ch. 43.
It must, however, be admitted, that the representations of ch. 43do not absolutely compel the interpretation, that actual (so-called
'real') pre-existence is meant here. The possibility always remains,
that the expressions cited above refer only to an 'ideal' pre-existence.
When Metatron according to ch. 43 promises R. Isma'el to show him' '
the spirits of the righteous that have not yet been created"
this need
not necessarily imply the real pre-existence of these spirits ;one might
compare how ace. to ch. 45 Metatron is able to show R. Isma'el all
future events and all coming generations, "their works and their
doings". The greatest probability is, however, that an actual pre-existence is meant to be conveyed. The strongest evidence for this is
the use of the Scripture expression "the souls I have made "to denote
"the spirits of the righteous not yet created".
(4) On the supposition that the pre-existence of the spirit is taughtin our book, it also follows that the spirit's "being created
" means its
entering its manifested existence, i.e. its being invested with a body
(or perhaps rather with the image or model of the manifested bodywhich determines the growth and appearance of the actual physical
body1
). This Creation takes place in the Chamber of Creation, called
'Body' (Guf}. (Cf. note on ch. 433
: for the term Guf, cf. TB. Yeb.
62 a,l
Ab. Zar. 5 a; Nidda, 13 b.)
(5) Further, on the same supposition, it follows that the character
of the spirit is determined by the way in which it fulfils the tasks set
for it in its manifested existence. The n esama in its pre-existent state
is pure or 'righteous'.2Through life earthly the spirit may become
defiled or wholly corrupted (ch. 445 6
).
1 Cf. Abelson, Jewish Mysticism, p. 165; Wohlberg, Grundlinien, etc., p. 16.
2 Cf. 4 Mace. i8 33; TB. Sab. 32 b; Bafta Bapra, i6a; Ber. 60 b (prayer),
Nidda, 30 b; Eccl. R. i2 7 . Vide note on ch. 432
; Box, Ezra-Apocalypse, note on 733
(p. 130); and R. Wohlberg, Grundlinien, etc., pp. 12, 13.
176 INTRODUCTION
(6) The pre-existent spirits have their abode in the presence of
the Throne of Glory.1
Fate of the spirit after death :
(1) Immediately after death the spirit of man is judged and,
according to its life on earth, it is registered among one of the three
classes of (a) righteous, (b) intermediate, and (c) wicked.2
(2) The righteous forthwith return to their original abode in the
presence of ('above') the Throne of Glory, ch. 43. In other contexts
it is stated, that the righteous in the time to come (= after the second
judgement?) will inherit the Garden of Eden and the Tree of Life,
ch. 2318
.3
(3) The intermediate, D'JIU or D^"D3, are brought to Se 'ol in
order to go through a process of purification. When purified and
wholly cleansed from the defilement caused by their sin they are,
most probably, regarded as sharing the lot of the righteous, ch. 443
>5
.
(4) The wicked are conducted to Gehinnom to be punished in fire.
(5) The intermediate, no doubt, form the large majority.
The term ruah does not occur in 3 Enoch with reference to human
beings. The term nafas again occurs only once, viz. in ch. i62. It
probably refers to the psychical processes, the 'mind', comprising the
emotional affects. Ncefas generally denotes the vital force of the body.
Possibly, however, the writer of ch. 16 is not conscious of any dis-
tinction between nceftes and n esama or ru ah.
Ch. 47.
A position by itself is taken up by ch. 47. This chapter pictures the
nature of the angels somewhat in analogy with that of human beings.
The underlying idea seems to be that angels and men are essentially
1 By implication, since here is the abode of the spirits who have returned, soil.
to their original abode. This agrees with TB. J3ag. 12 b (and Gen. R. i. 26), but
disagrees with TB.'
^fiotfa Zara> 5 a (et al., vide above) in so far as the latter gives the
abode of the unborn souls as the Giif.
2 Righteous =undefiled,'
white'
;intermediate =contaminated,
'
grey'
; wicked =v ^
wholly corrupt, 'black'. Cf. TB. Ros ha-sSana, 16 b, 17 a, Sab. 33 b, 1523;'At. R. Nap. xli; Tos. Sank. xiii. 3. On the conceptions of pre-existent spirits andtheir abodeinPseudepigraphaand Rabbinic, vide Charles, Eschatology, pp. 231 seqq.,
Box, Ezra-Apocalypse, pp. 26, 33, 37, 120; Billerbeck, in Strack-Billerbeck, Komm.z. N. Test. ii. 133 seqq. For Mandaitic parallels, cf. above, p. 76.
3 Similarly in TB. ab. I52ab: 'nismojan sa;l saddlqlm genuzoj> tahaj> kissg
ha-kKat>od'
(under the Throne of Glory) but in TB. Bab. Mes. 1 14 b, Bab. Bap.843, Ber. i2b, the abode of the righteous is the Garden of Eden. Vide also
Templer, Die Unsterblichkeitslehre, etc., pp. 18 seqq.; Wohlberg, op. dt. pp. 30, 31.There is not sufficient evidence in 3 En. for the view that the life of the righteousin the
'
^'raSop is a passing, preparatory, life in waiting for the time of the resur-
rection.
CONCEPTIONS OF SPIRIT AND SOUL 177
the same kind, only with different spheres of existence and duties.
In contrast to the sections treating of the human spirit chapter 47uses both nesama and rua
h, although evidently quite synonymously.1
i The synonymity of nesdma and ruah is clearly brought out by the phrase
(ch. 473): "the souls of the angels and the spirits of the ministering servants".
Notice the similar juxtaposition in TB. flag. 12 b: nismopan seel saddiqim ueruhop
unesamop ste'apid l
ehibbare'
op . Cf. i En. 22" :
"the spirits of the souls of the "dead ".
In i Enoch the terms 'spirit' and 'soul' (nafes andmanfas) interchange. In Man-daitic literature the most frequent term is 'spirit' (f>PP'DO), regularly when
only one term is used. Quite often, however, the expression 'spirit and soul' or
rather 'soul and spirit' (f>PP'DOl fTM")) is met with. Cf. Lidzbarski, Manddische
Liturgien* p. 12, n. i :
"KHll ist die Lebenskraft des Korpers, SJ"liS'l t&"0 die beim
Tode sich abtrennende dem Jenseits zustrebende Seele. Beim Tode werden SHll
und NjID^t^J vom Korper getrennt, vgl. Qol. 28, 29. Nach 31, 17 wird die NHII
der SflD''ti'1
'J gleich gemacht und findet einen Platz im Haus des Lebens. . . ". Cf.
also Reitzenstein, Mand. B. d. H. d. Grosse, p. 94, note 2.
As instances of the expression'
spirit and soul'
in Mandaitic literature the follow-
ing passages may be referred to: ML. i22(Qolasta 4), 8o 2
>8(Qol. 29), 263
(Qol. 9),
i?5
(Qol. 6), preceded by a reference to fipf>PD'3 (= spirits) alone, 385 6
(]f>pf>PD'J1 ]f>r>n=i33x
'4), 8zw (Qol. 30 f>PPD'J )P f>vM")=the soul with the
spirit), 142' (Qol. 59), GL. i iv 4422(26".
12 fipp'DOl fan).
Interesting passages on the relation between spirit and soul are :
G^. in I3419-24
(ii92 -iao 1
): fHP'P'P ]1pfnf>i;f>P3 f>'pf"3'D7 frpfiPD'J
]1v>f>i>7M3 f'3'f>71 f'JvfaM....fi)^fD ]1'fPn7 fipif) ..... .... "The Spirits
of the planets shall be bound in their watch-houses, . . . until their soul shall haveceased to be. . . and they shall have died and been extinguished, as if they had never
existed."
GL. i ii 43o28-31
(921~22
) : fb3fP) f>PH fOPff f>TlfPl f>fn JP
]P f>PD'j if'pf'i D"p7 S^ pi3fP f5i fja
^Mlf'D 6'Jpf1.
" The spirit spoke with the soul and the stinking body but the
soul and the stinking body gave it no answer. While it (the spirit) stood and spakewith the soul and the stinking body, the liberator arrived, and stepped forth."
GL. m xxxviii s6618-29 (H7 7~12
): ....fl'fl'Df"Sf>p pf>7 f>5
fi7f7P
pf'jf' f'Plf'pf'D* "I heard a voice, the voice of a voice of two voices . . .who were
sitting together informing each other : the voice of the soul and the voice of the spirit
sitting together telling (things to) each other. The soul said to the spirit:'
By thy life,
my sister, bring me with thee when thou leavest (this life) !
'
(The spirit answered :)' How can I bring thee with me, since thou art a deceitful soul?
' " This evidentlyshowsthat in this context the spirit is conceived of as the higher, and further that the spiritis thought of as undented by the earthly life, whereas it is the soul that is
'
deceitful'
and whose fate will be determined after death according to the character acquired byit in its previous existence, whose 'deeds will be weighed in a balance'. (GL.45i
20>27
,
56630
'37
; cf. below.) This may be compared and contrasted with our book (chh. 43,
44), ace. to which on the one hand the spirit is from the beginning holy and pure,and, on the other hand, there being no distinction between spirit and soul, the spiritcan be defiled through earthly life.
GL. iiv45i28
'27
, 56636
>37
(378-, ny*5
): |P flpn Mfwi'pf>P
.....
OHBI 12
178 INTRODUCTION
Strange is the way in which the analogy between angels and menis worked out with regard to the manifested existence. The angelsare said to have a destructible part (47
2), evidently corresponding to
the physical body of human beings; and just as the manifested
(physical) life of man is that in which his specific duties are to be dis-
charged and during which he can fail and become corrupted, so also
the angels carry out their duties (symbolized by the performance of
the Q e
dussa) while in manifested existence, and may likewise fail in
that state. Just as the spirits of the righteous return to their Creator
after earthly life, so the spirits and souls of the angels are said to
return to their Creator after the destruction of their perishable partin theNehar diNur (fiery river) ; moreover, the parallelism implies that
'J JP f>Pn f")f>Dfl. . .f>DP'D'J. "'Abaf>ur. . .weighs and unites the soul
with the spirit". . ."tut den Geist mit der Seele zusammen" (Lidzbarski).As an example of passages, where there seems to be no idea of a dichotomy of
the non-physical part of man, one may refer to GL, in xvii 536/537 (97/98) ; being a
dialogue between the spirit and .the body, in similar terms, mutatis mutandis, as the
dialogue between the spirit and the soul in GL. in xxxviii 566 (117). There are also
frequent passages pointing to the idea of the spirit's possible corruption through its
own doings during its life in 'the world of illusion': e.g. GL. in xxi 544 (102/103):" The Judge (after death) examines the Spirit on its sins and aberrations :
' what workshave you done, O Spirit, in the world of illusion, where you have had your abode?'' You are mywitness ,
O Judge , that I havedoneno evil deed uponmyown account. . .
" '
.
To illustrate the workings of this idea of'
soul and spirit'
in different circles, itmaybe allowable to point to the Coptic Apocalypse of Paul (edited, translated and com-mented upon by E. A. W. Budge in his Miscellaneous Coptic Texts, pp. clxii-clxxiii,
534574, 1043-1084). In his summary of that book (op. cit. pp. clxiiseqq.) Budgesays: "The portions of [the 'Apocalypse of Paul'] that remain to us prove that it
was full of ancient Egyptian beliefs and views about the spirit, and soul, and'
angel ',
of a man. . . . The first section begins with the description of the fate of a sinful soul
on leaving the body. This soul was attended on earth by its angel and admonished
by its spirit, which reported daily to God the sins which it committed. When its
body died, its spirit reviled it for its wickedness, and its angel afflicted it, and thenits spirit summoned it into the presence of the Judge of Truth, who is here Christ. . . .
Then the soul was taken before God, and its angel and its spirit addressed God."The passages run: "Its spirit came forth from it, saying, 'O thou wretched soul,thou didst not give me rest during my little time which I passed in sojourning withthee. Or, O thou wretched soul, didst thou endure. . .or did thy heart turn? Thebreath of the breath of life of God was in thee. Let us [go] to the presence of the
Judge of Truth. I will never forgive thee; and I have made myself a stranger untothee this day, and do thou do likewise [to me] '. Thus the spirit of the soul abusethit (i.e. the soul), and its angel afflicteth it" (pp. 556, 1043). "And they took awaythe soul to enable it to pay worship unto the God who created it in His own imageand likeness.. . .And the spirit of the soul said,
'
I am the spirit, the breath of life
which sojourned with it (-s.e d.stOK ne nenu'eiL nmqe n cong CT S's.Aiooir e poc'),
judge it according to itsjudgements' "
(pp. 558, 1045). Also here, as in the Mandaitic
passages cited above, the soul is the subject of sin, whereas the Spirit is incorruptible,a Divine spark living within the soul and separating from it when it is corrupt. Theterms used for 'spirit' and 'soul' are the Greek Trvfvfia [nnS (imevMis.)] and
^VXT; [\^/">
$H] respectively. In other passages of the Apocalypse the soul alone
[or the soul and its angel (a-yyeXos)] is spoken of, without any reference to the
spirit. Cf. also W. Scott, Hermetica, ii. p. 265 (Corp.Herm. x. 16).
CONCEPTIONS OF SPIRIT AND SOUL 179
the spirits and souls of the angels are pre-existent (cf. note on ch. 4y2).
The spirits of the angels have bodily form as the spirits of men (ch . 47*) .
Ch. 47 is evidently later than the rest of the section within which
it appears. It quite clearly builds upon ch. 40, which latter speaks of
the punishment of the angels by way of destruction, but knows
nothing of any continued life for the punished angels. It also pre-
supposes chh. 43 and 44 on which it is modelled, although inadver-
tently introducing the expression'
spirits and souls'
instead of'
spirits '.
The underlying idea, already referred to, of ch. 47, viz. the identi-
fication in essence of the nature of men and angels, is, of course, old.
This idea has been traced to Jewish-Alexandrinian speculation : after
taking over from Hellenistic thought the Platonic-Pythagorean con-
ception of the pre-existence of the soul, the Jewish-Alexandrinian
philosophers arrived at the identification : ayyeXos=
Baifjiwv=^v^T}*
The identity in kind of human spirit and angelic nature is the
necessary presupposition for the identity of Enoch and Metatron in
the Enoch-Metatron pieces of our book. Also other representations
of the transformation of a human being into an angel or celestial
being imply the same notion (Elijah= Sandalfon, etc.). In the
symbolical language of the earlier mystical literature the'
garment of
glory' or 'garment of light' represents the higher celestial, angelic-
spiritual nature. The garment of glory in these writings is attributed
as well to angels as to the righteous spirits ascending into heaven.
The difference between men and angels in such connections is onlyone of degree of perfection.
The originality of ch. 47 consists in its maintaining a manifested
existence, in a perishable body, for the angels, similar to the earthlylife of men.
In this connection it must be pointed out, that the conception of
the pre-existence of the human spirit as met with in ch. 43 does not
seem to be characteristic of the whole of 3 Enoch. Thus in the longerEnoch-Metatron piece Enoch-Metatron is called a Youth because he
is a child in years compared with the angel-princes. It really wouldseem as if the conception of pre-existence belongs only to chh. 43and 47 or, probably, to the section 41-48 A.
Ace. to Billerbeck 3 the doctrine of pre-existence was first intro-
1 Vide Billerbeck in Strack-Billerbeck, Kamm. z. N. Test. ii. 340, who quotesSchlatter, Das neiiaufgefundene hebrdische Stuck des Sirach, pp. 180-186, and pointsto the 'Alexandrinian-Gnostic (?) Apocryphon Prayer of Joseph', ace. to which thePatriarch Jacob is an archangel (angelic name: Israel) who has entered earthlylife from his pre-existent state.
2 Op. cit. pp. 341 seqq.
12-2
i8o INTRODUCTION
duced in Rabbinical literature in the middle of the third century A.D.
and its first representatives in Palestine were R. emu'el bar Nahman(about A.D. 260), R. 'Assi (about A.D. 300), R. Leui (about A.D. 300)and R. Yishaq (about A.D. 300).
I
On the assumption that Billerbeck has rightly fixed the time of
entrance of the ideas of pre-existence into Rabbinical circles, the
presence in our book of the conception of pre-existent spirits wouldseem to indicate the terminus post quern of the collection of chh.
3-48 A as the middle of the third century A.D. It is, of course, possible,
that the idea of pre-existence was known to Jewish mystical circles
earlier than this. That Josephus2gives it as one of the tenets of the
Essenes is well known. It is maintained by prominent scholars 3 that
it can be traced even in the Pseudepigrapha. Nevertheless it is signi-
ficant that ch. 43 seems to introduce the idea as something new, and
that it is not present in the rest of the book (chh. 3-40). From this
might be concluded at least that the collection (redaction) of the main
part of 3 Enoch (chh. 3-48 A) was made at about the time when the
idea of pre-existence was just being introduced into the mysticalcircles in question. (Cf. above, p. 38.)
17. THE DIVINE JUDGEMENT
npHE Divine Judgement dealt with in chh. 287-33
2is a Judgement
JL enacted daily, at an appointed time of the day. The Judgement is
concerned
(1) with the whole world;
(2) with all the nations of the earth;
(3) with the individual;
(4) with the angelic world.
The Judgement, Din, involves regular Court proceedings in the
1 On account of dicta attributed to those teachers in Miitras Tanhuma, 26 a,
89 a, TB. Ye~5. 62 a, Lev. R. 4, etc." In Babylonia one identified at least in later
times the pre-existent human souls with the Iranian Fravasis." So in TB. Sab.
145 b, speaking of the mazzal (Aramaic st. d. mazzala) of the proselytes as presentat the law-giving at the mount of Sinai. Ace. to Billerbeck
'
mazzal '
( =constellation,
fate) here equals 'genius fravashi'.
Cf . R. Wohlberg, Grundlinien, etc."ein weiterer wichtiger, und unumstosslich
feststehender Satz der Talmudischen Lehre (ist) ersichtlich. Die Seele ist pra-
existierend, ihre Praexistenz ist eine reale, individuelle, nicht etwa cine nur ideale als
blosser Gedanke der Gottheit". Wohlberg, of course, bases on the completedTalmud (as it lies before us), and, on that basis with reserve for the expression 'die
Talmudische Lehre ', his thesis may be considered as well-founded. He quite rightly
acknowledges the incongruity of the Talmudic dicta of different origin (pp. cit. p. 9).
2 Bellum Judaicum, ii. 8. u.
3 E.g. Box, in Ezra-Apocalypse, p. 26, note on 4 Ez. 412
.
THE DIVINE JUDGEMENT 181
Celestial Assize for each case, Divine decision, decrees with regard to
the world, the nations and the individual, and, lastly, the execution
of these decrees, as punishments or otherwise.
When acting as Judge the Holy One is presiding in the Great BepDin on high: he is assisted by the 'Irin and Qaddisin (ch. 28s 9
)who
stand before him "as court officers before the judge". Ace. to ch.
289 these 'irin and Qaddisin "argue, pass the sentence, make the
requests, close the cases, establish the sentences below on earth ". In
the judgement of the nations of the world the 'Irin and Qaddisin (chh.
29, 30) are viewed as Princes of Kingdoms ', and are headed by the
Prince of the World' (who pleads in favour of the totality of the nations
' '
.
Ace. to another picture, now with reference to the Judgement of
the individual, the Holy One has by him the three hypostasized
Attributes, JUSTICE, MERCY, and TRUTH. The MERCY supports man by
sending him a staff of its own splendour, on which to support himself
when standing before the Divine Judge (ch. 3I1
'2).
x The same idea
is expressed in the form of "Angels of JUSTICE, MERCY, and PEACE"
surrounding the Most High, when seated on the Judgement Throne
(ch. 33).
The proceedings in the Divine Court and the final decrees are
based upon the recordings contained in the Books of Judgement,chh. i824
, 27*.2
, 287
, 3o2
, 321
, 449
.
These books are called "the Books of the Living and the Books of
the Dead "(chh. i824
, 28'), the" Book of Records
" and the" Books of
Judgement" (ch. 271
'2),
the "Book in which are recorded all the
doings of the world"(ch. 3O
2), the
" Book of fire and flame"(ch. 32
1),
and the"Books of Records
"(44
9).
The Books of Judgement contain (a) the records of men's deeds,
good and evil, and also of various events in the whole Universe;
(b) the Divine decisions and decrees. The books are in the keepingof the Scribes (chh. 27, 33
2).
The executors of the Divine decisions are in general matters the(
Irin and Qaddisin (ch. 289),who represent the Divine rulership over
or government of the world, as do the 'Princes of Kingdoms' (ch.
48 c9)with which they are identified (chh. 29, 30). They also sanctify
i Cf. the Vision of Abu Yazid (d. 874, R. A. Nicholson, An Early Arabic
Version, etc., p. 707, 11. 4 seqq., 413). The angel of the Footstool gives Abu Yazid,ascended to the seventh heaven, a pillar of light:
"until I was met by the angel of the Footstool (Kursi) who had with him a pillar
of light. He saluted me; then he said, 'take the pillar'. So I took it. . .".
I 82 INTRODUCTION
the body and spirit of the man who has undergone judgement. But
the execution of the special decrees which involve 'punishment'either on the world at large (ch. 32) or on the individual (chh. 3i
2,
331)
is reserved for a special class of angels existing for this purpose,viz. the 'ANGELS OF DESTRUCTION '
(mdl'a%e hdbbala). When executing
the punishments on the world the angels of destruction are given the' Sword of God '
to be used by them as an instrument of punishmentand vengeance (ch. 32
1'2).
The 'Angels of Destruction' correspond to the 'Angels of Punish-
ment' of i En. 533
, 561
,6211
, 63!; 2 En. io3 (421); Ap. Petri, 6, 8;
Test. Abrah. 12, 13 (ed. G. H. Box, pp. 19 seqq.). See note on ch. 3i2
.
On the details in the representation of the daily Judgement see the
notes on chh. 287-33
2.
The execution of the judgement on the intermediate (the large
majority, called benon\iyy\im) and the perfectly wicked, having been
judged immediately after death, is described in ch. 44 (in dealingwith the fate of souls and spirits). Also here the angelic executors are
the angels of destruction, of which only two are mentioned, viz. the
chiefs appointed over the benon[iyy\im and the wicked respectively;
it is noteworthy that the chief 'angel of destruction' set over the
benon[iyy\im has the function of supporting, helping, purifying them,hence also called by the significant name SIMKIEL (from *TJbD)- The
Divine attitude towards the benon\iyy]im is that of Support, Help,
Mercy, Encouragement.1 In contrast hereto, the angel of destruction
appointed to deal with the wicked is called ZA'AFIEL (the Wrath of
God, 5]yi).The wicked are to be cast out from the Divine Presence
without Mercy, to be punished in Gehenna.
Also upon the angels punishment is executed, chh. 4O3
, 47.
When the song-uttering angels fail to perform the Q edussd in the
right time and order they are consumed by fire. Ace. to ch. 47 this
destruction by fire refers to their 'bodies', i.e. to their existence as
individual members in the song-uttering companies. The bodies of
the song-uttering angels who have failed in the discharge of their
duties are sent back into the fiery river from which they were once
created and in the fiery river the multitudes of angels thus punishedform a congeries of fiery substances: "mountains of burning coal"
as the expression is in ch. 472
, using the simile traditional since i En.
2 13("like great mountains and burning with fire").
i Similarly in Se&cer Gan l
Edcen an angel is introduced whose duty it is to save
those of' middle merit' or
'
the unstable' from the angels of destruction ; that angel is
called bsnTy, from If? (help): (n^n "OKte "?>) DTB afilS ^Jfai Dm tniKl K3 S1H.
Among the unstable are reckoned the proselytes who 'H JIKTS
THE QZDUSSA 183
18. THE PERFORMANCE OF THE _CELESTIALSONGS, ESPECIALLY THE Q EDUSSA
AN entire section of the present book is devoted to the description
zY of the performance of the celestial songs and hymns of praise.
The section, comprising chh. 35-40, enlarges on the hosts of angels
engaged in the chanting of the Song, their number, arrangement,
preparation, purification before intoning, the attitude or roles played
by the other parts of the Celestial community, etc.
Apart from this section the performance of the celestial songs is
mentioned in various connections, especially in the sections dealing
with angelology.
A. The character of the songs.
Different terms occur partly denoting various kinds of songs,
partly being merely synonyms. Thus, in ch i 11,there are mentioned:
Song (Sira) Trisagion (Qedussa), Chant (N
eiima); ib. vs. 12: Psalm
(Tehilla), Song of Praise (Scebah), Song of Rejoicing (Rinna), Thanks-
giving (Toda), Exultation (Zimra), Glorification (Pa'er), Hymn(Na
aua) and Eulogy ('O#). This is, however, in the introductory
chapters which are later than the main part of the book. In the
angelological section A i we find, e.g. ch. 2O2,reference made to Praise,
Glory and Rejoicing (Tehilla, Scefiah, R e
nana). Nowhere is there any
parallel to the extravagant indulgence in enumerations of synonymsfor 'song' and 'praise' met with in the Hekalop Rabbapi, ch. 24.
The,songs consist of Scripture verses, chh. 19', 46*, 24, 45.
Ch. ig7
. The Galgallim, Kerufeim, Hayyo>, Serafim are re-
presented as singing, in the form of a mutual exhortation, the fifth
verse of Ps. 68 : "Extol Him that rideth in <ArafeoJ?, by His name Yah,
and rejoice before Him".Ch. 46*. The song uttered by the planets (or heavenly bodies in
general) is Ps. 84 : "When I consider Thy heavens, etc."
Ch. 24 . On the occasion of R. Isma'el's admission to enter and
behold the M^srkdba, the angels exclaim: "Happy is the people that
is in such a case!" (Ps. I4415
).
Ch. 456
. "O YHUH, how manifold are thy works! The King'sword hath power and who may say unto him, What doest thou?
Whoso keepeth the commandments shall know no evil thing" (Ps.
io42*;Eccl. 84
).
184 INTRODUCTION
3 Enoch dwells exclusively upon the celestial hymns, songs and
praises, omitting all references to the terrestrial Q edussa or other
songs, chanted by men on earth, e.g. by the congregation of Israel.
The whole conception of celestial songs is of course framed by
analogy to the songs on earth, but there is no hint of an interdependencebetween terrestrial and celestial songs. This is in marked contrast to
the ideas of e.g. TB. Hag. 12 b ("the ministering angels say the song
by night but are silent during the day for the sake of the glory of
Israel": the preference is accorded the chanting performed by the
congregation of Israel) or of the HeMlop Rabbapi, where ace. to
ch. 92 3 superimportance is assigned to the Trisagion performed byIsrael ("When Israel says the Holy, Holy, Holy, the Most High has
no pleasure in all the glories of the heavens with their song-uttering
companies, but his attention and his joy are fixed upon the congre-
gation of Israel alone"). In 3 Enoch, on the contrary, as the central
event in the heavens and in the whole universe is contemplated the
performance of the Song by the companies of angels (chh. 355 6
,
36, 38). In this respect 3 Enoch accords perfectly with the earlier
Enoch literature, especially 2 Enoch.
The song /car' e^oxrfv is, however, the Qedussa. The Qedussa as re-
corded in 3 Enoch is of the simplest form known, viz. the Thrice Holy
(Isa. 63), "Holy, Holy, Holy, is YHUH SEBA'O]?: the whole earth is full
of his glory" and the response "Blessed".
The response "Blessed" is referred to in two different forms, viz.
(a) "Blessed be the Glory of YHUH from His place" and
(V) "Blessed be the name of His glorious kingdom for ever and
ever".
(a) is attested in chh. i12
,ao2
; (b) in chh. 392 and 48 B1
(J), B2.
The yimloik ("YHUH shall reign for ever, etc.") is not mentioned
in the present book.
In exhibiting this simple form of the Q edussd 3 Enoch accords with
i En. ch. 3912 13 which also gives the Q edussa in the form of the
Thrice Holy and the response "Blessed":"Holy, Holy, Holy, is the Lord of Spirits : He filleth the earth with
spirits". The "Blessed" is two-fold: "Blessed be Thou, and blessed
be the name of the Lord for ever and ever". On the change in the
Trisagion here see Charles, i Enoch, note on ch. 3912
(p. 76), and
Dillmann, Das Buch Henoch, p, 145, note on 3912
.
In 2 Enoch only the Thrice Holy is preserved, ch. 2i 1(A) ;
cf. Rev. 48
.
This simple form of the Q edussa is strong evidence of the early
THE QEDUSSA 185
time of the Q edussa-section of 3 Enoch. It is to be noted, by the way,that the term
'
Q edussa\ in the main part of the whole book, is as yet
unknown as denoting the Trisagion and the response. It appears only
in the later introductory ch. i11
. Uncertain is 268, FOB? ^/
B . The performers of the Qedussd.
(1) Angels specially appointed for the sole purpose of chanting the
Q edussa. These may be called "the song-uttering angels".The song-uttering angels are called simply 'ministering angels'
or'
camps of angels ',
'
camp(s) of Sekina.' Vide above on Angelology,D. There are 506 thousand myriads of camps, each camp counting
496,000 angels (chh. 351
, 4o3
;cf. ly
2).The numbers 496 and 506 are
symbolical of the Kingdom of Heaven. Vide above on Angelology, ib.
The camps are arranged in four surop (chh. 353
, 362), at the head of
each there being a "Prince of the Army". These four surop are also
called "the four camps of Sekina" (chh. i84, 37
1). Ace. to ch. i85
TAG'AS is the leader of all the song-uttering angels, in rank above the
four princes.
(2) Besides these hosts of angels whose special duty is the per-formance of the Q e
dussa, the Song is chanted also by the Mcerkaba-
angels, the great Princes, the heavenly bodies and by the Mcerkaba-
seer (chh. ao2,2212
,22 B8
, 255
,268
, 273
, 46*, 456)>
C. The time appointed for .the celestial Qedussd.
There is a time fixed every day for the performance of the Qedussd.
The relation of this appointed time to the quarters of the day or nighton earth is not defined in 3 Enoch. (Cf. TB. Hullin, 91 b : "The angelsrecite the Song only once a day, some say 'only once a week', etc.")
Contrast Apocalypse of Abraham, ch. 10: "I (Yaoel). . .teach those
who carry Him (i.e. the Hayyop) the song of the seventh hour of the
night of man".2
1 For the Jewish Liturgy and the forms of the Q6ttussa therein contained, see
Oesterley and Box, Survey of the Literature of Rabbinical and Mediaeval Judaism,
p. 177 ; The Religion and Worship of the Synagogue, 1911; jfE. article' Kedusha '
; TheAuthorised Daily Prayer Book of the United Hebrew Congregations of the British
Empire, 1921, pp. 43, 49 ; I. Elbogen, DerjudischeGottesdienstz
, pp. 61-67. In 3 Enoch
the recital of the QOjMs'a is never referred to as rwnp "IfilJ?but always as limp 11317.
In Ga'onic literature the expression mostly is WHp "IBS1
? or-WHp DnaiSttf jam.2 Ed. by Box, 1919 (TED.), p. 47. Prof. Box, in note 7 ib., points to the
parallel in TB. '-''froofa Zara, 3 b:" God sits (at night) and listens to the song of the
Hayyob" and TB. ffag. 12 b, referred to above, p. 184. Cf. also Test, of Abr., ed.
Box, p. 37.
1 86 INTRODUCTION
The time of the performance of the Q edussa is, ace. to our book,
the central event of the heavenly 'day'. For the 'Time appointed'see chh. i87
, iQ6
, zf, 355
, 361
, 381
, 391
.
D. The arrangement of the Qeclussa and its performance.
The "Blessed "is considered a response to the Thrice Holy. Hence
there are some of the song-uttering angels who have for exclusive
object the chanting of the "Holy, Holy, Holy, etc." whereas others
are entirely devoted to responding with the "Blessed" : chh. 242
, 35*.
The Thrice Holy is performed in three parts, viz. (i) "Holy";(2) "Holy, Holy"; and (3) "Holy, Holy, Holy, is YHUH SEBA'OJ?, the
whole earth is full of His Glory", ch. 40*. (Cf . TB. Hullin, 91 b : "three
different companies of angels say the Song every day ;one says
'
Holy ',
one 'Holy, Holy' and one 'Holy, Holy, Holy is H'S eJ
ba'oJ>'" i.e. in
the manner of the chanting in Jewish congregations, vide note
on 4<D2.)
E. The import of the Qectussd.
The significance of the celestial O edussd is indicated by the stress
laid on its performance at the right time and in the right order, in
perfect unity and consonance, and its explicit and implicit connection
with the idea of the Kingdom of Heaven. It is the symbol of, and, at
the same time, the actual realization of the Kingdom of Heaven in the
celestial spheres.The angels and the four princes at the head of them are rewarded
with crowns when they chant the Q edussa at the right time but
punished by extinction if they do not, chh. 4O1"3
, 47. The chantingof the Q edussa "DlpTO brings about the unity and harmony which in
itself actualizes the existence of the song-uttering companies, ch. 355 6
.
The Q edussa is the means of the realization of God's sovereignty
among the angelic hosts, their conforming to the law of the Kingdom ;
hence the singing of the Q edussd by the angels is termed "taking uponthemselves the yoke of the Kingdom of Heaven", ch. 35
6.
The realization in the Q edussd of the Kingdom of Heaven amongthe angelic orders is implicitly indicated by the numbers 496 and
506, used in ch. 351 with reference to the companies of song-uttering
angels ; 496 and 506 are the numerical equivalents of Malkup (King-
dom) and Malkuyyop (Kingdoms) respectively. All the celestial
kingdoms are made one whole, the Kingdom of Heaven, whose
sovereign is the King of Kings of Kings.
THE QZDUSSA 187
The realization of the Kingdom of Heaven among the angels
extends its effects to the physical aspects of the heavens and to the
outer realms of the Universe.
"At the time when the ministering angels utter the 'Holy' all the
pillars of the heavens and their sockets tremble, the gates of the Halls
are shaken, the foundations of the Universe are moved, all the orders
of Raqia\ the constellations and the planets, are dismayed, and the
globe of the sun and the moon haste away, etc.", ch. 381
.
This trembling of the planetary regions of the heavens is their
expression of acquiescence in the Divine sovereignty, and hence
considered as their 'Song' (a sort of spherical harmony), to judgefrom the quotation in this connection (ch. 38
3)
of the Scripture
passage Job 38': "When the morning stars sang together and all the
children of heaven shouted for joy ".
The Qedussd is naturally addressed to "the Holy One, blessed
be He". Ch. 48 B2 presents a picture of the angels singing the
Trisagion and the"Blessed" before the self-existent Divine Names,
when these go forth from the Throne of Glory. In ch. 39, on the
other hand, the Names are said to go forth from the Throne of Gloryat the time of the angelic performance of the Q edussd as a sort of
response from the side of the Divine manifestation to the angels'
acknowledgement of His sovereignty. A quotation from "the Bookof Enoch" by Moses de Leon represents the Names as themselves
chanting the "Blessed be the name of His glorious kingdom for ever
and ever". 1
The notariqons of the Trisagion and the "Blessed" (i.e. p"pp and
V /JMK^) are in ch. 48s1given as Divine Names. This is quite
natural from the conception of the Divine Letters and Names
obtaining there. See above on "The quasi-physical aspects of the
Maerkaba, etc."
In later literature there are frequent speculations on the Divine
Namesp"pp
and V'^to^B^- See e.g. Siyyuni, Par. Ha' azinu, S.
Midras Talpiyyop, 78 a.
In the additional ch. 15 B3 the $ema (Hear, O Israel, the Lordour God is one Lord) is introduced as a Celestial Song. This reflects
a later time than the rest of the book, where the Sema is never re-
ferrred or alluded to. See above on "the origin and date of composi-tion of 3 Enoch ", end. And cf . TB. Hullin, 91 b, where the
fcj>npand
the yfcW are co-ordinated. (Vide Elbogen, Jud. Gottesd.2p. 63 seq. ;
L. Ginzberg, Geonica, ii. pp. 78 seqq., 129.)
i The quotation is reproduced by Jellinek in Beth ha Midrasch, ii. p. xxxi.
APPENDIX I
Attempt at a reconstruction of the earliest fragments of the
Enoch-Metatron pieces
IThas been hinted above (pp. 42, 79 and 83) that some fragments of a
writing or writings on Metatron, representing a stage before the in-
clusion of the Metatron ideas in the Enoch Literature and the identification
of Metatron with Enoch, may be traced in the Enoch-Metatron pieces.Some conjectures concerning the actual passages where such fragmentsoccur may be proffered here.
Almost certain is it that these fragments contained a representation of
Metatron as a primordial being. It is suggestive that this idea has beenobscured by Metatron's identification with Enoch (cf. p. 78). Hence the
functions which in the original traditions were represented as belonging to
Metatron (or conferred upon him) from the beginning, are, by the
Enoch-Metatron traditions, represented as being conferred upon Enoch,
successively, on the occasion of his elevation into a high, celestial being.Now it may be noticed that chh. 9
2-i3, if taken out of their context,
and relieved of obvious additions, could easily be interpreted as referringto Metatron alone (not to Enoch) as a Celestial being, existing at or before
the Creation. Considered by themselves, these chapters contain remarkably
prominent references to the cosmical functions and attributes of Metatron.
He is coextensive with the whole world (an established feature of the
Primordial Man idea), ch. 9; he carries the cosmical letters, ch. 13. It is
noticeable, further, that ch. 1 1 dates the revealing of all secrets to Metatron
by the use of the word me'az, which, considered by itself, is most naturallytranslated 'from the beginning' (not 'henceforth', as the redactor of the
Enoch-Metatron piece evidently understands it). It need not be said that
chh. 10 (the definition of Metatron) and 12 (the promulgation of the little
YHUH) fall in naturally with the same representation. From the mutualrelation of chh. 10 and 12 it would appear that the word Metatron is a
metonym for the real name of the Being in question, viz. the little YHUH.It may hence be surmised that the main part of chh. 9-13 represents a
fragment of an original writing on Metatron the little YHyn.In 48 c the foisting on to an original tradition on Metatron of the idea
of the elevation of Enoch is apparent (cf. above, p. 83). Original Metatron-
fragnients may perhaps be detected also in 48 C3 > 5 7~9.
These fragments would thus represent the earliest and most important
parts of i Enoch, from a time not later than the first century A.D. (cf. above,
P- 79)-
APPENDIX II
The Gnostic references to the 'little- Yao', the possessor of the
Divine Name,I and the
(
Youth'
ON pp. 82, 123 and 141 reference has been made to the occurrence of
the expression 'the little Yao' in Pistis Sophia. It will be appositeto reproduce here in full the passage where this expression occurs. We
i' The little Yao '
corresponds exactly to'the little fllrT '. For the probability of
YHUH having been pronounced YAHO(H), vide A. Lukyn Williams, YAHQh (J.Th.S.xxviii, 1927, pp. 276-283), F. C. Burkitt, Yahweh or Yahoh etc. (id. pp. 407-409).
APPENDIX II 189
follow Horner's literal translation1
(Jesus speaks of his first descent fromthe highest, inmost, celestial realm, the 'first mystery', to the earth):
"... It happened therefore, having come unto the midst of the Rulers of
the ./Eons, I looked down unto the World of the mankind by the commandof the First Mystery, I found Elisabet the mother of lohannes, the baptist,
before that that (woman) yet conceived him, I sowed a power into her, this
which I received from the little lao, the good, he who (is) in the middle,that he should prevail to preach in front of us, and prepare my road and
baptise in water for forgiving sin. That power therefore, that (is) that which
becometh in the body of lohannes, and also in the Place of the soul of the
Rulers, destined to receive it, I found the sound of Helias [i.e. Elijah] the
prophet in the ./Eons of the Sphere, and I took him in, and I took his soul
also, I brought it to the Virgin of the Light and she gave it to her Receivers,
they brought it unto the Sphere of the Rulers and they cast it into the wombof Elisabet. But the power of the little lao, he of the middle, and the soul
of Helias the prophet, they (are) those which are bound in the body of
lohannes the baptist."
Behind this obscure passage one may easily recognize the idea of the
little Yao as a spiritual essence present in the prophet of his age, or in the
outstanding saint. The same idea is attested of Metatron in Jewish
mystical writings (cf. above, pp. 102 and 123) ;of the original Man-Saviour-
Messenger, also called the 'one-born', the 'unique', the 'beloved Son', in
Mandaitic Literature, and of the Primal Man the Spirit of Adam in the
Pseudo-Clementine writings and in the systems of the Ebionites andElxaites (cf. above, p. 123, note i).
Although the received text of the cited passage seems to speak of'
the
power of the little Yao ' and '
the soul of Helias'
as two different spiritual
entities incarnated inJohn the Baptist, there should scarcely be any doubt that
the passage in reality bases upon a tradition, according to which the celestial
being possessing the Divine Name and called the'
little'
to denote him as
an emanation from the inscrutable Deity, is present in, and is the power of,
the prophets of the different ages, last present in the prophet Elijah, andthen maintained to have again appeared in John the Baptist. The epithet'
little'
evidently is meant to denote this being as the lesser manifestation
of, the second to, the Deity (the First Mystery).There are some other instances of the speculations of this figure which
show the existence of ideas closely related to the conceptions of the little
YHUH-Metatron, the possessor of the Divine Name. These are found in
the representations of 'Yao' and 'Yeu'.
i. Yao-Yeu is the Primal Man, the First or'
Great' Man.Thus says the Second Book of Yeu according to the German translation
by Schmidt (Pistis Sophia etc. p. 318):"Wiederum (TraAu/) werdet ihr in ihr Inneres (referring to the Inmost
Recesses or Mysteries) bis zu der Ordnung (rats) der Vorhange (K.O.TO.-
Treracr/xaTa), die vor den grossen Konig des Lichtschatzes (-fl^crcujpos) gezogensind, hineinwandern. Sie werden euch ihr grosses Mysterium (/ruoT^/aioj/),
ihr Siegel (cr^/aayi's) und den grossen Namen des Lichtschatzes (-dtjcravpo's)
geben und sich zuriickziehen, bis ihr hineinsetzt und sie durchwandert, und
i Pp. 6, 7, ed. Schmidt, pp. 7, 8; ed. Mead, pp. 9, 10.
19 APPENDIX II
bis ihr zu dent grossen Menschen gelangt, d.h. zu dem Konig dieses ganzenLichtschatzes 1
(-Oya-avpos') ,dessen Name 'Jeu
'
ist . . . (p . 3 1 9) . . . Dann wird sich
Jeu, der Vater des Lichtschatzes (-6r)<ravp6<s), iiber euch freuen etc."
2. Yao-Yeu, the First Man, has authority over those who execute judge-ment and punishment on the spirit of man.
Pistis Sophia, m, ch. in (ed. Schmidt, pp. 184, 185; ed. Mead, p. 238;ed. Horner, p. 143):
"... Whenever therefore it should happen, whenever should be completedthe time of the punishment of that soul in the judgments of the Rulers of
the Middle, is wont the counterfeit spirit (avri^i^ov 7rj/eG//,a), it is wont to
bring the soul up from all the Places of the Rulers of the Middle, it is wontto take her up before the light of the sun according to the commandment ofthe first man leou: and it is wont to take her (close) to the judge. . . ."
3. Besides supreme judge Yeu, the first man, is called Messenger,
Legate, of the First Commandment, and the overseer of the Light.In Pistis Sophia, in, chh. 126 and 130, in contexts treating of the fate
of souls and the places of punishment, the following passages occur :
in, ch. 126 (ed. Schmidt, p, 208; ed. Horner, p. 161):
"These Rulers (a/o^oi/res) therefore of these twelve chambers being within
the Dragon of the Darkness. . .there being a door to every chamber.. . .Andthere is an Angel of the Height being vigilant unto each of the doors of the
chambers. These who leou thefirst man, the overseer (e7rrK07ros) of the Light,the Legate (Trpeo-ySevrT/s) of the First precept, he is he who put them being
vigilant unto the dragon that he should not be disorderly with all the Rulers
of his chambers which are in him."
in, ch. 130 (ed. Schmidt, pp. 215, 216; ed. Mead, pp. 275, 276; ed.
Horner, p. 167):
"And whenever the Ruler should cast out the souls, are wont the Angels
of leou, the first man, these who are vigilant unto the chambers of that Place,
he is wont to hasten immediately and to carry off that soul until he bringethher (close) to leou, the first man, the Legate of the First precept. And is
wont leou, the first man, he is wont to see the souls and to prove them.. . .
But if should prove them leou, and find them having completed their cycle . . .
and is wont to have mercy on them leou."
In this connection one may recall that, according to 3 Enoch 15 B 2,
Metatron is the head of the defending angels, and, that in Hek. R. 268 ,
Metatron is called'
Long-suffering and abundant in Goodness '. Further
leou, as the Overseer of Light and the Ruler of the Rulers, correspondsto Metatron as the Ruler over all the celestial treasuries and over the
70 princes (= dp-^ovre^).
4. The references to Yeu-Yao as the leader or ruler over ap^ovres are
frequent. Just as Metatron in some Jewish mystical contexts is called 'The
Great (one)', so the ap^ovre^, in this connection, speak of Yao, their leader,
as the'
great Yao '. The '
great Yao ', hence, is not the unmanifested Deity,
but identical, in fact, with the 'little Yao'.
i This does not refer to the Ineffable Deity, who, whoever in other contexts is
represented as the Makranthropos, cf. Leisegang, Die Gnosis, p. 360.
APPENDIX II 191
Pistis Sophia, n, ch. 86 (ed. Schmidt, p. 126; ed. Mead, p. 163; ed.
Horner, p. 97): "And the Virgin of the Light with the great Captain of
the Middle, this who were wont the Rulers of the /Eons to call, The great
lao, according to the name of a great Ruler who (is) in their Place".
5. A somewhat different nomenclature is used in some passages,
speaking of the'
little Sabaoth ', put in relation either to the'
great Sabaoth ',
or to the 'great Yao'. Also here we have to do with the conception of a
second Divine manifestation, a possessor of the Divine Essence. This
conception is clearly to be distinguished from the ideas connected with
the names Sabaoth, Sabaoth Adamas etc. The term'
the little Sabaoth'
is
evidently evolved on analogy with the 'little Yao'. Vide especially Pistis
Sophia, n, ch. 63 (ed. Schmidt, p. 82; ed. Mead, pp. 103, 104; ed. Horner,
p. 63) and Pistis Sophia, iv (v), ch. 140 (ed. Schmidt, p. 241 ;ed. Mead,
pp. 302, 303; ed. Horner, p. 187).r
It has been recounted above that the (little) Yao-Yeu was representedas the Second Manifestation, also as the Primal or Great Man and the
Overseer. It now remains to point out some further epithets of the SecondManifestation.
The Unknown Early Gnostic Work (Unbekanntes altgnostisches Werk],edited by Schmidt (Pistis Sophia etc. pp. 335 seqq.) runs, according to
Schmidt's translation :
Ch. 2. "Der zweite Ort (TOTTO?) ist entstanden, welcher Demiurg(Srj/jbLovpryos) und Vater und Logos (Xoyo?) and Quelle (irTj^rf) und Verstand
(vovs) und Mensch und Ewiger (atSio?) und Unendlicher (cnrepavros)
genannt werden wird. Dieser ist die Saule (cf. Metatron as' ammuda
de-cemsa i
ipa, above, pp. 122, 123), dieser ist der Aufseher ". Ibidem, p. 338,this 'Overseer' is also called 'the Youth'. Thus we have here a similar use
of the epithet' Youth '
as in the Jewish mystical works (the Youth Metatron)and in Mandsean sources (Rafiya Talya etc., above, pp. 68, 69).
6. Lastly attention must be called to the fact that in Pistis Sophia wemeet with the same salvation-mystery that we have traced as underlyingthe representations of Enoch-Metatron, although here not expressed in
terms quite as closely resembling 3 Enoch as are those met with in the
Mandasan Literature. It may be allowed to quote an elucidating passage,viz. Pistis Sophia, n, ch. 96 (ed. Schmidt, pp. 146 seq.; ed. Horner, pp.
114 seqq.):
i The original import of these celestial figures cannot be obscured by the
systematisations, by which they have been accorded definite positions in various
regions of the Universe. Such a system is the following, proceeding from the
Inmost or Highest to the lowest regions: (i) the ineffable Deity Makranthropos,(2) the First Mystery Logos with the Apatores, Hypertripneumatoi, Protri-
pneumatoi, Tripneumatoi etc., (3) Celestial Beings called'
the 24 mysteries ', (4) the
Treasury of the Light or the Land of the Light with 12 Saviours and 9 Watchers,(5) the Place of those of the Right under Yeu, Melchisedek, Sabaoth the Great andGood, (6) the Place of the Middle under the Great Yao, the Little Yao, the little
Sabaoth and the Virgin of the Light, (7) the Place of the Left, (8) the 12 JEons,(9) the Sphere of Heimarmene, (10) the Terrestrial world
;cf. Leisegang, Die Gnosis,
pp. 360-363.
APPENDIX II
"Now therefore also, Amen I (Jesus) say to you, Every man who will
receive that mystery of the Ineffable and is complete or fulfilleth (it) in all
its types with all its figures, is a man being in the World, but he excelleth
all Angels and he will excel more than they all, he is a man being upon the
World, but he excelleth all the Archangels, and he will excel more than theyall. He is a man being upon the world, but he excelleth all the Tyrants,and he will be exalted over them all. He is a man being upon the World,but he excelleth all the Lords, and he will be exalted over them all. He is
a man being upon the World, but he excelleth all the Gods. . . all the lumi-
naries. . . all thepure (lights) ... all the Triple powers. . . all the Forefathers. . .
all the Invisibles . . .the great Forefather Invisible. . .all those of the Middle. . .
the emanations of the Treasury of the Light. . .the Confusion. . .the wholePlace of the Treasury and he will be exalted over them all. He is a man being
upon the World, but he will become King with me in my kingdom. He is a
man being upon the World, but he becometh King in the Light. He is a
man being upon the world, but not one (out) of the World is he, and AmenI say to you, That man is I and I am that man. . ," 1
.
7. The above is enough to show that the central ideas and figures of
the mysticism represented in 3 Enoch and known to the circle behind it
has penetrated into the Pistis Sophia and related writings.2 This confirms
the general conclusions arrived at in the Introduction as to the age and
dispersion of the ideas in question. It is noticeable, however, that the
name 'Metatron' never occurs in non-Jewish sources, although the con-
ception is clearly attested. This fact renders more weight to the hypothesis
put forward above, that the name Metatron actually originated in Jewishcircles and should be regarded as a pure Jewish invention, viz. a metonymfor the term the 'little
8. An explicit allusion to an Enoch Literature, containing speculationson the Divine Name Yao-Yeu (or the possessor of the name (little) Yao-
Yeu) is actually found in Pistis Sophia. Thus we read in Pistis Sophia, iv
ch. 134 (ed. Horner, p. 178, ed. Schmidt, p. 228, ed. Mead, p. 292; cf. n,ch. 99, ed. Schmidt, p. 158, ed. Horner, p. 123):
"Now, therefore, for the sake of sinners have I rent myself asunder andam come into the world, that I may save them. For even for the righteous,who have never done any evil and have not sinned at all, it is necessary that
they should find the mysteries which are in the Books of Yeu, which I have
made Enoch write in Paradise, discoursing with him out of the tree of the
Gnosis and out of the tree of the Life. And I made him deposit them in
the rock Ararad, and set the ruler Kalapatauroth, who is over Skemmut, onwhose head is the foot of Yeu, and who surroundeth all asons and Fates
I set up that ruler as watcher over the Books of Yeu on account of the flood?and in orderthat none of the rulers may be envious of them and destroy them. . . .
"4
I Cf. 3 En. 47 > 8
,63
,io3~. 2 Cf. Irenzeus, Adv. Hcer. i, 4-8, 30. 5 seqq.
3 Cf. 2 En. rec. B, ch. 338~12 "And give them the books of thy (Enoch) hand-
writing ... as mediator, Enoch, of my general Michael, because thy handwritingand the handwriting of thy fathers . . . shall not be destroyed till the end of time,and have commanded my angels Orioch and Marioch. . .and ordered that it perishnot in the deluge".
4 Cf. 3 En. 6 2, 48 D
7~9.
PART II
TRANSLATION WITH NOTES
OHB
BOOK OF ENOCHBY R. ISHMAEL BEN ELISHA
THE HIGH PRIEST
CHAPTER I
INTRODUCTION : R. Ishmael ascends
to heaven to behold the vision of the Merkaba and
is given in charge to Metatron
AND ENOCH WALKED WITH GOD : AND HE WAS NOT;FOR GOD TOOK HIM
(Gen. v. 24)
Rabbi Ishmael said :
(i) When I ascended on high to behold x the vision of the Merkaba^
and had entered the six Halls, one within the other: (2) as soon as
I reached the door of the seventh Hall I stood still in prayer before
the Holy One, blessed be He, and, lifting up my eyes on high (i.e.
towards the Divine Majesty), I said : (3)" Lord of the Universe, I pray
i-i so DE. A: 'in my vision the Merkaba'
Chh. i and ii. (Additional, see Introduction, section 7.) Chh. i and ii; whichare not extant in BCL, form an introduction to the book, supplying the explanationof the frame of chh. iii-xlviii A, purporting to be revelations and communications
given to R. Ishmael by Metatron-Enoch. By the present introductory chaptersis indicated that the occasion of these revelations was Rabbi IshmaePs ascent to
behold the vision of the Merkaba (the Divine Chariot). R. Ishmael's ascension to
heaven and intercourse with Metatron, or the Prince of the Presence, forms anintrinsic part of the Legend of the Ten Martyrs, including the so-called ApocalypticFragment (BH. v. 167-169, vi. 19-35; Siddur R. 'Amram Gaon, 3 b, 13 b-i3 a;
Gaster, RAS's Journal, 1893, pp. 609 seqq.). The R. Ishmael version of Shi'ur
Qoma is also framed as a revelation to R. Ishmael from Metatron. See further
Introduction, sections 7 c and 10. The '
R. Ishmael' introduced in these writings is,
ace. to them, one of the ten martyrs, contemporary with R. 'Aqiba, also one ofthese martyrs with whom he exchanged opinions and contended teachings onmystical subjects, was a High Priest and the son of a High Priest, hence in possessionof the Great Divine Name, by force of which he was able to ascend to heaven. Thetime of the martyrdom was the beginning of the second century.Behold the vision of the Merkaba. Identical expression: Hek. R. BH. iii. 83.
entered the six Halls etc. For the conception of the seven Halls cf. note on ch. xviii. 3and chh. x. 2, xvi. i, xxxvii. i, xxxviii. i, xlviii c 8 and esp. Hek. R. The Halls
are situated in the highest of the seven heavens. The Merkaba and the Throne of
Glory are, ace. to the earlier conceptions represented here, located to the seventhHall. For later developed conceptions cf. Zohar, i. 38 3-45 b, ii. 245 3-269 a;
Pardes Rimmonim, Gate xxiv, and Intr. R. 'Aqiba also narrates his ascent to the
seven Halls, in Pirqe R. Ishmael, ch. xviii (Bodl. MICH. 175, foil. 20 a seq.). onewithin the other, lit, 'chamber within chamber', the Halls being arranged in
concentric circles. Cf. Mass. Hek. iv ("the seven Halls, one within the other").
1-2
4 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. I
thee, that the merit of Aaron, the son of Amram, the lover of peaceand pursuer of peace, who received the crown of priesthood from
Thy Glory on the mount of Sinai, be valid for me in this hour, so
that Qafsiel*, the prince, and the angels with him may not get powerover me nor throw me down from the heavens ".
(4) Forthwith the Holy One, blessed be He, sent to me Metatron,his Servant ('Ebed) the angel, the Prince of the Presence, and he,
spreading his wings, with great joy came to meet me so as to save
me from their hand.
(5) And he took me by his hand in their sight, saying to me:"Enter in peace before the high and exalted King
3 and behold the
picture of the Merkaba".
(6) Then I entered the seventh 4Hall, and he led me to the camp(s)
5
of Shekina and placed me before 6the Holy One, blessed be He 6,to
behold the Merkaba.
(7) As soon as the princes of the Merkaba and the flaming Seraphim
perceived me, they fixed their eyes upon me. Instantly tremblingand shuddering seized me and I fell down 7 and was benumbed bythe radiant image of their eyes and the splendid appearance of their
faces; until the Holy One, blessed be He, rebuked them, saying:
(8) "My servants, my Seraphim, my Kerubim and rny 'OphannimlCover ye your eyes before Ishmael,
8my son,8 my friend, my beloved
one and my glory, that he tremble not nor shudder !
"(9) Forthwith
Metatron the Prince of the Presence, came and restored my spirit
2 DE: 'Qapiel' 3 so with DE. A om. 4 E: 'fourth' 5 DE: 'sight'
'appearance' 6-6 DE: 'the Throne of Glory' 7 A ins. 'from standing'DE ins. 'from my standing place' 8-8 DE om.
(3) that the merit of Aaron. . .be valid for me, 'be valid', lit. 'complete,
complement my measure', so that Qafsiel. . .and the angels with him may not
get power over me. Qafsiel is here evidently the guardian of the seventh Hall.
The forms Qafsiel and Qaspiel interchange. Qaspiel is one of the guardians of the
seventh Hall ace. to Hek. R. xx. Cf. ib. xv and xix. Zohar, ii. 248 b. The form
Qafsiel is attested in Zohar, iii. 3 b and S. Rasiel, 4 b. For the guardians of the Halls,see ch. xviii. 3 . (4) sent to me Metatron etc. also ace. to Legend of the Ten Martyrs,BH. vi. 19 seqq. Metatron is sent to take care of R. Ishmael. Cf. Rev. of Moses
Yalqut Re'ubeni, ii. 67 a b.
(6) camp(s) of Shekina. Cf. note on ch. xviii. 4 and chh. xxxii. 4, xxxv. 3.
(7) princes of the Merkaba. Cf. ch. xxii. 10. Seraphim. Cf. ch. xxvi.
(8) The Seraphim, Kerubim and 'Ophannim. Cf. chh. xxvi, xxii and xxv.
They are here indicated as angels of the seventh Hall by the Merkaba : Merkaba-
angels. The highest class of the Merkaba-angels is possibly, ace. to the present
representation, the Chayyoth'
beneath and above the Throne '
of vs. 12. Cover yeyour eyes. Cf. ch. xxii B 5 seq.
(9) Cf. Ap. Abrah. x (ed. BOX) :
"Go, Jaoel, and by means of my ineffable Name
raise me yonder man and strengthen him from his trembling".
CHH. I, ll] INTRODUCTION 5
and put me upon my feet. (10) After that (moment) there was not
in me strength enough to say a song before the Throne of Glory of
the glorious King, the mightiest of all kings, the most excellent of all
princes, until after the hour had passed.
(n) After one hour (had passed) the Holy One, blessed be He,
opened to me the gates of Shekina, the gates of Peace, the gates of
Wisdom, the gates of Strength, the gates of Power, the gates of Speech
(Dibbur), the gates of Song, the gates of Qedushsha, the gates of Chant.
(12) And he enlightened my eyes and my heart by words of psalm,
song, praise, exaltation, thanksgiving, extolment, glorification, hymnand eulogy
9. And as I opened my mouth, uttering a song before
10the Holy One, blessed be He 10,the Holy Chayyoth beneath and
above the Throne of Glory answered and said : "HOLY " and "BLESSED
BE THE GLORY OF YHWH FROM HIS PLACE !
"(i.e. chanted the Qedushsha).
CHAPTER II
The highest classes of angels make inquiries about R. Ishmael>
which are answered by Metatron
R. Ishmael said:
(i) In that hour the eagles1 of the Merkaba, the flaming 'Ophannim
and the Seraphim of consuming fire 2asked 2aMetatron, saying to him:
9 lit. 'power' i.e. proclamation of God's power. 10-10 DE: 'the Throne of
Glory'
Ch. ii. i E: 'children' 'servants' corr. 2 DE ins. 'came (and)' 2a-2a E om.
(10) to say a song. R. 'Aqiba, when arriving in the seventh Hall, utters a songof praise ace. to P. R. Ishmael, ch. xviii (referred to above). (n) opened to methe gates etc. The gates are the gates of treasuries on high
' under the Throneof G]ory', cf. ch. viii. gates of Shekina is difficult. Jellinek in E suggests the
emendation: 'gates of Understanding' (cf. ch. viii and the expression 'the 50gates of understanding'). (12) psalm, song ... eulogy (nD
1
^). Cf. Zohar, iii.
50 a, xniD^ (= chanting). the Holy Chayyoth. . .answered. The HolyChayyoth utter the Qedushsha responses ; cf . ch. xx. 2. Vide Introduction, section
17 a.
Ch. ii. The present chapter setting forth the inquiries of the angels concerningthe admittance of R. Ishmael to the high heavens is a travesty of the similar
passages, chh. iv. 7, vi. 2, xlviii D 7.
(i) the eagles of the Merkaba. One of the four Chayyoth is described as
'Eagle' in accordance with Ezek. i. 10, x. 14. The plural 'eagles1 can be accounted
for on the assumption that the tradition here represented holds the view that there
existed two (or several) classes of Chayyoth. This may perhaps be hinted at in the
preceding chapter, vs. 12: 'the Chayyoth beneath and above the Throne'. "Thehigher and the lower Chayyoth": Zohar frequ. "Two eagles": Zohar, iii. 170 b.
6 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CHH. II, III
(2) "Youth ! Why sufferest thou one born of woman to enter and
behold the Merkaba? 2a From which nation, from which tribe is this
one? What is his character?"
(3) Metatron answered and said to them :
"From the nation of Israel whom the Holy One, blessed be He,chose for his people
3from among seventy tongues (nations)3
,from
the tribe of Levi,4whom he set aside as a contribution4 to his name
and from the seed of Aaron whom the Holy One, blessed be He, did
choose for his servant and put upon him the crown of priesthood on
Sinai".
(4) Forthwith they spake and said :
"Indeed, this one is worthy to behold the Merkaba ". 5And theysaid 5
: "Happy is the people that is in such a case!" (Ps. cxliv. 15).
CHAPTER III
Metatron has 70 names, but God calls him'
Youth'
R. Ishmael said:
(1)21 In that hour1 I asked Metatron, the angel, the Prince of the
Presence 2: "What is thy name?" (2) He answered me: "I have
seventy names, corresponding to the seventy tongues3 of the world
2a-2a E om. 3-3 so with D. A corr. 4-4 D: 'who offered heave offerings'
5-5 DE :
'
as it is written'
Ch. iii. BCL begin with this chapter. i-i B om. 2-2 C: 'When I hadascended to the Merkaba, I asked Metatron to write down for me all thathas been written concerning the angel, the Prince of the Presence, and thussaid I to him '
3 BCL :
'
nations'
Chh. iii-xvi. The ' Enoch-Metatron piece'. See Introduction, sections 5 and 8.
Ch. iii, while stating that Metatron has seventy names 'corresponding to (thenumber of) nations of the world' gives the distinction to the name 'Youth' (Na'ar)as being that by which he is called by his 'King', the Holy One. Hereby it formsthe introduction to the following chapter which is framed as an explanation of this
name as applied to Metatron the explanation being ace. to that chapter, vs. 10,that Metatron, as identical with Enoch, the son of Jared (Gen. v. 18, 21-24) who wastaken up to the heavens and made an angel-prince, is as
'
a youngster and a youthamong the other angels and princes (existent from the days of Creation) in daysmonths and years '.
(2) I have seventy names corresponding to the seventy tongues (BCL:nations) of the world. The statement ascribing seventy names to Metatron, occursalso ch. xlviii. D i, 9 et frequ. (cf. ch. xxix). The seventy names of Metatron are
here connected with the seventy tongues (nations) of the world which representthe world in its entirety, i.e. their reason of existence is conceived of as foundedon Metatron's functions as concerned with the nations of the world or with the
affairs of the world as a whole. Hence the passage reflects the tradition of Metatron
being the Prince of the World. Since the seventy nations are represented in heaven
CH. Ill] ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 7
and all of them 4are based upon4 the name 5
Metatron, angel of the
Presence 5;but 6my King
6 calls me 'Youth'
4-4 BCL: 'are similar to' 'are a reflection of 5-5 B: 'of my King and myCreator' C: 'my King, the Holy One, blessed be He' DE: 'the King of the
Kings of kings' L: 'kings' (corr. for 'my king'?) 6-6 L: 'kings' (corr. for
'my king')
by the seventy (or seventy-two)'
princes of kingdoms'
(cf . on chh. xvii. 8 and xxx. 2) ,
the Prince of the World is depicted as the prince and ruler of these (see ch. xxx)and this function is also assigned to Metatron: chh. x. 3, xvi. 2, xlviii c 9 (cf. notes
ad loco). In the last-mentioned passage, ch. xlviii c g, Metatron's rulership over
the seventy princes is expressly connected with his character of bearer of seventynames and he is there also pictured as wielding executive and governing power over
the world and the nations through the seventy princes as agencies. Cf. YR. L 57 b
(quotation from 'Emeq ha-mMelek) :
" Metatron is the Prince of the World, for hedistributes maintenance to the princes of the nations of the world ". In the rest of the
present book Metatron's rulership is mainly presented in its celestial aspect; heis the prince, ruler and judge of the children of heaven, only implicitly broughtinto connection with the things terrestrial. Nowhere in this book is he definitelystated to be '
the Prince of the World '. This term is not used by the present Enoch-Metatron section and in the latter part of the book the 'Prince of the World'
appears as different from Metatron (see chh. xxx. 2 and xxxviii. 3 and notes).all of them are based upon the name of my King, the Holy One (ace. to
the readings of BCDE[L] and the reading implied by the opening words of ch. iv :
'Why art thou called by the name of thy Creator, by seventy names?'). This is
another aspect of the origin and import of Metatron's seventy names : they are a
reflection of the seventy names of the Most High (cf. the reading of BCL). Thesame is stated in chh. xlviii C 9, xlviii 01,5, appearing also in the form of the dictum'called by the name of His Master, for "my name is in him" (Ex. xxiii. 21)' andin the ascribing to Metatron of the name 'the lesser YHWH': chh. xii. 5, xlviii D i.
There are two lines of ideas to be distinguished here: (i) Metatron's names are
conceived of as 'based upon' the Divine Name KO.T' l^ox^v, the Tetragrammaton,which simply means that the different names contain the YHWH or YaH as
component part. This is not a trait exclusive to the Metatron-conception, but
applied to various other high princes and angels, cf. ch. x. 3 and esp. ch. xxix. i.
(2) Ace. to the other line of thought the seventy names of Metatron are actuallyone by one the counterparts, images, reflections of the seventy names of the Godhead(cf . ch. xlviii 05:' seventy names of His by which they call the King of Kings of
kings in the high heavens'). This is an exclusive feature of the Metatron-picture,as is also the name 'the Lesser YHWH'.based upon the name Metatron. This strange expression which is attested only
in A occurs also Hek. Zot. Bodl. MICH. 9, fol. 69 b, where it signifies that the divers
names are to be understood as referring to the angel-prince known as 'Metatron'
(the names given there are such as nos. 6, 46, 84 of ch. xlviii D i and '
Pisqon,
Sigron, Zebodiel etc.'). The expression might, however, also refer to variants ofthe name 'Metatron', e.g. Mitatron, Mittron, Mitton, Mitmon, 'Atmon, 'Otron, etc.;
cf. ch. xlviii D i and Yalqut Re'ubeni, 56 b. The reading of BCDE is presumablycorrect here. Cf. above.
my King calls me Youth (Na'ar). The name Na'ar'is regularly ascribed to
Metatron; cf. on ch. xlviii D i. It is also applied to the Prince of the World,TB. Yeb. 16 b. The derivations and explanations of the name differ. The presentsection (cf. iv. i, 10), as has already been pointed out, explains it from Metatron's
identity with Enoch. In TB. Yeb. ib. the name 'Na'ar, Youth' is deduced from Ps.
xxxvii. 25 : "I have been a youth and now am old", which is made to refer to the
Prince of the World (who was young in the days of Creation). The Tosaphoth on
8 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. IV
CHAPTER IV
Metatron is identical with Enoch who was translated to
heaven at the time of the Deluge
R. Ishmael said :
(1) I asked Metatron and said to him: ulWhy art thou called 1by
the name of thy Creator, by seventy names? Thou art greater than
all the princes, higher than all the angels, beloved more than all the
servants, honoured above all the mighty ones in kingship, greatnessand glory : why do they call thee
' Youth '
in the high heavens ?"
(2) He answered and said to me: " 2Because I am 2Enoch, the son
of Jared. (3) For when the generation of the flood sinned and were
i-i so CD. A :
'
callest thou '
(corr.) B :
'
is thy name (like the name of thy Creator)'
2-2 so BCDEL. A: 'for the reason that he (the Na'ar) is also (Enoch etc.)'
this passage state that Enoch-Metatron and the Prince of the World are both called
Na'ar, yet they must not, ace. to the Tosaphists, be identified: Ps. xxxvii. 25 refers
to the Prince of the World only, not to Enoch-Metatron. This of course impliesthat the verse in question was ace. to one tradition referred to Metatron (in fact
Metatron is, apparently with reference to Ps. xxxvii. 25, described both as'
Na'ar,Youth' and '
Zaqen, Old, Eldest'; cf. Yalqut Re'ubeni, i. 60 a). See further the
Introduction.
In Zohar, i. fol. 223 b et al. the appellation Na'ar as given to Enoch-Metatronis derived from Prov. xxii. 6,
' Chdnok la-nNa'ar', which is interpreted: 'Enochwas made (the) Na'ar'. The present verse is quoted in Zohar, i. 37 b, from 'Bookof Enoch '.
Ch. iv. This chapter is framed as an explanation of the name 'Na'ar, Youth'as applied to Metatron. It relates how Metatron is Enoch of Gen. v who wasremoved to heaven and there made into an angel-prince. The reason of his transla-
tion was the sinfulness of the generation of the Flood to which he was to bear
witness to future generations and in the world to come. His testimony was to
justify the destruction of all living beings in that generation through the Flood.
The high angels 'Azza,' Uzsa and ' Azzael enter protest against Enoch's translation,
but God rebukes them and elevates Enoch into a ruler and prince over them.
(1) Why art thou called by the name of thy Creator etc. This part of the
question is not answered in the chapter. It is to be considered merely as a repetitionof the statement of the aforegoing chapter. The real question is : Why do they call
thee'
Youth '
in the high heavens ?
(2) Because I am Enoch the son of Jared. The identity of Enoch and Meta-tron is proclaimed in Targ. Yer. in the well-known passage to Gen. v. 24. Therethe ground for identification seems to have been the function of Scribe assignedboth to Enoch and Metatron. For Enoch as Scribe cf. e.g. Jub. iv. 23, 2 En. liii. 2 ;
for Metatron, TB. Chag. 153. This function of Enoch-Metatron is not emphasizedin the present book, although the office of
'witness
'
of the sins of the generationin its original conception is probably connected with that of
'
scribe'
;see the next
verse.
(3) when the generation of the flood sinned and were confounded in their
deeds, saying unto God: Depart from us ... (Job xxi. 14). The sins of the genera-tion of the Deluge are not defined as to their nature, except as a rebellion. Ace.
CH. IV] ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 9
confounded in their deeds, saying unto God: 'Depart from us, for
we desire not the knowledge of thy ways (Job xxi. 14) ', then the Holy
One, blessed be He, removed me from their midst to be a witness
against them in the high heavens to all the inhabitants of the world,
that 3they may not say: 'The Merciful One is cruel 3
'.
(4) ADEL: BC:
What sinned all those multitudes, What sins had they com-
their wives, their sons and their mitted, all those multitudes?
daughters, their horses, their mules Or, let it be they sinned, what
and their cattle and their property, had their sons and their
and all the birds of the world, all of daughters, their mules and
which the Holy One, blessed be He, their cattle sinned? And like-
destroyed from the world together wise, all the animals, domestic
with them in the waters of the flood? and wild, and the birds in the
3-3 so BCDEL. A: 'the Merciful One is not cruel'
to chh. v, vi the sin of the generation that caused the removal of the Shekina and withthe Shekina, of Enoch, was idolatry; cf. on ch. v. 6. The expression
'
Depart from us
etc. (Job xxi. 14)' is used already injtib.xi. 6 in connection with the idolatryof the earlytimes (the name
'
Seroh= Sum : depart* or sani). Cf. Gen. R. xxxi. 6: the' chamas
(violence)'
of which the earth was filled in the time of the Flood ace. to Gen. vi. 13,
comprised the three cardinal sins, adultery, idolatry and bloodshed. to be awitness against them. The idea of Enoch's removal to heaven in order to be a
witness against the sins of mankind is attested in Jub.iv. 21 seqq. His function of
witness is there made the essential part of his office as Scribe: "(22) And he
(Enoch) testified to the Watchers who had sinned with the daughters of men. . . .
And Enoch testified against them all. (23) And he was taken from amongst the
children of men, . . . into the Garden of Eden . . . and behold there he writes downthe condemnation and the judgement of the world, and all the wickedness of the
children of men. (24) And on account of it God brought the waters of the flood
upon all the land". (Enoch's testimony brings about the decree of destruction,contrast the present chapter.) The same idea of Enoch as witness in heaven againstman's sin persists in later traditions ;
cf . YR, i. 57 a (perhaps dependent upon the
present fragment): "'When the generation of the flood sinned God took him(Enoch) to be a witness against them': (so that if anyone might say:) if mansinned that was because he was created from the four elements or because his
generation were wicked men, God would answer: Behold, Enoch was also in a
generation of wicked men, and he also was created of the four elements (scil. yethe did not sin)".
that they may not say: 'The Merciful One is cruel. (4) What sinned all
those multitudes etc.' Enoch-Metatron is to bear witness to the justice of God'sdecree of destroying not only mankind, but all living beings, including the cattle
and the wild beasts, in the waters of the Flood. How Enoch's testimony was to
refute the charge of cruelty that might otherwise be raised against God is notfurther explained. No answer is given to the question: 'What did the cattle,
beasts and birds sin?' The answer is probably to be understood thus: even the
animals were implicated in the wickedness of the generation. The question is notedin Rabbinic. Cf. Gen. R. xxviii. 8, where it is stated that in the generation of
the Flood even the animals sinned: "as it is written (Gen. vi. 12): 'all flesh had
corrupted its way upon the earth'. 'All men' is not written here, but 'all flesh'
10 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. IV
ADL: E: EC:
Nor may say : What though what had they world 4 that Godthe generation of the flood sinned that they did destroy from
did sin; the beasts and the should perish the world?'
birds, what had they sinned, with them ?'
that they should perish with
them?'
(5) Hence the Holy One, blessed be He, lifted me up5in their life-
time 5 before their eyes to be a witness against them to the future
world. And the Holy One, blessed be He,6assigned me for 6 a prince
and a ruler among the ministering angels.
(6) In that hour 7 8three of the ministering angels, 'UZZA, 'AZZA
and 'AZZAEL 8 came forth and brought charges against me in the high
4 C ins. 'what did they sin, and those that were taken away with them'
5-5 BC om. L: 'in their lifetime from the world' 6-6 (B) CL: 'made meinto'. Above ace. to DE, lit. 'joined me to the ministering angels as a prince anda ruler'. A corr. (Ziggewdni: me signavit?) 7 BCL ins. 'when the Holy One,blessed be He, took me up to the high heavens' 8-8 D: 'three angels, 'Azza,'Uzza and 'Azzael' B: 'three angels: Mal'aki, 'Azza and 'Azzael' CE: 'three
of the angels (of) 'Azza and 'Azzael' L: '
three angels, Mamlaketi, 'Azza and'Azzael' YR. i. 35 a: 'three angels from among the angels of 'Azza and 'Azzael.'
(i.e. including the animals). Yea, even the earth fell to whoredom". Similarly TB.Sank. 108 a (attr. to R. Yochanan): "'all flesh had corrupted its way upon the
earth'; this means to say, that the cattle defiled themselves with the beasts andthe beasts with the cattle and all of them with men and men with all of them".Parallel is Pirqe de R. 'Eli'ezer, ch. xiv :
"(with reference to the curse put upon the
earth on account of Adam's sin) If Adam sinned, what was the sin of the earth?
Only this, that the earth did not denounce the evil doings of man". In other
connections we find the very question repudiated as an undue criticism of God's
ways ;so with reference to the narrative of i Sam. xv. 3 and Deut. xxi. 4 in TB. Yoma,
22 b and EccL R. vii. 33 : "(in the former case) If the men had sinned, what werethe sins of the women, what the sins of the infants, the cattle, oxen and asses? (andin the latter case) If man sinned, what was the sin of the cattle?" No answer is
given but a quotation by Bath Qol of Eccl. vii. 16, "Be not righteous over much",explained thus :
" Do not think that thou canst judge about what is just and unjustbetter than thy Creator!" Cf. also TB. Shabb. 54 b, 55 a.
(6) three of the ministering angels, 'Uzza, 'Azza and 'Azzael. The three
angels, 'Azza,' Uzza and 'Azzael are in the present chapter represented as belonging
to the order of ministering angels, inhabitants of the high heavens, whereas ace.
to ch. v they are evil agencies, inspirers of idolatry. They are usually mentioned as
two only ('Azza and 'Azzael, 'Uzza and 'Azziel, etc.), not as three. (The readingsof CE and YR, in fact, have 'Azza and 'Azzael only.) Cf. however 2 En. xviii. 4and note on v. 9 (important parallel).The names are in all probability of an early origin: they can be traced to i En.,
to gnostic works (see Introduction) and in Talmud. The meaning of the words is
pellucid: Strength, Might-God, Divine Power. Most of the preserved traditions
represent them as fallen angels. They are attached to the speculations centringround the mystical piece Gen. vi. 1-4. In i En. vi. 7 'Asael' is one of the leaders
of the angels who fell and led mankind astray into fornication and idolatry. The
CH. IV] ENOCH-METATRON PIECE II
heavens, saying before the Holy One, blessed be He :
" 9 Said not the
Ancient Ones (First Ones) rightly before Thee: 10< Do not create
man! ' 10 " 11 The Holy One, blessed be He, answered and said unto
9 BCDEL ins. 'Lord of the Universe!' 10-10 C: 'Let not man be created!'
ii C ins. 'for he will sin' A ins. 'again'
conception of 'Azza and 'Azzael as fallen angels evidently underlies the dictum,attributed to the school of R. Ishmael, recorded in TB. Yoma, 67 a, ace. to which'Azazel of Lev. xvi. is to be considered as a composition of 'Azza and 'Azzael,'for Azazel atoned for the sins of these'. Rashi, ad locum, connects ''Azza and'Azzael with 'the sons of God' in Gen. vi. 2 (cf. i En, vi and Charles' note oni En. vi. 6).
In Zohar the same view is repeatedly set forth. See vol. i. 19 b, 23 a, 25 a b,
37 a with Tosefta, 55 a, 58 a, 126 a, vol. iii. 194 a, 208 a and 'Idra Rabba. 'Azzaand 'Azzael (in this form they are always referred to in Zohar) are the angels whohad been thrown down from heaven 'from their state of holiness ', and after that
went astray with the daughters of men (Nd'amah, Gen.-iy. 22) and also taughtmankind sorceries (cf. ch. v. 9) being now definitely unable to leave the lower
regions (ctr. the present verse). A slightly modified version of the idea is foundin 'Idra Rabba: '"Azza and 'Azzael are the 'giants' (Gen. vi. 6), not the sons of
God (ib. 2)" this is perhaps a reminiscence of the distinction emphasized in the
Book of Jubilees between the sons of Elohim and the demons, the sons of the sons
of the Elohim "for the sons of God were not on earth but Azza and Azzael wereon earth". The same is quoted from Midrash Ruth by Siuni, in YR, i. 61 b.
BH. iv. 127-8, instead of ' 'Azza and 'Azzael', has' Shamchazai and 'Azzael'.
Shamchazai is of course identical with the Semiazaz or Semjaza of i En. vi. 7,
viii. 3 (cf. Charles, ad loco).
In the present chapter 'Azza, 'Uzza and 'Azzael are represented as high angels,
accusing man before God on account of his sin :
'
Said not the first ones rightlybefore Thee, Create thou not man?' One of the traditional statements about'Azza and 'Azzael in the adduced references, in fact, reveals the view that the fall
of these angels was caused by their accusing man before God. Thus e.g. in a citation
in Yalqut Re'ubeni, i. 61 a, with reference to Gen. vi. 2: "the 'sons of God' are
'Azza and 'Azza 'el who laid accusations (against man) before their Master and hethrew them down from the holy place on high . . . and they defiled themselves withthe daughters of men", and ib. (from Kanfe Yona), also with reference to Gen.vi. 2: '"Azza and 'Azzael are the angels that laid accusations against man and said:
'Why didst Thou create him? For he is going to sin and to provoke Thee'. TheHoly One, blessed be He, said to them :
' Behold ! If ye go down to the lower world,ye will sin as he', and He cast them down. And they are the 'sons of God' whotook themselves wives from among the daughters of men . . . and after they hadfallen into sin. . .they were no longer angels" and when they desired to return to
their former place, they were unable to do so. Essentially the same is found in
Zohar, i. 23 a, 37 a Tosefta. In Zohar they are even identified with '
the first ones '
who opposed man's creation in the beginning.This tradition harmonizes the two views represented in chh. iv and v respectively :
the one regarding these angels as belonging to the celestial household, the other
as evil agencies, demons inspiring idolatry. In their present setting the two views
cannot, however, be harmonized: ace. to ch. v 'Azza, 'Uzza and 'Azzael are evil
agencies (that is, ace. to the harmonizing view, fallen angels) before-Enoch's transla-
tion to the heavens, ace. to ch. iv, on the other hand, they are still high angels in
the presence of the Holy One, at the time when Enoch is taken up to heaven.
Furthermore, the writer of ch. iv evidently does not think of the angels in questionas fallen angels at all, to judge from the following expression :
"he (Enoch-Metatron)
12 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. IV
them: "I have made and I will bear, yea, I will carry and will
deliver". (Is. xlvi. 4.)
(7) As soon as they saw me, they said before Him: "Lord of the
Universe ! What is this one that he should ascend to the height of
heights? Is not he one from among the sons of [the sons of] those
who perished in the days12 of the Flood? 13"What doeth he in the
Raqia'?"13
(8) Again, the Holy One, blessed be He, answered and said to
them: "What are ye, that ye enter and speak in my presence? I de-
light in this one more than in all of you, and hence he shall be a
12 so AL. BCD: 'waters' 13-13 DLE om.
shall be a prince and a ruler over you in the high heavens", and from the representa-tion in vs. 9: the angels yield and pay Enoch-Metatron due homage.There are instances of traditions according with the view of the present chapter,
representing 'Azza, 'Uzza or 'Azzael ('Azziel) as high angels and princes, with
permanent membership in the Celestial Court. They are then often connected withthe proceedings of Judgement. Thus ace. to Sib. Or. ii. 217, 'Azziel is one of five
angels who lead the souls of men to judgement. Ace. to S. ha-Chesheq (Add. 27120),fol. 12 b, 'Azzael is one of the "10 heads of the Great Sanhedrin in heaven".Ace. to a quotation from "a commentary on Ma'areketh ha-'Elohuth" in Yalqut
Re'ubeni, i. 55 a, 'Azza is the head of the angels of Justice, 'Uzziel the head of the
angels of Mercy (cf. ch. xxxiii), but both under the authority of Metatron. S. Raziel,
40 a represents 'Azzael as one of the seven angels near God's Throne, cf. ib. 40 b,
and Hek. R. BH. iii. 96, 99, introduces 'Uzziel as one of the guardians of the fifth
Hall. Cf. S. Raziel, 27 b.
Said not the First Ones rightly before Thee: Do not create man! For the
angels as opposing man's creation cf. e.g. Gen. R. viii. 5. Striking is here the
parallel TB. Sanhedrin, 38 a: when God was about to create man, he first created
a company of angels whom he asked whether they consented to man's creation or
not. Upon being told of man's future deeds, they said" Let not man be created
" -
and were consequently consumed by the Divine Fire. The same happened withanother company that God called into being immediately after. But the third
acquiesced and remained in life. However, as soon as they "came to the men of
the generation of the flood and of the generation of the dispersion whose deeds wereconfounded (cf. vs. 3) they said before him: 'Master of the World! Said not the
first ones rightly before Thee: Create thou not man?' whereupon God answeredwith the first part of the scriptural verse laid in God's mouth also here: Is. xlvi. 4".The same narrative is echoed in Ma'yan Chokma, BH. i. 60 seq. in God's rebukeof Hadarniel. In the quoted Talmud-passage the expression
'
first ones'
naturallyrefers to the first created company of angels, here it simply means the angels presentat man's Creation and opposing it. For the expression
'
first ones '
used of certain
angels cf. also TB. Ber. 5 a (of Mikael).
(7) Is not he one from among the sons of those who perished in the daysof the Flood? This seems to imply, not only that Enoch was counted as one of
the men of the generation of the Flood, but even as living after the Flood or in
the days of the Flood, a view which of course entirely disagrees with the chrono-
logical system of Gen. v, vii. n, ace. to which Enoch disappeared from earth morethan 600 years (669) before the Flood.
(8) What are ye etc. God's answer in the same expressions as those of the
angels, that ye enter and speak. Even the highest angels are not allowed to
enter before God's presence, with some distinguished exceptions (cf. the conception
CHH.IV,V] ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 13
prince and a ruler over you in the high heavens." (9) Forthwith all
stood up and went out to meet me, prostrated themselves before meand said: "Happy art thou and happy is thy father 14 for thy Creator
doth favour thee".
(10) And because I am small and a youth among them 15 in days,
months and years15
,therefore they call me "Youth" (Na'ar).
CHAPTER V
The idolatry of the generation of Enosh causes God to remove
the Shekinafrom earth. The idolatry inspired by 'Azza,' Uzza and 'Azziel
\R.Ishmael said: Metatron, the Prince of the Presence, said to me:
(i)xFrom the day
1 when the Holy One, blessed be He, expelled
14 C ins. 'and thy mother' 15-15 BCL: 'in years'
Ch. v. i-i BCL, YR. i. 59 a: 'on the day'
of the Curtain of MAQOM: on ch. xlv. i,x. i). he shall be a prince and a ruler
over you in the high heavens for I delight in this one more than in all of you.This probably is meant to refer not only to 'Azza,
' Uzza and '
Azzael, but to the
ministering angels with them or else their suite of angels. Notice how CE in vs. 6
represents 'Azza and 'Azzael not as individual angels but as an order of angels,
just as in the old tradition of i En. vi seqq. Asael was only one of the leaders of
a multitude of angels. Metatron a ruler over 'Azza and 'Azzael: cf. quotation
Yalqut Re'ubeni, i. 55 a, referred to above, a ruler over the princes and angels in
general: cf. ch. x. 3, 4.
(9) Happy art thou and happy is thy father. This beatitude echoes the
conception of "the Zakut of a Pious Posterity" (Schechter's expression, Aspects,
pp. 195 seqq.). The merits of the sons retroact upon and determine the fate of the
fathers.
(10) because I am small and a youth among them. This is the answer to
the opening question of the present chapter. Cf. note ib. The angels are existent
from the days of Creation. Cf. above.
Ch. v. This chapter treats of the removal of Shekina from earth on account of
the idolatry of Enosh and his generation. It contains no definite reference to the
subject proper of the present section: Enoch(-Metatron) and his translation to
heaven. Furthermore, it represents a different tradition from that of ch. iv as to
the nature of the angels 'Azza,' Uzza and 'Azzael. The connection with the context
is, however, established by ch. vi. i, 3, which associate the translation of Enochto-boavon with^the removal of^bheKJmT from earth. The chapter may therefore
in its present position be considered as an introduction to ch. vi, offering a pre-
paratory explanation of the reason and circumstances of the removal of Shekina,there alluded to. As regards the relationship between ch. iv on one hand andchh. v and vi on the other, it might be safe to assume that they represent respectivelytwo different lines of tradition as to the translation of Enoch : one (ch. iv) connectingit with the sins of the generation of the flood of which he was to bear testimony to
coming generations, the other (chh. v, vi) holding the view that Enoch as the
14 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. V
the first Adam from the Garden of Eden (and onwards), Shekina was
dwelling upon a Kerub under the Tree of Life.
(2) And the ministering angels2were gathering together
2 and
going down from heaven in parties,3from the Raqtd in -companies
and from the heavens in camps3 4to do His will in 4 the whole
world.
(3) And the first man and 5his generation5 were sitting outside the
gate of the Garden to behold the radiant appearance of the Shekina.
2-2 B: 'were entering' CL: 'were assembling' DE: 'were leaping' 3-3 BCL:'and in companies and camps from Raqia" E om. 4-4 DE: 'to roam, to fly
over' 5-5 EL: 'and Eve'
only righteous man of his generation was taken up on the occasion of Shekina's
return to the heavens. The object of Enoch's translation, ace. to the latter view, was
apparently not his function of witness, but is expressed by the last words of ch. vi :
'
I have taken him as a tribute from my world 'or
'
as my only reward for all mylabour with the first generations of the world'.
(1) From the day ... Shekina was dwelling etc. This represents the fre-;
quently attested idea that the original abode of the Shekina was among the'
terres-
trials, ha-tTachtonim' (Cant. R. vi, Num. R. xii. 5; cf. Abelson, Immanence of Godin Rabbinical Literature, pp. 117-139). The specific view of the present passage is,
that Shekina remained on earth after the first Adam's fall until the rise of idolatryin the generation of Enosh. Ace. to Cant. R. vi (see Abelson, op. cit. p. 136) Shekinawas removed from earth already with Adam's sin : to the first heaven, and then in
six subsequent stages corresponding to the six following epochs of men's degrada-tion from heaven to heaven (the epochs are ace. to that passage : the sins of Cain,of the generation of Enoch, of the generation of the Flood, of the Dispersion, of
the Sodomites and of the Egyptians in the days of Abraham). Ace. to Num. R.xii. 5 (in a dictum attributed to R. Simeon ben Yochai) the Shekina was dwellingon earth in the beginning, was removed with the sin of Adam, and returned withthe erection of the Tabernacle. Ib. (ace. to Rab) the Shekina is also said never to
have taken up its abode on earth until the erection of the Tabernacle. Cf. on vs. 13.
The Shekina here stands for the manifestation of God, to all intents and purposesidentical with the manifestation on '
the Throne of Glory'
: when on earth Shekina
is no longer in heaven, see vs. n.
upon a Kerub. Cf. chh. xxii. 12, 16, xxiv. i, 17. upon a Kerub under the
Tree of Life. Cf. Apoc. Mosis, xxii. 3,4: "When God appeared in Paradise
mounted on the chariot of His Cherubim with the angels proceeding before
him.. . .And the Throne of God was fixed where the Tree of Life was". Herethe Kerub takes the place of the Throne of Glory which is left in the highest of
the heavens, ace. to vs. n.(2) And theministering angels were. . .going downfromheaven in companies
etc. Cf. Apoc. Mosis, xvii. i, xxii. 3 seq. Alph. R. 'Aqiba, letter 'Aleph: "when the
first Adam beheld the Sabbath, he opened his mouth in praise of the Holy One :
then the ministering angels went down from heaven in companies. . ."; ib.: (in
the world to come) "the angels will come down in companies from heaven to the
Garden of Eden". And ib. EH. iii. 60: "(when God had created Eve and broughther to Adam) all the heavenly household went down. . .to the Garden of Eden".Cf. Yer. Chag. 77 a, 4 Ez. vi. 3.
(3) the first man andhis generation were sitting outside the gate of the Gardento behold the radiant appearance of the Shekina. Although expelled from the
Garden of Eden Adam and his generation still partake of the splendour of Shekina.
Cf. TB. Ber. 173:" (in the world to come) the righteous will be sitting with crowns
CH.V]J
ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 15
\X(4) For the silendour of the Shekina traversed the world from one
end to the otiier6(with a splendour) 365,000 times (that) of the globe
of the sun 6. And everyone who
7made use of 7 the splendour of the
Shekina, on him no flies and no gnats did rest, neither was he ill
nor suffered he any pain. No demons got power over him, neither
were they able to injure him.
(5) When the Holy One, blessed be He, went out and went in:
8from the Garden to Eden, from Eden to the Garden, from the
Garden to Raqia1
and from Raqia1
to the Garden of Eden 8 then
all and everyone beheld the splendour9 of His Shekina and they
6-6 DE: 'in one moment, 365,000 and to the globe of the sun' A reads '65,000'instead of '365,000' (BCDEL). 7-7 DE: 'beheld' 8-8 BCDEL: 'fromEden to the Garden, from the Garden to Raqia' and from Raqia' to the Garden of
Eden '
9 so BCDL. A :
'
splendour of the image'
on their heads and enjoy the splendour of the Shekina ". The idea of the radiance
of Shekina is closely related to that of the heavenly light, of which the light created
on the first day was an emanation and which is reserved for the righteous in the
world to come. Cf. next vs.
(4) The splendour of the Shekina traversed the world from one end to the
other . . . And everyone who made use of the splendour of the Shekina . . .
No demons got power over him. For a discussion of the conception of the
'splendour (ziw) of the Shekina' see Abelson, op. cit. pp. 85-89. The splendourof the Shekina is here apparently conceived of as a light-substance protecting from
illnesses, from the power of demons and from everything evil and unclea'nj Forthe idea of the splendour of Shekina as protecting from demons cf. Num. R.xii. 3. It is also conceived of as a sustaining substance, a spiritual food, bothfor the angels and the saints. TB. Ber. 17 a (see Abelson, op. cit. p. 87; Kohler,Jewish Theology, p. 198). Yalqut on Ps. viii (TB. Shabbat, 88 a): "when Godspread the splendour of Shekina over Moses the angels could not burn him".Yalqut on Ps. xlv: "the righteous will feed on the splendour of Shekina and. . .
they will receive no injury". 'The splendour of Shekina' is further used as anattribute of honour and glorification for the highest angels; cf. ch. xxii. 7, 13. Cf.
4 Ez. vii. 42, 122, Rev. xxi. 23 (notes in BOX, Ezra-Apocalypse, pp. 85, 127, 161).
IjThe conception of the splendour of the Shekina is sometimes seen under the aspectof the
'
first light of Creation '
or as'
the uncreated light of the Divine Presence ' ofwhich the first light is an emanation: this light is referred to in similar terms as
those used of'
the splendour of the Shekina^ Cf. in the present connection Gen. R.xi. 2, xii. 5: "in the light which God created on the first day (so Gen. R. xi. 2;ib. xii. 5 : the light by which the world was created) the first Adam saw from oneend of the world to the other. . . but as soon as the Holy One, blessed be He, beheldthe deeds of the generation of Enosh, of the Deluge and of the Dispersion he tookit away and treasured it. . . for the righteous in the world to come ". Sim. TB. Chag.12 a.
(5) went out and went in: from the Garden to Eden. The Garden of Eden is
the greater whole of which Eden is a part: Gen. R. xv, the Garden and Eden are
two distinct things: TB. Ber. 34 b. For the expression 'went out and went in etc.'
cf. the account of Shekina 's ten different journeys in the Temple in Lam. R.Proem. 25. The idea is probably deduced from Gen. iii. 8 ("and they heard the
voice of the Lord God walking in the Garden"): the passage is interpreted in this
sense in Num. R. xiii. 4 (although there God's Shekina is said to have had its per-manent abode in heaven, from where it went down and went up again).
1 6 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. V
10were not injured10
; (6) until uthe time of11 the generation of Enosh12who was the head of all idol worshippers of the world 12
. (7) And13what did the generation of Enosh do? 13
They went from one end
of the world to the other, and each one brought silver, gold, preciousstones and pearls in 14
heaps like unto mountains and hills 14 makingidols out of them throughout all the world. And they erected the
idols in every quarter of the world: the size of each idol was 1000
parasangs. (8) And they brought down the sun, the moon, planetsand constellations, and placed them before the idols on their right
hand and on their left, to attend them even as they attend 15 the HolyOne, blessed be He, as it is written (i Kings xxii. 19): "And all the
host of heaven was standing by him on his right hand and on his
left".
(9) What power was in them that they were able to bring themdown? They would not have been able to bring them down but for16'uzzA, 'AZZA and 'AZZIEL IS who taught them "sorceries whereby
they brought them down and made use of them 17.
10-10 L: 'did not consume away' n-n lit. 'came' 12-12 E om.
13-13 E om. 14-14 lit. 'in mountains and hills' 15 with BCDEL,reading pi"el. A has hithpa"el: 'make use of 16-16 CL: ' 'Azza and '
Azza'el'
D: ' 'Azza and 'Azzi'el' E: "Uzza and 'Azza'el' cf. ch. iv. 7. J7~i7 C om.L :
'
the art of sorceries'
(6) until the time of the generation of Enosh who was the head of all
idol worshippers of the world. The generation of Enosh is here specificallyconnected with idolatry. In Rabbinic the cardinal sins of idolatry, adultery andbloodshed (and the calling of God's name in vain and sorceries) are often pro-
miscuously referred to the generations of Enosh, of the Deluge and of the Dis-
persion. But cf. Lam. R. Proem. 24 :
"the generation of Enosh who were the heads
of idol-worshippers ".
(7) And they erected the idols in every quarter of the world: the size of
each idol was IOOO parasangs. This-as well as the following vs. seems to pre-
suppose the view of the men of this generation as being of immeasurably higherstature than those of later generations, an idea occasionally met with in Rabbinic.
(8) And they brought down the sun, the moon, planets and constellations.
There is perhaps here a covert trace of an original representation of the generationof Enosh as worshippers of the sun and the planets. In the present form the
heavenly bodies are made the attendants of the idols : they placed them beforethe idols to attend them like as they attend the Holy One, blessed be He. Theidea is to illustrate how man put the idols in all respects in the same place as that
which rightly belonged to God alone. Yalqut to Gen. iv. 26 quotes an account of the
deeds of the generation of Enosh of a similar character as vss. 7 and 8 here (idolsof copper, brass, iron, wood, stone).
(9) What power was in them . . . 'Uzza, 'Azza and 'Azziel who taught themsorceries, whereby they brought them down. The quotation Siuni, Yalqut Re'u-
beni, i. 53 a, has' Shemchazai and Azzael' (so also BH. iv. 127-128, Yalq. Shim.
Gen. xliv; cf. on the following vs.). On 'Azza,' Uzza and 'Azzael see on ch. iv. 6.
Here they are represented as evil agencies, teaching men sorceries and thereby
supporting or rather inspiring the idolatry. The tradition here set forth is of course
CH. V] ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 17
(10) In that time the ministering angels brought charges (against
them) before the Holy One, blessed be He, saying before him:
"Master of the World! What hast thou to do with the children of
men? As it is written (Ps. viii. 4) 'What is man (Enosh) that thou
art mindful of him?' 'Mah Adam' is not written here, but 'Mah
Enosh', for he (Enosh) is the head of the idol worshippers, (n) Whyhast thou left
a direct descendant of that which has found expression in the pseudepigraphalwritings, esp. i En. vi, vii, viii: Semiazaz and Asael among other leaders of the
fallen angels who corrupted mankind, vii. i: "they began to. . .defile themselves
with them, and they taught them charms and enchantments", viii. i: "Azazel
taught men. . .and made known to them the metals (cf. 'gold, silver etc.' here). . .
and all kinds of costly stones (cf. here).. . . (3) Semjaza taught enchantments. . .
Baraqijal astrology. Kokabel the constellations, . . . Shamsiel the signs of the sun,Sariel the course of the moon ", vide Charles, ad loca. Addjfub. iv. 22, v. i
, xi. 4 seqq. :
"they made for themselves molten images, and they worshipped each their idol. . .
and malignant spirits assisted and seduced them into committing transgression anduncleanness". 2 En. vii, xviii. 2 En. xviii. 4 is of special interest in the presentconnection, since it shows that already at an early time a tradition obtained that
had fixed the number of these angels as three as against the tradition of the
passages quoted in i En. representing them as a large number: "and of them(Grigori = Watchers) there went three to the earth from the Throne of God to
the place Ermon. And they entered into dealings etc." Later the number is further
reduced to two, so always in Zohar; cf. on vs. 6 of ch, iv. Cf. Midrash Petirath
Moshe, BH. i. 129: "the angels 'Azsa and 'Azza'el went down from the heavensand became corrupt in their ways".
(10) At that time the ministering angels brought charges against manbefore God etc.
'What is man etc.' This verse, Ps. viii. 4, is traditionally made to
express the animosity of the angels against man, and rather suitably. See Tanchuma,Par. Bechnqqothai (Lev. xxvi) ; Gen. R. viii. 5 (in connection with the creations of
man); P. R. 'El. xiii uses the similar passage Ps. cxliv. 3, 4 ("The ministeringangels said before the Holy One, blessed be He :
' Lord of all the World, what is
man that thou takest knowledge of him or the son of man that thou takest accountof him'"). Cf. Jerachmeel, xxii. i, and Ma'yan Chokma, BH. i. 58. But the formof accusation here recorded is also, in particular, attributed to the angels 'Azzaand 'Azzael. Thus in Zohar several times, 'Azza and 'Azzael are said to haveused this argument when opposing man's Creation, Zohar, i. 23 a, and another
quotation in YR, i. 60 a. A strange similarity with the present chapter is ex-
hibited by the fragment quoted in Yalqut on Gen. vi. 2 (from Midrash Abkir) :
"the disciples of R. Yoseph asked him : what is 'Azzael'} he answered them : as soon
as the generation of the flood (cf. ch. iv) stood up and worshipped idols (cf. the
present chapter) the Holy One was sorely grieved. Then forthwith came the twoangels Shemchazai and ' Azza'el and said before him : Master of the World ! Didwe not say before thee when thou didst create thy world: what is man that thouart mindful of him. He answered them : if ye were to go down to earth, the evil
impulse would get power over you more than over man.. . .Let us go down.. . .
He said: Go down and dwell with them. As soon as they were on earth, theycorrupted their ways with the daughters of men. . .". In that passage almost all
the different statements about 'Azza and 'Azzael are woven together. Cf. onch. iv. 6.
(n) Why hast thou left the highest of the high heavens etc. This presup-poses that when Shekina was dwelling on earth it was absent from the Araboth
Raqia'.
OHB
1 8 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. V
ADE: B: CL:
the highest of the the 'Araboth Raqia' the highest of the high
high heavens, the which are full of thy heavens which are filled
abode of thy glo- glory, mighty and with the majesty of thyrious Name, and the high alike, and the glory and are high, up-
high and exalted high and exalted lifted and exalted, and
Throne in 'Araboth Throne in the 'Ara- the high and exalted
on high both Raqia' in the Throne in the Raqia'
highest 'Araboth on high
and art gone and dwellest with the children of men who worship idols
and equal thee to the idols. (12)18Now thou art on earth and the
idols likewise. What hast thou to do with 19the inhabitants of the
earth 19 who worship idols?" 18
(13) Forthwith the Holy One, blessed
be He, lifted up His Shekina from the earth, from their midst 20.
(14) In that moment came the ministering angels, the troops of
hosts and the armies of 'Araboth in thousand camps and ten thousand
hosts : they fetched trumpets and took the horns in their hands and
surrounded the Shekina with all kinds of songs.21And He ascended 21
to the high heavens, as it is written (Ps. xlvii. 5): "God is gone upwith a shout, the Lord with the sound of a trumpet ".
18-18 B om. C: 'now that thou art on earth, thou art become in condition like as
the inhabitants of the earth who worship idols' 19-19 L: 'those who go downto earth and are idol-worshippers
'
20 C adds':' and the Shekina ascended to
heaven' 21-21 BCDEL om.
(13) Forthwith the Holy One. . .lifted up His Shekina from the earth. . .andhe ascended to the high heavens.
' The Holy One' and '
Shekina'
are here prac-
tically synonymous. The idolatry is one of the main causes of the disappearance of
the Shekina from on earth. Cf. Sifre (ed. Friedmann), 104 a, Mekilta, 72 a, Tan-chuma Lev., Par. behar (Schechter, Aspects, p. 223, Abelson, op. at. p. 101). Theidol erected in the Holy of Holies by Manasse, by its presence, its "face" drives
out the Shekina from the Temple. The Shekina and the idols cannot remain in
the same place: this is the burden of the remonstrances of the angels ace. to vs. 12.
Cf. Cant. R. vi, Num. R. xii. 5, already referred to, note on vs. j. Cf. also Lam. R.Prooem. 24 (in connection with the destruction of the Temple) :
"I have no abode
on earth. I will remove my Shekina from earth and take it up to my former place ".
(14) And he ascended to the high heavens etc. Already ace. to ch. xlviii cthe narrative about Shekina's removal from on earth is connected with the takingup of Enoch as can be seen from the parallel to the present chapter found ib. (i.e.
ch. xlviii c) vs. i : "When I beheld the men of the generation of the flood (ctr.
here and cf. ch. iv) that they were corrupt, -then I went and removed my Shekinafrom among them. And I lifted it up on high with the sound of a trumpet and witha shout as it is written (Ps. xlvii. 5)
' God is gone up with a shout etc.'"
CH.Vl] ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 19
CHAPTER VI
Enoch lifted up to heaven together with the Shekina.
Angels' protests answered by God
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(i) When the Holy One, blessed be He, desired 1 to lift me up on
high, He first sent '-Anaphiel H (H = Tetrqpqmmaixn^^ the Prince,
d he took me from their midst in their sight and carried 2 me3 in great glory
3upon 3a a fiery chariot with fiery horsesTfeervants
4 of
glory^ And he lifted me up to the high heavens together with the
Shekina.
i C: 'sought me* 2 so BCDL. A: 'led me' 3-3 BCL: 'on a greatkerub' 33 BCL: 'in' 4 BDEL: 'and a servant' C: 'and with songs'
Chh. vi seqq. The translation of Enoch. On the affinities of the representationsof Enoch's translation in i En., 2 En., and 3 En. vide Introduction, 7 (a) and (&).
Ch. vi. According to this chapter Enoch was translated together with t
Shekina :0he Shekina was removed from earth on account of the idolatry of
The chapter is a sequel to the antecedent chapter; cf. note ib. intr. As was pointedout above, note on v. 14, the connection of the removal of Shekina with the transla-
tion of Enoch is also attested in the 2nd Enoch-Metatron piece, ch. xlviii c i. There,as in ch. vii, it is referred to the sins of the generation of the Flood (ch. iv). Besides,the present chapter contains a new specimen of angelic accusation against manbefore God or of protest against privileges awarded to man : in this case Enoch'sascension to the high heavens.
(i) When the Holy One . . . desired to lift me up ... He first sent 'Anaphiel H.For 'Anaphiel cf. ch. xviiii. 18 and note. Ace. to Hek. R. xxii Anaphiel is the
highest of the angels, "higher than the Prince of. theJPresence and greater thanjhe""?Ch. xviliere (ace. to reading of BDL) he is the angel sent to 'punish' Metatronwith strokes of lashes of fire.,Thejmganing of the name :
' Branch of God/ is explainedch. xviii ib. He represents the overarching majesty and soverpifj",ty Pf GrK\
1
'"_*hfheavens, rarmiyingThrougii all the firmaments. Hence he is also conceived of as
protectinffguide. The TutrTZgrammaton (H) is contained in his name, cf. on chh. x. 3,
xxx. i;cf. Hek. R. xxi. YR. i. 5 a (from Sode Rasa): "the ring with the seal of
heaven and earth (cf. on ch. xlviii D 5) are entrusted to him and all in heaven andearth kneel down and prostrate themselves before him". .
uponafiery chariot with fiery horses. The biblical narrative of Elijah's ascensionto heaven has been suggestive here. In mystical literati 1 * ^p bihliral *rq<
'
tg -gefn'hfifj
to Elijah are referred to Enoch and vice versa : they are regarded as belonging to
'the samecategory ot saintly men, since they Wfere both removed from earth in their
lifetime."
i En. 70 describes Enoch's final translation in terms of that of Elijah"(CHARLES, i En. xlix). (Cf. i En. Ixxxix. 52, xciii. 8, 4 Ez. vi. 26, note (m) in Box,Ezra-Ap. pp. 77 seq.) In later mysticism Elijah is often identified with the 'twin-
brother of Metatron', Sandalfon, in explicit analogy with the identification of
Enoch with Metatron (YR. i. 54 b, 57 b, 58 a; cf. Introduction).
2-2
20 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. VI
(2) As soon as I reached the high heavens, the Holy Chayyoth, the
'Ophannim, the Seraphim, the Kerubim, the Wheels of the Merkaba
(the Galgallim), and the ministers of 5the consuming fire5, perceiving
my smell 6 from a distance 7 of 365,ooo7a
myriads of parasangs, said:
A;
"What smell of one
born of woman and
what taste of a 8white
drop8
(is this) that
ascends on high, and
(lo, he is merely)a gnat among those
who ' divide flames
(of fire)'?"
B:
"What is one bornof woman between
(among) us? Thetaste of a 8white drop
8
which ascends to the
high heavens to min-ister 9
among those
who 'divide flames
of fire'".
CDEL:
"What smell 10 of u
a woman-born is this
and what taste of a
8white drop8 that as-
cends to the highheavens to minister12among dividers12 of
flames.
5-5 C: 'the fire which consumeth fire' L: 'the heavenly fire' 'the fire above'6 BE: 'spirit' ('rutti' for 'rehi') 7 So BCDEL. A: 'among smells'
73 L: '5360' YR. i. 55 b: '5380' and om. 'myriads' 8-8 lit. 'drop of
semen' 9 read pi' 'el instead of Mthpa"el. 10 E: 'spirit' u L ins. 'a dropof 1 2-1 2 C :
'
here and in (those) cut of flames' L :
' between hedges of flames'
(2) the Holy Chayyoth, the 'Ophannim, the Seraphim, the Kerubim, theWheels of the Merkaba and the ministers of the consuming fire. This is
evidently intended as an enumeration of the highest classes of angels. The classes
here mentioned are the five classes of Merkaba-angels of the angelological section,
chh. xxi, xxv, xxvi, xxii and xix resp. The 'ministers of the consuming fire' mayrefer to the ministering angels in general whose substance is fire or to the angelsin charge of the fire issuing forth from under the Throne (cf. on ch. xxxiii. 4). Forthe present enumeration cf. the parallel in the following chapter. All these highestclasses of angels are here represented as protesting against the privilege awardedto the man Enoch of ascending to the high heavens. Cf. P. R. 'El. passim. Cf. also
Dent. R. xi. 4 (the Galgallim of the Merkaba and the flaming Seraphim praise Godfor not regarding persons with reference to Moses).
perceiving my smell etc. For the expression cf. Gen. R. xxxiv. 10: "God per-ceived the smell of Abraham, the Patriarch, ascending from the furnace... of
Ghananya, Misael and Azaria. . .the smell of the generation of the religious per-secution". There it equals 'foresaw'. Here it perhaps denotes the idea that anyintrusion of a lower, unclean element or being into the higher heavens is imme-diately sensed and guarded against.What smell of a woman-born. . . (ACDEL), what is a woman-born between
(among) us (B) Cf. TB. Shabbat, 88 b :
" R. Yehoshua ben Lewi said : in the hourwhen Moses ascended on high, the ministering angels said before the Holy One,blessed be He : Master of the World, what is a woman-born among us ", i.e.
' whathas he to do here?' The expressions 'one born of woman' and 'taste of a dropof semen
'
are of course used in a contemptuous sense, denoting the extreme in-
significance of man in the eyes of the high angels, what taste of a white drop (A)etc. There is a play here on the two-fold meaning of the word to
1
am, viz. 'taste'
and '
reason, ground'
(' what is the reason that one conceived of a white drop should
ascend . . . ') those who '
divide flames of fire.' The expression is deduced fromPs. xxix. 7 and denotes the angel-princes. In Alph. R. 'Aqiba BH. iii. 45, it is
used of the' Voice '.
CH.Vl] ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 21
(3) The Holy One, blessed be He, answered and spake unto
them: "My servants,13my hosts 13
, my Kerubim, my 'Ophannim, mySeraphim! Be ye not displeased on account of this! Since all the
children of men have denied me 14and my great Kingdom and are
gone worshipping14
idols, I have removed my Shekina from amongthem and have lifted it up on high.
15But this one whom I have taken
from among them is an ELECT ONE among (the inhabitants of) the
world 16and he is equal to all of them in faith 16, righteousness and
perfection of deed 17 and 18 I have taken him for (as) a tribute from 19
my world 18 under all the heavens 15 ".
13-13 so BCDELZ. A: 'host of (my Kerubim)' i4~*4 L: 'and worship'15-15 L: 'but this one (only) have I taken from my whole world under all the
heavens' 16-16 BC om. 17 so DE. A: 'beauty, form (tabnith)'1 8-1 8 S, YR. i. 55 b (Pirqe Hehaloth) : 'he is the (only) reward that I have received
for all my labour under all the heavens'
(3) My servants, my hosts, my Kerubim etc. Cf. ch. i. 8. A close parallelis the answer attributed to God ace. to Plek. R. xxix. 2 (on the protest of the angels
against the revelation of the 'secret' to the Yorede Merkaba): "My ministering
angels, my servants, be ye not displeased on account of this etc."
he is equal to all of them in faith, righteousness and perfection of deedstates the justification for the translation of Enoch: his merits, his perfection.This is not explicit in ch. iv, but might have been understood. Enoch is worth as
much as the whole generation.I have taken him for a tribute (or: he is my reward, remuneration; YR.).
There is a covert allusion here to the destruction of the rest of the generation, henceto the Flood: Enoch is the only one preserved from the ruin of the first generation,God's only remuneration for all his labour. Also in the tradition represented bychh. v, vi, Enoch was connected with the Flood (as is explicitly stated in the parallelch. xlviii c i, several times referred to). The original tradition seems to have beensomewhat like this : Owing to the general downfall of the first generation, caused
by the idolatry arising among men with Enosh and his followers an idolatry
inspired by the demons or fallen angels Shekina was removed from earth, andon the removal of the Shekina followed the destruction of the entire race in the
waters of the Flood. One righteous man, Enoch, was exempted from the generalfate of his contemporaries : he was taken up to the heavens together with the Shekina.The aspect in which Enoch's translation is seen here is his being the tribute from
the first generation, God's remuneration the Creation of the first generation hadnot been in vain. In ch. iv it is seen from the aspect of the function assigned to
Enoch of being a witness before coming generations, in the world to come, to thesinfulness and corruption of the generation that was ultimately destroyed in the
waters of the Flood.
22 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. VII
CHAPTER VII 1
Enoch raised upon the wings of the Shekina to the place
of the Throne, the Merkaba and the angelic hosts
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me:
When the Holy One, blessed be He, took me away from the genera-tion of the Flood, he lifted me on the wings of the wind of Shekina
to the highest heaven and brought me into the great palaces of
the 'Araboth Raqia' on high, where are 2the glorious Throne of
Shekina 2,the Merkaba 3
,the troops of anger, the armies of vehemence,
the fiery Shin'anim 4',the 5
flaming Kerubim, and the burning 'Ophan-
nim, the flaming servants, the flashing Chashmattim and the light-
ening Seraphim5
. And he placed me (there) to attend the Throne of
Glory day after day.
i B places this chapter at the end of ch. xiv. 2-2 BCL :
'
the glory of Shekina'
38:' the chariots of the mighty ones of anger' L :
'
the chariots of the mighty ones'
C: 'the great chariots of anger' 4 C: 'Accusers' 'Satans' 5-5 lit. 'the
Kerubim of firebrands' and the 'Ophannim of (burning) coal and the servants of
flame and the Chashmallim of spark and the Seraphim of lightning'
Ch. vii. Another short version of the translation of Enoch, connecting it withthe generation of the Flood but also containing traces of its relation to the
removal or lifting up of Shekina ('on the wings of the wind of the Shekina').lifted me on the wings of the wind of Shekina. The wings of Shekina, a
common metaphorical expression, often used as denoting proselytism ; cf. Abel-
son, op. cit. p. 90. Here it rather expresses the protection given to Enoch fromthe Godhead (against the fury of the angels?), TB. Shabbat, 88 b: "when Moseswas to ascend on high. . .God spread over him of the splendour of His Shekina,that the angels might not be able to burn him". For 'wings of the wind' cf.
chh. xxxiv. i, xxxvii. z. Cf. 2 En. iii. i (Enoch raised upon the wings of the
angels, upon the clouds etc.). Ace. to Mysteries of St John and the HolyVirgin, 6 b, St John is, raised
" on the wing of the light of the Cherub ". Cf . ch. vi. i
(BCL). where are the. . .Throne. . .the Merkaba, the troops of anger etc.,
the most prominent of the glories contained in the highest of the heavens, the
'Araboth Raqia'. Cf. Mass. Hek. v ("in the seventh Hall of 'Araboth Raqia' are the
Throne... the Chariots of the Kerubim. . .Seraphim, 'Ophannim, Chayyoth, the
Chashmallim of splendour and majesty, etc."). A parallel is ch. xlviii C 4, but notice
the difference: there Enoch-Metatron is represented as appointed over and a
minister of all the different classes of high angels, as well as of the Throne. Here heis represented as attendant of the Throne only (cf. however, x. 3). See ch. xv. i.
the fiery Shin'anim. The name Shin'anim is deduced from vs. 18 of the
mystical Ps. Ixviii. The Shin'anim as a class of angels occurs frequently in enu-
merations of angelic orders.
the flaming servants. Cf. on ch. vi. 2.
the flashing Chashmallim. One of the ten classes of angels, in common withthe Shin'anim. Cf. also ch. xlviii c and Mass. Hek. v, referred to above. The nameis derived from the Chasmal of Ezek. i. 4. Cf. on ch. xxxiv. i. The Chashmallimare in Chag. 13 b explained as
"the angels (Chayyoth) who are sometimes silent
CH. VIIl] ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 23
CHAPTER VIII
The gates (of the treasuries of heaven)
opened to Metatron
R. Ishmael said : Metatron, the Prince of the Presence, said to me :
(i) Before He appointed me to attend the Throne of Glory, the
Holy One, blessed be He, opened to me1three hundred thousand gates of Understandingthree hundred thousand gates of Subtletythree hundred thousand gates of Life
i-i Following is the order of the attributes in the other readings :
B (10): wisdom. . .understanding. . .life. . .subtlety. . .grace and loving-kindness. . .love. . .Tora. . .maintenance. . .meekness. . .fear of sin
C(i2): loving-kindness. . .understanding. . .life. . .subtlety. . .Shekina. . .power
(chash) and sometimes speak (mallei): they are silent when the Word emanatesfrom the Holy One, blessed be He, they speak when He has ceased speaking."
to attend the Throne of Glory day after day. This is a traditional function of
Metatron, the Prince of the Presence. Cf. ch. xlviii C 4. Hek. R. xi :
" when the angelof the Presence enters to exalt and magnify the Throne of Glory and to preparethe seat for the Mighty One in Jacob ". Hek. Zot. (Bodl. MICH. 9 fol. 67 b) :
" Meta-tron is the president of the Divine Thrones of Glory (of Dan. vii. 9) ". But Metatronhas also a Throne of his own : chh. x. 1-3, xvi. 1,2, xlviii C 8.
Ch. viii. (i) The Holy One, blessed be He, opened to me three hundredthousand gates of Understanding etc. The gates are the gates of the treasuries
of the heavens ('Araboth). Metatron is appointed over the stores of 'Araboth ace.
to ch. x. 6, xlviii c 3. The treasuries are the treasuries of wisdom, understanding etc.
i.e. the attributes by which the world is sustained. The abstract qualities here
enumerated are to a large extent identical with those named as the agencies bywhich God created the world in, e.g. TB. Chag. 12 a ("wisdom, understanding,
knowledge, strength, might etc."), Ab. R. Nathan, xxvii, xliii. Cf.ch.xli.3 : "wisdom,understanding, knowledge etc. by which the world is sustained"; and Alph. R.'
Aqiba, BH. iii. 20 :
" God supplies the world day by day with gifts, without whichthe world could not subsist for a single day : spirit and soul, knowledge and wisdomand subtlety, counsel and might, and the different senses". The idea is, that the
abstract qualities on which the world is founded and by which it is sustainedemanate from God. Yet we are here in no way nearer the conception of the
' Ten
Sefirot' than in the passages cited from TB. Chag. 12 a etc. For wisdom and under-
standing treasured in heaven cf. 4 Es. v. 9, "then shall intelligence hide itself andwisdom withdraw to its chamber", where the essential idea of the present repre-sentation is already extant: wisdom and intelligence as at work in the world havetheir home in 'chambers' (i.e. in heaven) from where they have emanated andwhither they return. Cf. also ch. xlviii D 2, and for the 'opening of the gates of the
treasures' Alph. R. 'Aqiba, letter Aleph: "5000 gates of wisdom were opened to
Moses on Sinai corresponding to the five books of the Law, and 8000 gates of
understanding, corresponding to the eight prophets and 11,000 gates of KNOWLEDGEcorresponding to the eleven writings". three hundred thousand gates of Life.
The 'treasuries of life' in heaven are frequently referred to. Cf. e.g. Chag. 12 b:
"in 'Araboth Raqia' are. . .the treasuries of life. . ."; ch. x. 6 here.
24 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. VIII
three hundred thousand gates of'
grace and loving-kindness'
three hundred thousand gates of love
three hundred thousand gates of Torathree hundred thousand gates of meekness
three hundred thousand gates of maintenance
three hundred thousand gates' of mercythree hundred thousand gates of fear of heaven 1
.
(2) In that hour the Holy One, blessed be He, added in me wisdomunto wisdom, understanding unto understanding, subtlety unto
subtlety, knowledge unto knowledge, mercy unto mercy, instruction
unto instruction, love unto love, loving-kindness unto loving-kindness,
and might. . .grace and loving-kindness. . .love. . .instruction (Tora). . ^main-tenance . . . fear of sin . . . meekness
.(12): wisdom. . .understanding. . .subtlety. . .life. . .peace. . .Shekina. . .powerand might . . . strength . . . grace and loving-kindness . . . love . . . meekness . . . fear
of sin
YR. i. 54 b (12): wisdom. . .understanding. . .life. . .subtlety. . .Shekina. . .powerand might. . .grace and loving-kindness. . .love. . .Tora. . .maintenance. . .meek-ness . . . fear of sin
L (12) : wisdom . . . understanding . . . life . . . subtlety . . . Shekina . . . might. . . graceand loving-kindness . . . love . . . Tora . . . maintenance . . . meekness . . . fear of sin
D (15) : wisdom. . .understanding. . .life. . .subtlety. . .peace. . . Shekina. . . powerand might. . .strength. . .grace and loving-kindness ... love ... Tora ... mainten-ance . . . mercy . . . meekness . . . fear of heaven .
three hundred thousand gates of Tora. Cf. Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 43, 44:"The Holy One, blessed be He, appointed Moses over all Israel, and over all the
treasuries of Tora, and over all treasuries of wisdom, and over all treasuries of
understanding". It is interesting to note, that ace. to this conception there is a
special treasury of Tora (= the Celestial Tora?) besides the treasuries of wisdomand of understanding. Ace. to another conception the Tora is itself formed of the
elements of wisdom and understanding, the 'secrets of the treasuries'; cf. onch. xlviii D 2, 3.
gates of maintenance (Parnasd). Even the maintenance and sustenance of the
needs of the world has its source in heaven. Cf. Alph. R. 'Aqiba, letter Zain:"Zain, that is the Name of the Holy One, blessed be He, for he feeds and maintains
(mepharnes) all his creatures, day after day, as it is said (Ps. civ. 28): 'thou openestthine hand, they are filled with good'". From the 'maintenance' Parnasa, stored
in heaven, the seventy princes of kingdoms take and "throw down to the nations of
the world their maintenance" ace. to the Lesser YR., sub voce Nedibim et freq."Metatron distributes Parnasa among all the companies of angels" (YR. i. 56,
quoting Pardes).The opening the treasuries or gates to Metatron presumably connotates not only
the bestowal upon him of their contents (as in vs. 2) but also that they are put in his
charge and to his distribution. As Prince over the Princes he has to distribute their
contents among the angels, and perhaps also as functional Prince of the World to
the earth and nations.
added in me wisdom unto wisdom etc. The attributes here enumerated are onthe whole identical with those of vs. i . Hence the idea probably is that the contents
of the opened treasuries were conferred upon Metatron. more than all thechildren of heaven. The unique position of Metatron is here emphasized.
CHH. VIII, IX] ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 25
goodness unto goodness, meekness unto meekness, power unto power,
strength unto strength, might unto might, brilliance unto brilliance,
beauty unto beauty, splendour unto splendour,2 and I was honoured
and adorned with all these good and praiseworthy things more than
all the children of heaven.
CHAPTER IX
Enoch receives blessings from the Most High and
is adorned with angelic attributes
R. Ishmael said : Metatron, the Prince of the Presence, said to me :
(i) After all these things the Holy One, blessed be He, put His
hand upon me and blessed me with 536O1blessings. (2) And I was
raised 2 and enlarged to the size of the length and width of the world.
(3) And He caused 72 wings to grow on me, 36 on each side. And
2 C adds :
' and honour unto all honour, majesty unto all majesty, glory unto all
glory and greatness unto all greatness'
Ch. ix. i so BCL. A: 'one thousand, 305 thousands' DE: 'one thousand, 365thousand' 2, BC: 'elated'
Ch. ix. The subject of the present chapter is the metamorphosis through whichEnoch was made into a high angel. This metamorphosis is viewed from another
aspect in ch. xv. Here the different angelic attributes conferred on Metatron are :
immense height of stature, wings, eyes covering the whole of his body, and light.
(1) blessed me with 5360 blessings. This connects the present chapter withits antecedent: the blessings are presumably conceived of as contained in the
heavenly treasuries, opened to Enoch and the contents of which are bestowed uponhim. The treasures of blessing(s) are mentioned as contained in the 'Araboth,
e.g. TB. Chag. 12 b. The number 5360 is intended to reflect the number 365.(2) I was raised to the size of the length ... of the world. The immense
size of the high angels is a constantly reiterated theme. Cf. ch. xxi. i : "each of the
Chayyoth is as the space of the world" (cf. Chag. 13 a), chh. xxii. 3, xxv. 4, xxvi. 4.The idea prevails: the greater an angel is (in rank) the larger his size. Cf. theversions of the Rev. of Moses (Ma'yan Chokma, BH. i. 58, etc., YR. ii. 66 b-6y b,
Zohar, ii. 58 a):"Hadarniel is greater than Qemnel by 60 myriads of parasangs,
Sandalfon is higher of stature than Hadarniel by 500 years' journeying distance".
Thus, in the other Enoch-Metatron piece of the present book, ch. xlviii C 5,the size of Metatron is seen from this comparative aspect: "I made him higher ofstature than all. The height of his stature surpasses all others by ten thousand
parasangs". The similar tradition preserved in Zohar, e.g. i. 21 a: "Metatron is
glorified more than the highest angels (the Chayyoth) and higher than these by500 parasangs".
(3) 72 wings. The number seventy-two is frequently used in the present book.It generally seems to imply reference to the rule of the world : the seventy-twoprinces of kingdoms, cf. note on ch. xvii. 8. Metatron is in the present section
the ruler of the seventy-two princes of kingdoms: chh. x. 3, xiv. i, xvi. i and 2.
It is possible that the seventy-two wings here extending over the whole world
26 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. IX
each wing3was as the whole world 3
. (4) And He fixed on me 365 eyes :
each eye was as the great luminary. (5) And He left no kind of
splendour, brilliance, radiance, beauty4in (of) all the lights of the
universe4 that He did not fix on me.
3-3 so BCDEL. A: 'filled the world' 4-4 so BCL. A: 'praise, lights ofthe universe
'
symbolize Metatron's rulership over these. 36 on each side may be comparedwith ch. xvi. i : 'the princes of kingdoms were standing. . .on my right hand andon my left'.
(4) 3^5 eyes. For the number 365 (= the number of days of the solar year)as mystical number cf. chh. v. 4, xxi. 3 (' the size of each wing of the Chayyoth as
365 wings'), xxxiii. 4 ('the breadth of each of the fiery rivers is 365 thousand para-
sangs'). The body of an angel-prince covered with eyes (round about) is a regularfeature of the descriptions of angels: cf. chh. xxii. 8 ('his body is full of eyes', of
Kerubiel), xxv. 2, where the number of eyes assigned to the angel-prince in
question {'Ophanniel) is devised on the basis of calendary calculations (' 8466 eyes
corresponding to the number of hours of a year'), xxvi. 6. Cf. notes ad loca.
each eye was as the great luminary. An identical statement about the eyes of
Seraphiel, ch. xxvi. 6.
(5) fixed on me all kinds of splendour, brilliance etc. of the lights (lumina-ries) of the world. Cf. in the angelological descriptions: chh. xxii. 4, xxv. 6,
xxvi. 2, 4. Cf. also Mass. Hek. iv:" On every door in the Hall(s) of 'Araboth there
are fixed 365 thousand myriads of different kinds of lights like unto the great
luminary".The repeated references by comparisons to the 'world' in the present chapter,
vss. 2, 3, s, and the possible allusion to the seventy-two princes of kingdoms or to
the rule of the world in vs. 3 (cf. above) might conceivably be traces, if not inten-
tional symbolical expressions, of Metatron's function as the Prince of the World.Vs. 2,
'
I was raised to the size of the world ', might also be a remnant of Metatron'sconnection with the speculations on the Primordial Man, the 'Adam Oadmon.Ace. to Chag. 12 a the first Adam reached from one end of the world to the other.
This connection, which like the identification of Metatron with the Prince of the
World (existing from the Days of Creation), was perhaps suspended in consequenceof Metatron's identification with Enoch, reappears in later cabbalistic literature:
the statement that Enoch-Metatron is the Neshama of the first Adam, who left
him before the sin of Adam (just as the universal size of the first Adam is repre-sented as diminished through Adam's sin : TB. Chag. 1 2 a) is frequent. The difficulties
arising from Metatron's identification with Enoch were now overcome throughthe new conceptions brought in with the doctrine of metempsychosis and related
speculations.
CH. x] ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 27
CHAPTER X
God places Metatron on a throne at the door of the seventh
Hall and announces through the Herald, that Metatron
henceforth is God's representative and ruler over all the
princes of kingdoms and all the children of heaven, save
the eight high princes called YHWH by the name of their
King
R. Ishmael said : Metatron, the Prince of the Presence, said to me :
(i) All these things the Holy One, blessed be He, made for me:xHe made me 1 a Throne, similar to the 2 Throne of Glory. And He
spread over me 3a curtain of splendour and brilliant appearance, of
i-i so ins. DE. 2 C ins. 'make of the' 3-3 BCL om.
Ch. x. This chapter presents Metatron as adorned with special attributes, dis-
tinguishing him from the other angels : a throne and a curtain, both reflections of
the Throne and Curtain of the Godhead. He is furthermore explicitly pronounceda ruler over the princes of kingdoms and the children of heaven, a rulership dennedas a vice-regency for the Holy One. The chapter really forms an explanation of the
names 'Metatron' and 'Prince of the Presence'.
(i) He made me a Throne. This is in itself no feature confined to the descrip-tions of Metatron. Instances are frequent of thrones assigned to angels or meri-
torious dead, i En. cviii. 12 ("I will bring forth in shining light [cf. here] those
who have loved My holy name, and I will seat each one on the throne of his
honour"). Cf. CHARLES, ad locum, Rev. iv. 4. In the 'Apocalyptic Fragment'preserved e.g. in BH. v. 167-169 David has a "Throne of fire" erected for himover against the Throne of His Creator. Ace. to Gedullah Moshe Moses sees in
the seventh heaven "70 thrones fixed, of precious stones, pearls, gold etc. . . .
there are thrones for the scholars of the Law, for the chassids, the just etc. of different
splendour ace. to merit of the occupants ". And ace. to Alph, R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 34,the righteous in the world to come will each be seated before the Glory of the HolyOne, on a throne of gold "like a king". For thrones assigned to angels cf. Mass.Hek. vii, ace. to which seven angels as court-officers are sitting upon seven thronesbefore the Curtain. Cf. Rev. xx. 4 ("I saw thrones, and they sat upon them",ace. to Bousset, Comm. ad loc. probably Christ and the angels as
'
Gerichtsbei-
sassen ') . The view predominant in Rabbinic seems to be that'
there is no sittingin heaven': TB. Chag. 15 a. Assigning a seat or a throne to any angel-prince or to
any one beside the Holy One, might endanger the recognition of the absolute
sovereignty and unity of the Godhead. Cf. ch. xvi. Ace. to the passage Chag. 15 a,
just referred to, the privilege of 'sitting' was accorded to Metatron in his character
as 'scribe': he was allowed "to sit and write down the merits of Israel". Here, no
doubt, the assigning a Throne to Metatron is meant to denote his unique position:his character of God's representative or vice-regent. This is borne out by vss. 3
and 4 and also by what immediately follows: the Throne is similar to, me' en,that is 'the counterpart of, the Throne of Glory. The character of Metatron 's
throne as an image of or counterpart of God's Throne is particularly emphasizedby the additional feature: Metatron receives a curtain similar to the Curtainof the Throne of Glory. For the conception of the Curtain cf. note on ch. xiv. i.
28 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. X
beauty, grace4 and mercy, similar to 3 the curtain of the Throne of
Glory; and on it were fixed all5kinds of lights in the universe 5
.
(2) And He placed it at the door of the Seventh Hall and seated
me on it.
(3) And the herald went forth 6 into every heaven, saying:7This
is7Metatron,
8my servant 8. I have made him into a prince and a
ruler over all the princes of my kingdoms9 and over all the children
4 DE om. 5-5 C: 'splendour and brilliance from all lights' cf. ch. ix. 4.
6 ABD ins. 'concerning me' 7-7 so C. 8-8 C om. g L ins. the
gloss :
'
the angels'
The Curtain regularly represents the recording of the Divine decrees with regardto the world, the secrets of the world's creation and sustenance, etc., in short the
innermost Divine Secrets; cf. note referred to.
(2) He placed it at the door of the Seventh Hall and seated me on it. Thisis an often-repeated statement. It is in ch. xlviii C 8 made to denote his function
as judge and ruler over the princes and the children of heaven, as even here, ace.
to verses following. In Rev. Moses (YR. ii. 66 b, Sinni, 93 c d, Gaster, RAS'sJournal, 1893) it is said: "Metatron, Prince of the Presence, stands before the doorof the Hall of the Holy One, blessed be He, and he sits and judges all the hosts on
high like a judge standing before the King". The contradiction between the twostatements 'sits' and 'stands' in this passage is probably due to the influence of
the tradition mentioned above, that there is no sitting in heaven, responsible also
for the account of Metatron being divested of his privilege of yeshiba in Chag. 153and ch. xvi here. On his throne at the door of the seventh Hall Metatron faces all
the hosts of the heavens, over which he has jurisdiction.
(3) the herald went forth into every heaven. The conception of the heavenlyherald announcing important decrees of the Most High in the heavens is attested
also in Hek. R. vi (BH. iii. 88, as ch. iv) :
"the herald went forth from the 'Araboth
Raqia1
etc." and in Rev. Mos., Yalqut Re'ubeni, ii. 66 b:"Gallisur stands behind
the Curtain and gets knowledge of the decrees of the Holy One and heralds it ...
and the herald commits it to Elijah and Elijah stands as herald on the mount Horeb ".
This is Metatron, my servant. HERE THEN IS THE POINT in the course of the
exposition of the present chapter WHERE ENOCH IS PROCLAIMED AS METATRON.It is significant that THIS PROCLAMATION IS MADE TO COINCIDE WITH HIS BEINGSET UP ON A THRONE as a ruler over the princes and angels. See Introduction,section 12 (5). my servant, i.e. 'Ebed. 'Ebed or God's Servant is an old-established
name of Metatron. Cf. chh. xlviii c i, xlviii D i (no. 17) and note. It seems to havebeen especially associated with the Prince of the Presence conception. Cf. Hek. R.
xiii, BH. iii. 93:"Surya, 'Ebed, the Prince of the Presence" (Surya is a common
equivalent of Metatron as the Prince of the Presence, cf . no. 84, ch. xlviii. i). In Hek.
Zot.(Bodl. MICH. fo\. 700) the attribute' my servant
'
is applied to Metatron as God's
representative or vice-regent :
" when I (the Holy One) leave the Throne of Gloryto go down among the children of men". In Hek. R. BH. iii. 104, Metatron is
called '"Ebed-YHWH, long-suffering and of great mercy". It is probable that
the "Ebed' is derived from the picture of God's servant in Is. xlix. i, etc.
I have made him into a prince and a ruler over all the princes of mykingdoms (= my princes of kingdoms). Here, as in ch. xvi. i, 2, Metatron is
explicitly stated to have special authority over the princes of kingdoms. This is
a feature in the Prince of the World tradition: ch. xxx. 2. In the shorter Enoch-Metatron piece, ch. xlviii c, vs. 9, Metatron's character of ruler over the princesof kingdoms and thereby as functional Prince of the World is better preserved than
here : he is there depicted as ruler over the nations of the world ' who smites kings
CH. X] ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 2Q
of heaven, except the eight great princes, the honoured and revered
ones who are called10 YHWH, by the name of their King. (4) And
every angeluand every prince
11 who has a word to speak12in my
presence (before me)12 shall go into his presence (before him) and
shall speak to him (instead). (5)13And every command that he utters
to you13 in my name do ye observe and fulfil. For the Prince of
Wisdom and the Prince of Understanding14have I committed to
him 14 to instruct him in the wisdom of heavenly things and of earthly
10-10 so with BCDL(E). A: 'by the name of H their King' E: 'H by the name of
the World '
(corrupt for :
'
H, by the name of the King of the World '
?) i i-i i D om.12-12 BCL om. 13-13 lit. 'every word that he shall speak to you' 14-14 so
ace. to BCL. EL lit.'
I have committed him (sing.= the Prince of Wisdom and
of Understanding)' C: '
I have committed them (plur.)' A :
'
are ministers to him '
and sets up kings'. Here his rulership is viewed mainly or exclusively from its
celestial aspect, he is the ruler over the princes of kingdoms as inhabitants of the
heavens, in common with all the children of heaven. Except the eight greatprinces. . .who are called YHWH by the name of their king. 'Called by the
name YHWH' (cf. on chh. iii. 2, xxix. i) probably means that these angels havethe Tetragrammaton as part of their names, as 'Anaphiel H of ch. vi. i, the higherones of the angels enumerated ch. xviii, and the Merkaba princes chh. xix, xx,
xxii, xxv, xxvi, xxvii. Which these angels are who are exempt from the juris-diction of Metatron is not stated here. One might from ch. vi. i conjecture that
'Anaphiel was regarded as one of them. A parallel can be brought from Hek. R.
xxii, BH. iii. 99. This parallel is indeed so close that it can with some degree of
certainty be assumed to represent the same tradition as the present passage. Theguardians of the seventh Hall are enumerated "and each of them, his name is
called by the name of the King of the World" (in the enumeration this state-
ment is shown to signify the form of names of which the Tetragrammaton formsthe latter part: SSTIEL YHWH, N(ZURIEL YHWH, etc.). The greatest of them is
'Anaphiel H (in whose charge the ring with the seal of heaven and earth is com-mitted, cf. on vi. i): "before him all on high kneel down, fall on their faces and
pay homage to him when they see him. And those angels, standing before the
Throne of Glory, who do not prostrate themselves before the Prince of the Presence,
they prostrate themselves before 'Anaphiel YHWH". 'Those angels' are evidentlythe angels in Hek. R. made into
'
the guardians of the Seventh Hall '. The namesof these angels are only seven in the enumeration, but ace. to the general schemeof Hek. R. (see chh. xv, xvii, etc.) the number of the guardians of each Hall is
'eight': likewise in Mass. Hek. iv ("there are eight guardians of the door of eachof the seven Halls"). Hence also Hek. R. xxii might originally have had: "eightgreat princes, called H". This clause is most probably additional here, cf. Intro-
duction, section 8(u).
(4) Every angel. . .who has a word to speak in my presence, shall go...to him. HERE THE EPITHET 'PRINCE OF THE PRESENCE' is EXPLAINED.
(5) And every command that he utters to you in my name do ye observe andfulfil. THIS IS CLEARLY A PROCLAMATION OF METATRON AS GOD'S VICE-REGENT. Ex. xxiii. 21 may have been suggestive (Ex. xxiii. 20-22 are tradition-
ally referred to the Prince of the Presence): "Beware of him and provoke himnot : obey his voice ". Here Metatron's jurisdiction extends only over the angels,ctr. ch. xlviii C 9. But his connection with the affairs of the 'world' is impliedby the following, for the Prince of Wisdom and the Prince of Understandinghave I committed to him to instruct him in the wisdom of heavenly thingsand of earthly things.
' The Prince of Wisdom and Prince of Understanding'
:
30 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CHH. X, XI
things, in the wisdom of this world and of the world to come. (6) More-
over, I have set him over all the treasuries of the palapes of Araboih
and over all the stores 15 of life15 that 16 I have 16 17 in the high heavens.
CHAPTER XI
God reveals all mysteries and secrets to Metatron
R. Ishmael said : Metatron, the angel, the Prince of the Presence, said
to me:
(i)1Henceforth the Holy One, blessed be He, revealed to me 1 all
15-15 L om. 16-16 E: 'are' 17 B ins. 'in my world'
Ch. xi. i-i BCL :
'
the Holy One, blessed be He, revealed to me, the spring (well) of
cf. ch. xlviii D i (no. 105) and 2 ('all the treasuries of wisdom are committed in
his hand '). The functions of the Prince of Wisdom are then naturally merged into
the conception of Metatron: Metatron is the Prince of Wisdom. Cf. on ch. xviii.
ii, 16. Metatron instructed in the'
secrets'is the subject of the following chapter.
There it is God himself who instructs him. Cf. in 2 En. xxxiii. n, 12 :
" two angelsAriukh and Pariukh appointed by God as guardians of the Enoch-literature".
(6) I have set him over all the treasuries of . . . 'Araboth. Cf. ch. viii. Ace.to the present chapter Metatron's initiation in the wisdoms of heaven and earth
and his disposal over the treasuries is a necessary condition for (and corollary of)
his office as God's representative. Stores of Life: ch. viii. i, 4 Ez. viii. 54, Alph.R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 26, 44.
Ch. xi. That METATRON is IN POSSESSION OF ALL SECRETS AND MYSTERIES is anessential feature of the traditions concerning him. Cf. the other Enoch-Metatron
piece of the present book : ch. xlviii c 7 (and 4). He is called the' Knower of Secrets
'
ib. and Hek. R. ("wise in the secrets and Master of the mysteries"). The same is
implied in chh. viii, x. 5 . As a' knower of secrets
' he is also the'
revealer of secrets '.
This is the eighty-eighth of the names in ch. xlviii D i and the sixty-seventh in the
treatise Names of Metatron, Bodl. MICH. 256, foil. 29 3-44 a. He is the Prince of
Wisdom and the Prince of Understanding: ch. xlviii D i (105), 2, 6. He reveals
the 'secret' to Moses: ib. 7. He is the guide and revealer of secrets to R. Ishmaelace. to the frame of the present book, to R. Ishmael and R. 'Aqiba (e. a.) ace. to
Hek. R. (in the form of'
Surya '), Hek. Zot., Shi'ur Qoma, the Apocalyptic Fragment,BH. v. 167-169, and in various scattered fragments (see Introduction). Also called'
guide of all treasuries ', e.g. BH. ii. 117. Besides it needs hardly to be pointed outthat the revelation of secrets to Enoch and Enoch as possessor of and revealer of
heavenly secrets is a prominent trait of the i and 2 En. Cf. also CHARLES, i En.xlix. 3, 4.
(i) Henceforth the Holy One . . . revealed to me. Ace. to vs. 5 of the precedingchapter the angel(s) called the Prince of Wisdom and Prince of Understandingare the instructors of Enoch-Metatron. Here it is the Holy One himself whoreveals the secrets to him. An important parallel to this is found in 2 En. xxiii,
xxiv. In ch. xxiii the angel Vretil tells Enoch of'
all the works of heaven and earth,etc. etc.', in ch. xxiv again it is God himself who reveals to Enoch 'the secrets of
Creation '. The reason of the change is there to be seen in the explicit statement
that these latter secrets are not even revealed to the angels and could therefore behanded over to Enoch only by God himself. It is probable that a similar idea has
been at work here. It is at least certain that Metatron was thought to receive more
CHH.X,Xl] ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 31
the mysteries of Tora and all the secrets of wisdom 2and all the
depths of the Perfect Law 2;
3and all living beings' thoughts of heart
and all the secrets of the universe 3 and all the secrets 4 of Creation
were revealed unto me even as they are revealed unto 5the Maker
of Creation 5.
(2) And I watched intently6 to behold 7the secrets of the depth
and the wonderful mystery7
.
ABL: C:
Before a man did think 8 in secret, Before a man did think, I knew
I saw8a(it)
and before a man what was in his thought. (3) Andmade a thing I beheld it. (3) And there was no thing above on highthere was no thing on high nor in nor below in the deep hidden
the depth of the world hidden from me.
from me. 10 9
2-2 so BEL (L om.'
Perfect ') A : lacuna. C reads :
'
all the secrets of understandingand all the depths of the ^ysteries of the Tora' 3-3 BCL om. 4 BC:'orders' 5-5 C: 'the Creator of the work(s) of the Beginning' 6 lit.
'much* BCL om. DE: 'from that time onward' 7-7 perhaps to be emendedwith C: 'the deep secrets and the wonderful mysteries' 8 B ins.
'
I knew, andbefore he did think' 8a L: 'I knew' and om. 'in secret' 9-9 DE corr.
from 'before a man did think etc.' to the end of the chapter. 10 B adds:' from the Creator of the World alone
'
of the'
secrets' than the angels in general ; cf. ch. viii. 2 end :
'
I was honoured andadorned with all these. . .things more than all the children of heaven', referringinter alia to
'
wisdom, understanding, knowledge '.
all the mysteries of Tora and all the secrets of wisdom and all the depthsof the Perfect Law. The mysteries of the Tora is a technical term, denoting THEINNER ESSENCE OF WHICH THE TORA ITSELF IS AN EXPRESSION, FORM, PHENOMENON.They are not to be defined as the sum of mystical interpretations of the Tora : the
mystical interpretation aims at finding these secrets by the study of the Tora, in
which they are embodied (cf. e.g. Baraita of R. Meir, Pirqe Ab. vi: "Whosoeveris busy in the Tora for its own sake. . .to him the mysteries of Tora are revealed").
They are in fact the'
mysteries of mysteries ', the fundament not'
only' of the Tora
but of the universe, of heaven and earth : cf. ch. xlviii D 8 and note ad locum. Inthe term are thus comprised also the following : the secrets of Wisdom and the
depths of the Perfect Law and also the Secrets of Creation. See Introduction,section 14 (i). Cf. Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 43, 44, ace. to which God revealed to
Moses (since Moses received the Tora on Sinai he was also thought to havereceived the 'Secrets' either directly from God or through Metatron; cf. ch.
xlviii D 3, 7 seq.) 'the Tora. . .and opened to him the treasuries of Wisdom, whichthe Holy One. . .revealed to him, that he might see by His Wisdom all the ordersof Creation
'
Perfect Law. The expression is derived from Ps. xix. 8. Cf.
Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 14: "But for the Perfect Law (Tora Temima) the wholeworld would not subsist" and vice versa.
all living beings' thoughts of heart. ... (2) Before a man did think,I knew, etc. (3) . . .no thing. . .on high nor. . .in the deep hidden from me.Metatron seems here to be invested with the attribute of omniscience proper only to
'the Maker of the World'. All past, present and future events are recorded withGod (on the Curtain cf. on ch. xlv. i). These were also shown to Moses ace. to the
passage Alph. R.'
Aqiba, BH. iii. 44, referred to above.
32 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH.XII
CHAPTER XII
i God clothes Metatron in a garment ofglory, puts a royalcrown on his head and calls him
"the Lesser YHWH"
\ R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Prince of the Presence, said to me:
! (i) By reason of the love with which the Holy One, blessed be He,loved me more than all the children of heaven, He made me a garmentof glory
1 on which were fixed 2all kinds of 3
lights, and He clad me4in it
4. (2)
5And He made me a robe of honour on which were fixed
all kinds of beauty, splendour, brilliance and majesty6 5
. (3) And he
made me a royal crown in which were fixed forty-nine costly stones
isoBCL. lit.'
highness' A corr. 2 so C. ABDELom. 3 B ins. 'beauty,
splendour and majesty and' 44 supplied from C.'
5-5 DE om. 6 CLadd :
' and wrapped me (in it)'
Ch. xii. Continued description of Enoch's exaltation, ending with the climax:ENOCH-METATRON CALLED THE LESSER YHWH. A very close parallel to this chapteris found in 2 En. xxi. 5-11, xxii. 5. Vide Introduction, section 7 (b). (i) TheHoly One. . .made me a garment of glory. Cf.
ZfJ&i.xxii. 8 (Ivi. 2):
God bids Michael clothe Enoch with 'the raiment of glory '.jln early traditions the
'garment of glory' ('raiment of honour', etc.) represents me light-substance in
which the inhabitants of the high heavens appear ;the
'
glory'
is light, splendour,probably conceived of as a reflection, outflow of the Divine Glory, the Splendourof Shekina. The putting on 'the raiment of glory' is a necessary condition of
entering the highest heavens, God's abode of light. Hence it is also a mark of the
holy, celestial nature of its bearer? Cf. how ace. to Asc. Is. ix. 2-11 (vii. 25) Isaiah
can only ascend to the highest heaven after having received the garment of glory.'Garments of glory' are designed for the righteous and elect: i En. Ixii. 15, 16.
Similarly Esdras ii. 39 ("those which are departed from the shadow of the worldand have received glorious garments of the Lord"), explained ib. iv. 45 ("they that
have put off the mortal clothing and put on the immortal"), i En. cviii. 12 (videCHARLES' notes ad loca cit.), 2 Cor. v. 3 seq., Rev. iii. 5, iv. 4, vi. n, vii. 9, 13, 14,
Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 28 and 34 (the righteous will be sitting on thrones before
thejGlory in royal garments and royal crowns).
[The garment of glory and robe of honour is here assigned to Metatron as dis-
tinguished from the other angels :
'
by reason of the love with which [He] loved memore than all the children of heaven'. The writer has Metatron's rulership, his
vice-regency in view. THE GARMENT AND ROBE ASSIGNED TO HIM ARE TO BE UNDER-STOOD AS SYMBOLS OF HIS DERIVED KINGSHIP. This is apparent from the followingcontext: Metatron crowned with a crown of kingship and especially by his pro-nouncement as the Lesser YHWfQ Ace. to Alpha Beta de Metatron (Add. 15299,fol. 8 1 b) Metatron "
is clad in eight garments, made out of the splendour of Shekina
(ib. 8 1 a: when the righteous parts from this world the Prince of the Presence con-
ducts him to the Garden of Eden and there he clothes him in eight garments fromthe splendour of Shekina) ". THE GARMENT(S) OF GLORY ARE A DISTINCTION ASSIGNEDALSO TO MESSIAH ace. to Pirqe Mashiach, BH. iii. 73 ("God will clothe Messiah in
splendour and majesty. . .and garments of glory").
(3) And he made me a royal crown. 'Crowns' often termed 'Crowns of
Glory' are frequently, one might say regularly, ascribed to angel-princes. Cf. in
CH. XII] ENOCH-METATRON PIECE. 33
7 like unto 7 the light of the globe of the sun. (4) For its splendour
went forth 8in the four quarters of the 'Araboth Raqia', and in
(through) the seven heavens, and in the four quarters of the world 8.
And 9he put it9 on my head.
(5) And 10He called me 10 THE LESSER YHWH in the presence of all
His 11heavenly household; as it is written (Ex. xxiii. 21): "For my
name is in him".
7-7 B :
'
shining as' 8-8 B :
' from one end of the world to the other, and in
the seven heavens and in the four quarters of the world '
9-9 lit.' he wreathed
it' C: 'they put that crown' 10-10 BC: 'they called me (by the name of)'
ii BCL:'the'
the present book chh. xvi. i, 2 (princes of kingdoms), xvii. 8 (item), xviii. 1-22
(all the angels and princes); in the angelological section, the Merkaba-angels andthe princes set over them: chh. xxi. 4, xxii. 5,11, xxv. 6, xxvi. 7, 8, further xxxix. 2,
xl. 2, xlviii c 4. The Divine Names, ch. xlviii B i. Cf. Rev. iv. 4. The righteous are
to receive crowns in the world to come or in the after-life, e.g. 2 Esdras ii. 45.
Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 34, and ib. 36, God is represented as crowning the letters
on the Merkaba with a crown of kingship and a crown of glory. In the presentbook '
the crown of kingship'
is the special emblem of Metatron and of the seventy-two princes of kingdoms (whose ruler he is): ch. xvii. 8 (cf. xvi. i, 2); in ch. xviii
all the angel-princes are depicted with ' crowns of glory'
except the'
seventy-twoprinces of kingdoms' who have 'crowns of kingship'. They are the celestial rulers
over the nations of the world. The royal crown here is apparently meant to dis-
tinguish Metatron as representative ruler. The following chapter makes it clear
that METATJRON'S CROWN WAS CONCEIVED OF AS A COUNTERPART OF 'KETHER NORA'OF THE HOLY ONE AS KING OF THE WORLD (cf. ch. XXIX. i). its Splendour Wentforth etc. Cf. ch. xxv. 6.
(5) And He called me the Lesser YHWH. . . "For my name is in him."The tradition that Metatron bears the name of his Master is attested in TB. Sank.
38 b, with the same scriptural support as here, viz. Ex. xxiii. 21. The passage is
frequently referred to Metatron. The reference has been interpreted from the equalnumerical value of Metatron and Shaddai (the name of God Almighty). Theoriginal meaning was, however, as here, that METATRON ACTUALLY WAS CALLED BYTHE DIVINE NAME OR NAMES. Such seems to be the import even of TB. Sank. 38 b,since there Ex. xxiv. i is referred to Metatron: "And He said unto Moses, Comeup unto YHWH"; 'Come up unto YHWH' is to be understood: 'Come up untoMetatron'. A very important parallel is found in Apocalypse of Abraham (ed. BOX),ch. 10 : "I am called Jaoel by Him who moveth that which existeth with me onthe seventh expanse upon the firmament, a power in virtue of the ineffable Namethai is dwelling in me". Jaoel is made up of the Divine Names, and therefore'God's Name is in Him'. For Metatron called 'the Lesser YHWH' cf. BH. ii. 61,
114, 117, and also 3 En. xlviii c 7, xlviii D i (no. 102: 'the Lesser YHWH, after thename of his Master, "for my name is in him (Ex. xxiii. 21)'"; ib. no. 14, YHWHis included as one of the names of Metatron). Sepher ha-Qoma ('Inydne Merkaba) ,
Bodl. OPP. 467, fol. 61 b (where the variant reading, however, differs): "TheExplicit Name, which is Metatron, the Youth" (var. "the explicit name whichMetatron announces"). J^JJTPj-nmjmpptary
cmftgftftpr
hn-Ormm JJlnfJl QPP. 658,fol. ioi a):
"forMetatron's narneis YHWH the Lesser". Add. 27142 quotes from
Hekaloth (et fl^fK^And he (Metatron) is the crown of the attributes of the HolyOne, and his nanTels as the name of His Master: THE LESSER YHWH '^%gdd. 15299,fol. 1343 (Widdiiy Yaphe): "alLthe princes that are standing beneath the LesserYHWH". Cf. Zohar, i. 21 a.JThe ascribing to Metatron of the name VHWN
OHB 3
34 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XIII
CHAPTER XIII
God writes with a flaming style on Metatron's crown the
cosmic letters by which heaven and earth were created
R. Ishmael said : Metatron, the angel, the Prince of the Presence, the
Glory of all heavens, said to me :
(i) Because of the 1great love and 1
mercy with which the HolyOne, blessed be He, loved 2and cherished 2 me more than all the
children of heaven, He wrote with his ringer with a flaming style
upon the crown on my head the letters by which were created3heaven and earth, the seas and rivers 3
,
4the mountains and hills,4
the planets and constellations 5,the lightnings, winds, earthquakes
6and voices (thunders)6,the snow and hail, the storm-wind and the
C OM. CHH. xiii AND xiv. i-i so with BDEL. A: 'love of the Holy One,blessed be He, and the' 2-2 L oni. 3-3 ins. with BDEL. A om.
44 BL om. 5 B ins.'
the sun and the moon' 6-6 L om.
ha-QATAN^is very near to ascribing to hirrj s\n intermediary Function of Deity.But it here denotes his function of being God's representative. As His representa-tive the Most High has conferred upon him part of His essence which i^ in His
name. Cflhow ace, to later traditions Metatron is regarded as part pf the Shekina,'the body oT Shekina, "the Shekina is called by his name Metatron^V YR. i. 57 a).
Further on the significance of the name 'the Lesser YHWH' see Introduction,
section 8. (Add. 27199, fol. 114 a: U"lp3WO Vnan ti& 11^2 j^pn speaking of
Metatron.) The expression 'the little lao' is found in Pistis Sophia (ed. Homer),page 6 (i2.b) (ed. Schmidt, pp. 7, 8). Cf. Introduction, 8 (p) and n Ha (a).
Ch. xiii. (Cf. the parallel chapter xli.) ON THE CROWN WITH WHICH THE HOLYONE CROWNED METATRON ACC. TO THE PRECEDING CHAPTER VS. 3, HE WRITES THEMYSTICAL LETTERS "BY WHICH HEAVEN AND EARTH ETC. WERE CREATED". This is
indicated as a distinction assigned to Metatron over 'all the children of heaven'
(cf. ch. xii. i). The idea is presumably to denote that Metatron's crown is the
counterpart of the Crown of the Most High, just as Metatron's throne and curtain
(ch. x. i) are the counterparts of the Divine Throne and Curtain resp. Ace. to
Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 13 and iii. 50, the "22 letters by which the whole Torahwas given to the Tribes of Israel . . . are engraved with a naming style on the Fearful
Crown (cf. ch. xxix. i)". And the latter passage continues: "and when the HolyOne, blessed be He, desired to create the world, they all went down and stood
before Him". Mass. Hek. vii: "the crown with the Explicit Name is on His
(fore)head".
(i) the letters by which were created heaven and earth. Which are these
letters ? In three different ways the conception of'
Creation by letters'
is expressed :
(i) the world was created by the letter Beth, being the first one of the letters of
the Tora (Bereshlth) : Gen. R. i. 14, TJ. Chag. 77 c, Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 5 :
for on the Tora the Creation was based ; (z) the letters of the Divine Name are the
constituents of the world (Zohar, ii. 76 a b), especially the letters of the YHWHand 'EHYE, viz. i, 1, n, N- But also in particular the letters Yod and He (commonto both these names and found in the name YAH). The biblical passage Is. xxvi. 4
CH. XIIl] ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 35
tempest ;the letters by which were created all 7the needs of the world
8and all 87 the orders of Creation.
(2) And every single letter 9sent forth 9 10time after time as it were10
"lightnings,12time after time as it were12
torches,12time after time
as it were 12 flames of fire,12time after time 1211
(rays) like [as] the
rising of the sun and the moon and the planets.
7-7 L om. 8-8 so with BDE. A: 'upon all' 9-9 L: 'flew off'
10-10 BDE: 'figures like unto' or 'figures of aspects as' n-n DE om.12-12, B as in 10-10.
(cf.. ch. xlii. 4) is used as support, interpreted thus: "By Yod He He created the
worlds". The 'worlds': "the world to come with Yod, this world by He" or vice
versa ( YR. i. 8 b). From the word behibbare'am, read be He bera'am (by He did Hecreate them), in Gen. ii. 4, support is brought for the statement: 'by He heavenand earth were created '. The first word of the Tora (Bereshith, read Bard Sheth
(He created (by) six) together with the passage Is. xxvi. 4 already mentioned
(interpreted : By YH YHWH he created the worlds) are used as support for the
creation of heaven and earth and the world by the six letters: n, 1, H, *, H, '
(Ma'ase Bereshith, S. Raziel, Or. 6577 foil. (19 b, 20 a b). Cf. for further refer-
ences: TB. Men. 29 b, TJ. Chag. 77, Gen. R. xii. 2, 9, Mass. Hek. vii, Alph. R.
'Aqiba, BH. iii. 23, 24, 53, 55, 56, YR. i. 4 b, 8 b. (3) The world was created bythe twenty-two letters (which of course are also regarded as constituting the Divine
Name). Pirqe R. Ishm. (Bodl. MICH. 175, foil. 20 3-26 a, ch. xxi cont.) the statementto this effect is based likewise upon Is. xxvi. 4. The creation of everything in heavenand on earth by means of the twenty-two letters is notedly the fundamental doctrine
of the S. Yesira :
"By means of the 22 letters, by giving them a form .and., a shape",*
by mixing thern and combining them in different ways, God made the^soul of all
that which hag been created and of all that which will be" (ii. 2, cited by Abelsonin Jewish Mysticism, p. 104). Cf. ib. p. 100 from Ber. 55 a: "Bezalel knew how to
join together the letters by means of which the heavens and earth were created").Cf. also the "Sa'adya" commentary on S. Yesira, ii. 2. As no special letters are
named here and no reference is made to the 'name', also because the wordingsuggests a plurality, THE 'LETTERS' ARE PRESUMABLY IN THE PRESENT CHAPTER TOBE UNDERSTOOD AS THE 22 LETTERS. In ch. xlviii D 5 the conferment upon Metatronof the twenty-two letters is explicitly stated.
(2) And every single letter sent forth etc. Cf. ch. xxxix. i and ch. xlviii B i,
from which it appears as if the reading of L might probably be original: 'flew off'.
Cf. notes ad loca. On 'the mystical letters' vide Introduction, section 14 (i).
The idea of creation by letters (of the Name) is to be traced back in the Enochliterature to i En. Ixix. 14-25: "the hidden Name (enunciated) in the oath. . .andthese are the secrets of this oath:. . .through it the earth was founded. . .the seawas created. . .the depths made fast. . .the sun and moon complete their course"(Charles' ed.).
3-2
36 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH.XIV
CHAPTER XIV
All the highest princes, the elementary angels and the
planetary and sideric angels fear and tremble at the sight
of Metatron crowned
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(i) When the Holy One, blessed be He, put this crown on my head,
(then) trembled before me all the Princes of Kingdoms who are in
the heightxof 'Araboth Raqiaf and all the hosts of every heaven 1
;
and even 2the princes (of) the 'Elim, the princes (of) the 'Er'ellim
and the princes (of) the Tafsarim2,who are greater than all the
i-i L om. 2-2 so with BL. A :
'
the princes of the 'Er'elim and the princes ofthe 'Elim Tafsarim and the princes of the 'Er'ellim
' DE: 'the princes 'Elim and the
princes 'Tafsarim'
Ch. xiv. In the form of a narrative of how different princes and angels trembledbefore Metatron, when they saw him crowned by the Most High, the PRESENTCHAPTER GIVES AN EXPOSITION OF THE VARIOUS ANGELIC POWERS UNDER METATRON'SAUTHORITY. These comprise mainly: (i) the princes of kingdoms, including Sam-mael (' who is greater than all of them ') ; (2) the princes (of) the 'Elim, 'Er'ellim and
Tafsarim ; (3) the so-called'
rulers of the world ', i.e. (a) the angels appointed overthe elementary powers of the world, fire, ice, wind, lightning, thunder, snow, rain,
(b) the angels appointed over the heavenly bodies, including the angels of 'the day'and 'the night'. It will be noticed that these angels and angelic functions fall
within the traditional dominion of the'
Prince of the World '
: METATRON is HERE
(cf. on chh. ix. 5, x. 3) DENOTED AS VIRTUAL PRINCE OF THE WORLD, HAVING AUTHORITYOVER THE 72 PRINCES OF KINGDOMS (cf. ch. XXx) AND OVER THE 'RULERS OF THEWORLD '.
(i) all the Princes of Kingdoms. Metatron is particularly depicted as the ruler
over the princes of kingdoms; cf. chh. x. 3, xvi. i, 2, xlviii c 9, and on iii. 2. Forthe conception of the princes of kingdoms the representatives of the nations of
the world see on ch. xvii. 8 and cf. chh. xviii. 2, xxx. 2. who are in the heightof 'Araboth Raqia', the highest of the heavens. The princes of kingdoms are
usually represented as having their place in the highest of the heavens, near the
Throne of God. They form the Celestial Beth Din, the Divine Council (ch. xxx).See on ch. xvii. 8 (in Raqia') and xviii. 2 (in the 'Araboth Raqia', but in rankunder the guardians of the Halls of Araboth).
'Elim, the princes of the 'Elim. A class of angels mentioned also chh. xv B i
and xix. 6 (in the reading of B). The name is derived from Ex. xv. n and Ezek.
xxxii. 21. Mekilta on the former passage explains "Elim' as "those who minister
before the Holy One in the high heavens", thus denoting them as angels. The'Er'ellim and 'Tafsarim, also in ch. xxxiii. 7. The 'Er'etlim, denoting angels (in
general?) in Ket. 104 a and Yer. Kil. 32 a, are derived from Is. xxxiii. 7. They are
one of the 'ten classes of angels' (under the rulership of Mikael, Mass. 'Asiluth,
Zohar, Ex. xliii; Maimon, Y. Ch. Y. T.), also mentioned as one of the first classes
of angels in YR. i. 13 a (from Midrash Konen) and i. 31 a (from 'Or ha-Chayyini) .
The Tafsarim (Jer. li. 27, Nah. iii. 17) occur here and in ch. xxxix. 2 only. Forthe hosts of every heaven (om. by L) cf. xvii. 2.
CH. XIV] ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 37
ministering angels who minister before the Throne of Glory,4shook,
feared and trembled before me 3when they beheld me 34.
(2) Even Sammael 5,the Prince of the Accusers, who is greater
than all the princes of kingdoms on high; feared and trembled before
me.
(3) And even the angel6 of fire, and the angel
6 of hail, and the
angel6 of the wind,
7and the angel of the lightning,7 and the angel of
anger,8and the angel of the thunder 8
,and the angel of the snow,
and the angel of 9 the rain;and the angel of the day, and the angel
of the night,10and the angel of the sun and the angel of the moon 10
and the angel of the planets and the angel of the constellations uwhorule the world under their hands, feared 12and trembled and were
affrighted before me, when they beheld me 12.
13(4) These are the names of the rulers of the world: Gabriel, the
3-3 E om. 4-4 L om. 5 DE ins. 'the Evil One' 6 BL: 'angels'
7-7 B om. 8-8 D: 'the angel of the storm-wind, the angel of the earthquake'B :
'
the angel of the earthquake and the angel of commotion and the angel of hail'
L: 'and the angels of the earthquake and the thunder' 9 L ins. 'the lightningand' (cf. 7-7) 10-10 L om. u-n L om. from 'who rule. . .
'
vs. 3 to vs. 5.
12-13 B om. 13-13 B om. vs. 4.
(2) Sammael, the Prince of the Accusers, who is greater than all the princesof kingdoms. For Sammael cf. on ch. xxvi. 21. He is here put in relation to the
princes of kingdoms, probably regarded as the chief of these princes. As 'the
prince of Rome' ch. xxvi. 12 he is naturally included in this category, and as a
representative of Rome, Israel's greatest oppressor, he also becomes the repre-sentative of all the Gentile nations and the leader of the princes who accuse Israel
(represented by Mikael) on high. From this point of view one trend of traditions
regards the princes of kingdoms, under Sammael, as evil, demoniacal powers.In the present book the tendency is contrary: in ch. xxx the princes of kingdoms,under the Prince of the world, together plead the cause of the world before God in
a universal sense, and here they are all subjected under the rulership of Metatronwhose authority supersedes that of Sammael.
(3) The angels of the elementary forces of fire, hail, wind, lightnings, etc., are
comprised with those of the heavenly bodies under the category of'
rulers of theworld' ('who rule the world under their hands'). Cf. 2 En. iv-vi where the first
heaven is said to contain "the rulers of the orders of the stars" together with the
angels guarding ".the treasuries of snow, ice, clouds and dew". The names andcharacteristics of the angels of i En. vi. 7 and viii show a combination of elementaryand sideric-planetary powers: Kokabiel, evidently = Kokbiel of vs. 4 (planets or
stars), Shamsiel (= Shimshiel of vs. 4: the sun), Sariel (the moon) and Ezeqeel(= Ziqiel of vs. 4: the sparks or lightnings); cf. Zaqiel, Baraqijal (= Baraqiel:
lightnings), Jomjael (= Yomiel?, prince of the day, here Shimshiel). For the close
connection of the gods, angels or rulers of elementary and planetary phenomenaattested in Persian religion, Mithraism and Gnosticism cf . Bousset, Hauptproblemeder Gnosis, pp. 223-237. Cf. Diels, Elementum, pp. 41 seqq., pointing out that the
o-rot^em, 'elements', of N.T.-time comprise elementary powers and planets
(Gal. iv. 3, 9, Col. ii. 8, 20 etc.) For planetary angels, spirits or demons cf. i En. Ix
15-22, 2 En. xv, xvi. 7,Jub. ii. 2, 4 Ez. vi. 41, 2 Bar. vi. i, item i En. Ixi. 10 ("prin-cipalities. . .and the powers of earth and water"), ib. Ixvi. 2 ("angels. . .over the
38 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XIV
angel of the fire, Baradiel, the angel of the hail, Ruchiel who is ap-
pointed over the wind, Baraqiel who is appointed over the lightnings,
Za'amiel who is appointed over the vehemence, Ziqiel who is ap-
pointed over the sparks, Zi'iel who is appointed over the commotion,
Zdaphiel who is appointed over the storm-wind, Ra'amiel who is
appointed over the thunders, Rctashiel who is appointed over the
earthquake, Shalgiel who is appointed over the snow, Matariel whois appointed over the rain, Shimshiel who is appointed over the day,Lailiel who is appointed over the night, Galgalliel who is appointedover the globe of the sun, 'Ophanniel who is appointed over the globeof the moon, Kokbielwho is appointed over the planets, Rahatiel whois appointed over the constellations 1311
.
(5) And they all fell prostrate, when they saw me. And they were
not able to behold me because of the majestic glory and beauty of14the appearance of the shining
14light of the crown of glory upon my
head. 15
14-14 L om. 15 here follows in B a recension of ch. vii, in L a version of
ch. xv B.
powers of the waters"), ib. Ixix. 2 (Kokabel, Baraqel, cf. vi, viii referred to above),ib. vs. 22 (" the spirits of the water and of the winds "). (4) Gabriel the angel ofthe fire. This seems to be a remnant of a tradition, connecting the archangels orthe four 'Presences' with the elements and planets. Such a tradition is preservedin Tiqqune Zohar, no. 70 (" Mikael is appointed over the water or seas, Gabriel overthe fire, Uriel over the wind, Raphael over the 'dust of the ground', the earth").For Uriel as the angel of the fire, see BOX, Ezra-Ap. pp. 20, 21. Shimshiel, the
angel over the day. The name is derived from Shemesh (sun) . Shemesh and Yom are
often equivalent (cf. TB. Ab. Zar. 4 b, 5 a, Rashi). The name Yomiel which wouldhave been more strictly in accordance with the scheme of the preceding angelicnames (each derived from the name of their function or of the element over which
they are appointed) occurs already in i En. vi. 7 (' Jornjael' cf. above). In Hek. Zot.
Bodl. MICH. 9, fol. 68 a,' Yomael' is one of seven angels connected with the seven
heavens. Cf. note on ch. xvii. 3. Cf. also Shamsiel, i En. viii. 3 (who taught men"the signs of the sun"). For Galgalliel, 'Ophanniel, Kokbiel, Rahatiel, as
angels over sun, moon, planets and constellations, see the identical representationin a fuller form in ch. xvii. 4-7. Cf. ch. xlvi. 3 (Rahatiel). 'Ophanni'el as the
prince of the Ophannim, see ch. xxv (which preserves traces of the connection ofthis angel with "the globe of the moon"). Vide the consummate exposition of the
angelic names in the parallel passage of i En. vi (with variant readings) given byCHARLES, in The Book of Enoch, Oxford, 1912, pp. 16, 17 !
(5) crown of glory.. . . Metatron's crown is here called 'crown of glory', in
contrast to the preceding where it is always referred to as' crown of kingship '.
CH. XV] ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 39
CHAPTER XV
Metatron transformed into fire
R. Ishmael said : Metatron, the angel, the Prince of the Presence, the
Glory of all heavens, said to me :
(1) As soon as the Holy One, blessed be He, took me 1in (His)
service 1 to attend the Throne of Glory and 2 the Wheels (Galgallim)
of the Merkaba and the needs 3 of Shekina, forthwith my flesh was
changed into flames, my sinews into flaming fire, my bones into coals
of burning juniper,4the light of4 my eye-lids into 5
splendour of 5
lightnings, my eye-balls into fire-brands, the hair of my head into
dot flames, all my limbs into wings of burning fire and the whole of
my body into glowing fire.
(2) And on my right were divisions 6 of fiery flames, on my left
fire-brands were burning7
,round about me 8stormwind and tempest
were blowing8 and in front of me and behind me was roaring of
j
1thunder with earthquake9
.10
i-i so A. D: 'in joy' BCL om. 2, C ins. 'by consequence' 3 CSYR:'arrangements' 4-4 BCL om. 5-5 B: 'sparks of CL om. 6 so B.A: 'dividers' (cf. on ch. vi. z). 7-7 so with (B)CDbEL. A corr. 8-8 so
with BDE. A corr. L: 'were blown, roused' instead of 'were blowing' C om.'were blowing' 9-9 BCDEL: 'thunder upon thunder' 10 CL end here.
Cf. 16 on ch. xiv and i on ch. xvi.
Ch. xv. This chapter in common with ch. ix treats of the metamorphosis throughwhich Metatron-Enoch was made into an angel. His body and substance are whollychanged into fire. For fire as the regular substance of the angels, see Introduction
(Angelol., Nature, etc., of the angels). The Tos. (Yeb. 16 b) record the piyyuticstatement: "Metatron, the Prince, who was made from flesh into fire", meaning"Enoch is Metatron". See YR. i. 54. b.
(1) my limbs into wings of burning fire. Cf. ch. ix. 2.
(2) on my right were divisions of fiery flames etc. High angel-princessurrounded by fire, thunder, tempest and storm-wind is a frequent representationof the angelological section, chh. xviii-xxvi. Cf. e.g. chh. xviii. 25, xxii. 9, 13, etc.,
xxxiv, xxxvii.
4 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XVB
CHAPTER XVBAddition occurring in B and L
B: L:
(1) R. Iskmael said: Said to me (i) Metatron, he is prince over
Metatron, the Prince of the Pre- all the princes and he stands
sence and the prince over all the before
princes and he stands before
Him who is greater than all the Elohini. And he goes in under the
Throne of Glory. And he has a great tabernacle of1
light on high. Andhe brings forth the fire of deafness and puts (it)
into the ears of the
Holy Chayyoth, that they may not hear the voice of the Word (Dibbur)^that goes forth from the mouth of the Divine Majesty*.
(2) And when Moses ascended on high, he fasted 121 fasts, till *the
Fragment of anhabitations of the chashmal were opened to him z
; and heAscension of
Moses"
saw the heart within the saw, that it was white as the
heart of the Lion heart of the Lion
i L :
'
above ' 2-2 L om. 3-3 L :
'
they opened to him the habitations ofthe chashmal
'
Ch. xv B. THIS ADDITIONAL PIECE which is embodied in B and L in a discon-
nected Style PRESERVES A FRAGMENT OF AN 'ASCENSION OF MOSES '
(vSS. 2 Seqq.).This 'Ascension of Moses' was connected with the Metatron-tradition, in so far
as Metatron plays the role of an intermediary between the Deity and Moses (cf.
ch. xlviii D 7): vss. 4 and 5. Cf. also the Gedullath Moshe and the quotation from
Pirqe Hekalot by .R. Ishmael in YR. ii. 66 a (" Said to me Metatron, the Prince of
the Presence: When Moses ascended on high, the Holy One, blessed be He, gaveme command and conferred on me from his Shi'ur Qoma (stature) seventy thousand
myriads by seventy thousand myriads of parasangs ..."). (i) Metatron is standingbefore the Most High :
'
Prince of the Presence '.
(1) he goes in under the Throne of Glory, the place of the treasuries and also
of the 'Tabernacle of the Youth'. he has a great tabernacle on high. TheTabernacle (Sanctuary) of Metatron under the Throne: Sepher Qoma (Bodl. OPP.
467, fol. 61 a), "Metatron goes in under the Throne to say the 'Blessed'", ace. to
Hilkoth Metatron, Add. 27199, fol. 114 a, item"to prostrate himself before the Holy
One "(commentary on Sepher ha-qQoma, Bodl. OPP. 658, fol. 101 a).
" The Tabernacleof the Youth whose name is Metatron
" was completed by the ministering angels
simultaneously with the completion of the Tabernacle on earth ace. to Num. R.xii. 15 (with reference to Nu. vii. i). Cf. Zohar, ii. 1593 and Introduction. Metatronis the High Priest on high (Shemoth sJiel Metatron, Bodl. MICH. 256, fol. 29 a), thus
occupying the position elsewhere assigned to Mikael. Cf. Zohar, iii. 50 a: two
Altars on high. The priest of the inner Altar is K^E) i1&6y NJilD and of the
outer Mikael, NT") &OK>. and he brings forth the fire of deafness etc. Literallythe same is said in S. ha-'qQoma (Bodl. OPP. 467, foil. 61 a b) with the addition"(from the mouth of the Holy One) and the Explicit Name that the Youth Metatron
recites (i.e. in the Tabernacle)".
(2) he fasted 121 fasts, i.e., probably, 121 days. The sudden introduction of
CH. XVB] FRAGMENT OF ' ASCENSION OF MOSES'
41
and he saw the innumerable* companies of the hosts Around about him.
And they desired* to burn him. But Moses prayed for mercy, first6
for Israel and after that 7for himself: andHe who sitteth on the Merkaba
opened the windows that are above the heads of the Kerubim. And a
host of 1800 advocates 8 and the Prince of the Presence, Metatron,
with them went forth to meet Moses. And they took the prayers of
Israel9 and put them 10 1J-as a crown 11 on the head of the Holy One,
blessed be He.
(3) And they said (Deut. vi. 4): "Hear, O Israel; the Lord our Godis one Lord"
4 lit.'
companies of 5-5 L om. corr. 6 L om. 7 L ins.' he asked mercy
'
8 L ins. 'of Israel' 9-9 L: 'his prayer' 10 L: 'it' n-u L om.
the theme of the revelations to Moses is perhaps to be accounted for by the tradi-
tional association of the Tabernacle on high with the Tabernacle completed byMoses and by Metatron 's function as revealer of the 'secrets' to Moses. Cf. ch.
xlviii 03,7. the habitations of the chashmal. chashmal, derived from Ezek. i. 4,
is interpreted either as an angelic name (chashmal, chashmallim, cf. note on ch. vii)
or as a celestial Matter. In any case the 'abodes of the chashmal' here mean the
highest or central place in heaven. Ace. to Gikatillas, Sod ha-Chashmal, the
prophet (or the seer) after having entered the successive Halls at last arrives at the'Hall of the Chashmal ', the Chashmal being the equivalent of the
'
Chayyoth of fire'
(Arze Lebanon, 40 a b. Cf. 41 a: "the inner chashmal and the outer chashmal
etc."). the heart of the Lion, the Lion = one of the four Chayyoth, Ezek. i. 10.
they desired to burn him. Cf. the Rev. of Moses, e.g. YR. ii. 66 b ("IMoses saw the company of the angels of dread who surround the Throne of
Glory. . .and they all desired to burn me"): it is a symbol of guard. Cf. i. 3, 4.
opened the windows that are above the heads of the Kerubim. These are the
windows through which the prayers of men are let into the Presence of the Godhead.In the Widduy Yaphe the supplicant prays that the Kerubim who are by the side
of the Chayyoth and the Throne of Glory may open"the windows that are in the
'Throne of Glory... in the habitations" and let in his prayer before Him whositteth on the Kerub, etc. 1800 advocates, i.e. angels who plead in favour of
Israel. The kerub is advocate already in TB. Chag. 13 b. the prayers of Israel
. . .as a crown. This represents the frequent idea of the prayers wreathed into
diadems on the head of the Most High. Usually the angel-prince Sandalfon is
assigned the function of receiving the prayers of the righteous and making theminto crowns for 'his Creator'. Here this function is ascribed to the advocatingangels under Metatron. (Sandalfon is nowhere mentioned in the present book.)(Cf. Chag. 13 b, Rev. Moses YR. ii. 66 b, Zohar, ii. 58 a, i. 167 b.) Ace. to
Yalqut Chadash, mal'akim, no. 25, "Metatron brings the prayers of Israel beforethe Holy One, blessed be He". Ib. ib. no. 9, "There are three who receive the
prayers: 'Akatriel (cf. vs. 4), Metatron and Sandalfon", of these three, ace. to
ib. ib. no. 38, 'Akatriel receives the prayers of the 'nSshamd' (the spirit, the highestpart of man), Metatron those of the rudch (the soul, as it is perhaps best translated),
Sandalfon those of the nefesh (the mental or vital part of man). And ib. ib. no. 95,Metatron receives the prayers and ascends through 900 of the 955 heavens (cf.
ch. xlviii A i), handing them over to Akatriel. A class of angels receiving the prayers,as here, is also represented in Masseket Asilut, ch. v (Jellinek, Ginze Chokmathha-qQabbala), "in the world of 'Asiyya are the 'Ophannim and (the angels who)receive the prayers and requests.. . ."
(3) And they said "Hear, O Israel etc." This seems to indicate that the
fragment was connected with a midrashic exposition of the ShSma'. It is difficult
42 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XVB
B: L:
and their face shone and rejoiced and the face of Shekina shone andover Shekina rejoiced
and they said to Metatron: "What are these? And to whom do they
give all this honour and glory?" And they answered: "To the Glorious
Lord of Israel". And they spake:
B: L:
"Hear, O Israel: the Lord, our God, is one "YHWH the LivingLord. To whom shall be given abundance of and Eternal".
honour and majesty but to Thee YHWH, the
Divine Majesty, the King, living and eternal".
(4) In that moment spake Akatriel Yah Yehod Sebaoth and said to
Metatron, the Prince of the Presence: "Let no prayer that he prayeth
before me return (to him) void. Hear thou his prayer andfulfil his desire
whether (it be) great or small12 ".
(5) Forthwith Metatron, the Prince of the Presence, said to Moses:
"Son of Amram! Fear not,13for now God delights in thee 13
. And ask
thou uthy desireu of the Glory and Majesty. For thy face shines fromone end of the world to the other". But Moses answered him: "(I fear)
12 ins. with L. B om. 13-13 L om. 14-14 L: 'thy need'
to determine the different subjects of the sentences of the present verse.'
They'
and 'their' probably refer to the advocating angels mentioned in the precedingverse, except in they give all this honour etc. which is equivalent to
'
is given all
this honour . . .
' and in they answered which should be emended ' he (Metatron)answered '.
(4) In that moment spake Akatriel Yah Yehod Sebaoth. Akatriel YahYehod Sebaoth is here in all probability a name of the Most High, not of an angel :
cf.'
prayer that he prayeth before me ' and vs. 5 :
'
(Metatron says, probably withreference to the words attributed to Akatriel in this verse,) now God delights in
thee'. Akatriel as a name of God occurs in the well-known passage Ber. 73.Akatriel ("the crown of God", "God crowned") is cabbalistically the name of the
Godhead as manifested on the Throne of Glory. He is identical with the Kerub
ha-mMeyuchad (Or. 5510, fol. 127 b) and represents the sefira Keter. Akatriel
is, however, also a frequent name of an angel, in this case usually without the
appendix Yah Yehod Sebaoth; cf. quotations in note on vs. 2 above. It maybe apposite here to give the view of Cordovero (Pardes, quoted YR. i. 90 a) :
he maintains that Akatriel even in Ber. 7 a refers to an angel, not to God :
"said
R. Ishmael, I saw Akatriel Yah YHWH Sebaoth etc. This means the angel whoreceives the prayers, and not the King of the Glory, for if so, he (R. Ishmael) wouldnot have said
'
I saw ' God forbid ! As is known, Akatriel is a prince on high andnot God. And the
' Yah Yah Sebaoth' means nothing more than that he is like
other angels who are called by the name of their Master (cf. on xxix. i, x. 3, iii. 2) ".
Hear thou his prayer and fulfil his desire. HENCE METATRON is CONCEIVED OFAS GOD'S REPRESENTATIVE NOT ONLY TO THE ANGELS BUT ALSO TO MAN. The underlyingidea is here probably Metatron's identification with the
'
angel'
of Ex. xxiii. 20 seqq.
(5) For thy face shines from one end of the world to the other. Cf. Ex.xxxiv. 29. Moses has obtained from the ethereal light or splendour of the Divine
CHH.XVB,XVl] ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 43
lest I bring guiltiness upon myself". Metatron said to him: ''Receive
the letters of the oath, in (by) which there is no breaking the covenant" 15
(which precludes any breach of the covenant).
CHAPTER XVI 1
Probably additional
Metatron divested of his privilege of presiding on a
Throne of his own on account of Acker's misapprehen-
sion in taking him for a second Divine Power
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
the Glory of all heaven, said to me:
(i) At first I was sitting upon a 2great Throne at the door of the
Seventh Hall;and I was judging
3 the children of heaven,4the house-
hold on high4by authority of the Holy One, blessed be He. And I
divided Greatness, Kingship, Dignity, Rulership, Honour and Praise,
and Diadem and Crown of Glory unto all the princes of kingdoms,
15 the additions following upon this are in B definitely stated not to belong to'
the Baraita'
Ch. xvi. i Chh. xvi-xxii om. by E. Ch. xvi is not included in the Part of Baraitas
from the Ma'ase Merkaba in L, but a recension of it follows immediately after
the version of ch. xii, without reference to source. 2 so BDL. A: 'the'
3 L ins. 'all' 4-4 BDL om.
Glory. For 'the oath' cf. i En. Ixix. 14-25. The oath contains Divine letters, i.e.
letters of the Divine names. Cf. Introduction, section 14 (i).
Ch. xvi. The present chapter is a different version of the well-known narrativein Chag. 15 a (cf. Tos. Chag. 2, 3, Yer. Chag. ii. i, fol. 77 b). The main DIFFERENCESbetween the two versions are: (i) in Chag. 15 a Metatron 's privilege of 'sitting'in the heavens is explained from his being the scribe, recording the merits of Israel,here the view of the preceding chapters is accepted (ch. x. 2 seqq.) ace. to whichMetatron was seated on a Throne of his own as judge and ruler over the angels, in
particular the princes of kingdoms, (2) in Chag. the reason for or justification ofthe punishment administered on Metatron is that he did not rise when he sawAcher beholding him (so as to prevent the misapprehension as to the Unity of the
Godhead; this is omitted here, (3) the execution of punishment is in Chag. attributedto a plurality of angels, not further defined, here the angel 'Anaphiel, known fromch. vi. i and allied traditions (see on ch. x. 3) as having occupied a position aboveMetatron, is used for this purpose. (A :
'
'Aniyyel '.)
(i) At first I was sitting upon a great Throne at the door of the Seventh Hall.Cf. ch. X. 1-3. THE OPENING GIVES THE IMPRESSION THAT THE CH. IS AN INDEPENDENTFRAGMENT. INDEED VS. I REPEATS THE DETAILS OF CHH. X, XLVIII C 8, 9, WITH THEEXPLICIT ADDITION THAT THE DISTINCTIONS IN QUESTION, CONFERRED UPON META-TRON, WERE ONLY TEMPORARY ('AT FIRST',
'
IN THE BEGINNING'). The role here
assigned to Metatron is markedly primarily the rulership over the princes of king-doms. Over these he presides in the Celestial Court, passing judgement uponthe heavenly household but also as conferring upon them their authority and
44 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XVI
while I was presiding (lit. sitting) in the Celestial Court (Yeshiba),and the princes of kingdoms were standing before me, on my right
and on my left by authority of the Holy One, blessed be He.
(2) But when Acher 5 came to behold the vision of the Merkabaand fixed his eyes on me, he feared and trembled before me and his
soul was affrighted even unto departing from him, because of fear,
horror and dread of me, when he beheld me sitting upon a throne
like a king with all the ministering angels standing by me as myservants and all the princes of kingdoms
6adorned with crowns 6
surrounding me: (3) in that moment he opened his mouth and said:
"Indeed, there are two Divine Powers in heaven!" (4) Forthwith
Bath Qol (the Divine Voice) went forth 7from heaven 7 from before
the Shekina and said: "Return, ye backsliding children (Jer. iii. 22),
except Acher!"
5 DL :
'
Elisha ben Abuya who is (also called) Acher ' B : (instead of' Acher came ')
'came Elisha ben Abuya and he was standing behind (corr. reading for 'Acher')YHWH' 6-6 so DL (cf. on vs. 3 of ch. xii, chh. xvii. 8, xviii. 3 beg.).AB: 'wreathing crowns' (cf. also vs. i here:
'
divided ... crown ... until etc.')
7-7 BDL om.
emblems of rulership : again a trait of the Prince of the World conception, presidingin the Celestial Court or council. Metatron is depicted in a position similar
to that of God presiding in the Celestial Beth Din in chh. xxviii c 7-9, xxx. Theconception is implied in ch. x and ch. xlviii C 8, 9. Metatron's presidency in his
yeshiba is apparently pictured after the pattern of God's presidency in the highestBeth Din, and naturally so, Metatron being God's representative and vice-regent,
by authority of the Holy One, blessed be He. It is emphasized that Metatron's
presidency in the yeshiba and his rulership are derived from 'his King'.(2) when Acher came to behold the vision of the Merkaba. Acher, as Elisha
ben Abuya was called after his'
fall ', is a well-known figure of Rabbinic (in moderntime characterized as 'the Faust of the Talmud'): see, besides Chag. 15 a and Yer.
Chag. 77 b, Rut. R. vi, Eccl. R. to vii. 8, 26 (P. Aboth, iv. 25), further Graetz,Gnostizismus u. jfudentum, pp. 62-71, Chains, v. 66-72, Smolenskin in Hash-
Shachar, v. 66-72, Steinschneider, Elisha ben Abuya, Bacher in Agada der Tannaiten
(R. Meir, etc.) came to behold the vision of Merkaba : ace. to the Talmud-passageshe was one of the four who 'entered Paradise' in their lifetime, an expressionevidently denoting mystical experiences and speculations on the
'Ma'ase Merkaba',here he is simply denoted as one of those who beheld the vision of the Merkaba(as R. Ishmael, ch. i. i seq.).
(3) Indeed, there are two Divine Powers in heaven (cf. Chag. 15 a: "are
there, God forbid, two Divine Powers?"). Acher is described as giving vent to
the most abominable heretic view, that denying the absolute Unity of the Godhead.The Talmudic tradition emphasizes Acher's aberration into heresy, and also, as it
seems, that his heresy was caused by his mystical speculations. Acher, after havingentered Paradise 'cut the plantations', i.e., probably, seduced scholars from the
right faith. (Cf. also the Tosaphists ad locum, Chag. 15 a).
(4) Bath Qol went forth. . .and said: "Return, ye backsliding children,
except Acher!' (identical with Chag. 15 a). Acher was to be excluded from the
opportunity of forgiveness through repentance, offered to all other children of
God.
CHH. XVI, XVIl] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (A2) 45
(5) Then came 'Aniyel9
,the Prince, the honoured, glorified, be-
loved, wonderful, revered and fearful one, in commission from10the Holy One, blessed be He 10 and 11
gave me sixty strokes with
lashes of fire11 and made me stand on my feet.
CHAPTER XVII x
The princes of the seven heavens, of the sun, moon,
planets and constellations and their suites of angels
R. Ishmael said : Metatron, the angel, the Prince of the Presence, the
glory of all heavens, said to me:
(i) Seven (are the) princes, the great, beautiful 2, revered, wonderful
9 BDL: "Anaphiel YHWH' 10-10 DL: 'MAQOM' (the Divine Majesty)i i-i i lit.
'
struck me with sixty lashes of fire' B :
'
(and) brought with him sixtylashes and hosts of fire
'
Ch. xvii. i Chh. xvii-xxi om. by B. Extant in D and A only. Cf. ch. xv. 10,ch. xvi. i. 2 D om.
(5) Then came 'Anaphiel (BDL) H etc. Cf. ch. vi. i and on ch. x. 3. Thechapter accepts the tradition ace. to which 'Anaphiel is assigned a position higherthan that of Metatron. HeJs given six epithets, exactly as in Hek. R. xxii. i.
In Chag. 153 the executors of the punishment are not defined (" they brought outMetatron and struck him. . ."). Cf. introd. of notes on the present chapter. Forthe punishment of angels with lashes of fire cf. Yoma, 77 a (Gabriel), made mestand on my feet, i.e. Metatron was deprived of his privilege of sitting on a throne.
Tosaf. Chag, 15 a, explains: DnjIND nJV n'P'D'1 b rPH K1
?^ *h VHin!?Note. The position of ch. xvi within the present
' Enoch-Metatron piece'of the
Hebrew Book of Enoch is discussed in the Introduction, section 8 (v).
THE ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION: chh. xvii-xxii, xxv-xxviii. 6.
Ch. xvii. With the present chapter begins a section treating exclusively of the
different angels, princes and orders of angels which may conveniently be called
'the angelological section'. It comprises chh. xvii-xxii, xxv-xxviii. 6, containingat least THREE DIFFERENT EXPOSITIONS : ch. xvii (A 2), ch. xviii (A 3) and chh. xix-xxii,xxv-xxviii. 6 (A i). On the angelology of this section, see Introduction, section 13
(i A, B, c).
Ch. xvii presents an angelological system from the highest to the lower orders.
The highest are the seven princes over the seven heavens, i.e. the seven archangels.Next to these come the princes appointed over the heavenly bodies, four in number.Each of these princes have under them myriads of angels.
(i) seven are the princes. . .who are appointed over the seven heavens. . .
Mikael etc. It is noticeable that order and forms of the names of the princes of
the seven heavens, the archangels, are not identical with those of vs. 3. Besides,the readings of A and D differ. In fact, great uncertainty seems to have prevailedfrom the very earliest as to the names of the seven archangels. No two sources
extant, from i En. xx to mediaeval Qabbala, present exactly the same order andnames of these angels. Cf. further on vs. 3.
46 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XVII
and honoured ones who are appointed over the seven heavens. Andthese are they :
A: D:
MIKAEL, GABRIEL, SHATQIEL, MIKAEL and GABRIEL, SHATQIEL and
SHACHAQIEL, BAKARIEL, BA- BARADIEL and SHACHAQIEL and BA-
DARIEL, PACHRIEL. RAQIEL and SIDRIEL.
(2) And every one of them is the prince of the host of (one) heaven.
And each one of them is accompanied by 496,000 myriads of minis-
tering angels.
(3) MIKAEL, the great prince, is appointed over the seventh heaven,the highest one, which is in the 'Araboth.
(2) each one of them is accompanied by 496,000 myriads of ministeringangels. The number 496,000 (myriads) generally refers to the ministering angelsas performers of the Qedushsha (cf. chh. xxxv. i, xl. 3). 496 is the numerical valueof Malkut (Kingdom) : the song-uttering angels proclaim God's sovereignty,
'
take
upon themselves the yoke of the Kingdom of heaven' (ch. xxxv. 6). The hosts of
song-uttering angels are usually depicted as under the authority, not of the seven
archangels'
princes of the host' but of the four
'
princes of the army'
(ch. xxxv. 3),'
the four presences'
(i En. xxxix f., see on xviii. 4) : MIKAEL, GABRIEL, 'URIEL (Nuriel)and RAPHAEL. The conception of the four presences is closely connected with that
of the seven archangels.Each one of them is the prince of the host of one heaven. (3) Mikael . . .
is appointed over the seventh heaven, Gabriel, the prince of the host, is
appointed over the sixth heaven etc. The expression 'princes of the hosts' is
used of Mikael and Gabriel in Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 48. Metatron is called 'oneof the princes of the host' in Shi'ur Qoma (Bodl. MICH. 175, fol. 18 b). The term is
probably derived from Josh. v. 14 ("the captain of the host of the Lord", "the
prince of the host of YHWH") which is referred either to Metatron or to Mikaelor to Gabriel (cf. Siuni, 53 b-d). The idea of the multitudes of angels as divided in
hosts, distributed through the seven heavens underlies ch. xviii. i (cf. also ch.
xiv. i). The tendency of arranging the orders of the angels according to the systemof the seven heavens appears already in the Pseudepigrapha, although the traditions
are somewhat confused. Test. Levi, iii. assigns different classes of angels to each
of the seven heavens (ist heaven :
"the spirits of the retributions for the vengeance
";
and heaven :
"the hosts of the armies which are ordained for the day ofjudgement
";
3rd heaven: ace. to rec. 3 OA^S) = 2nd heaven (a); 4th heaven: "thrones anddominions in which always they offer praise to God"; sth: "angels who bear
answers (prayers) to the angels of the presence"
; 6th :
"the archangels who minister
and make propitiation to the Lord"; 7th: "the Glory of God and the angels of
the Presence" (/3A^S).) See CHARLES, A and P, ad loc. Ace. to 2 En. iii-ix, to the
first heaven are located the rulers of the stars and the angels set over the treasuries
of ice, snow, clouds, etc., to the 4th the sun and moon and the angels over them
together with "an armed host of angels praising God", to the 5th the Grigori
(Watchers), to the 6th "seven bands of angels. . .who make the orders and learn
the goings of the stars and the alteration of the moon and the revolution of the sun . . .
(who are) appointed over seasons and years etc.", to the 7th "fiery troops of great
archangels etc." In 3 Bar. the angels attending the sun, moon (and the stars
ch. ix. i) are assigned to the 3rd heaven, in the 5th heaven (ib. xi. i seqq.) is Mikael
"who holds the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven". In Ascension of Isaiah similarly
the seven heavens are depicted as containing different hosts of angels, each sur-
passing the lower one in glory. (Vide CHARLES, Asc. Is. in T.E.D.)
CH.XVIl] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (A2) 47
GABRIEL, the prince of the host, is appointed over the sixth heaven
which is in Makon.3SHATAQIEL, prince of the host, is appointed over the fifth heaven
which is in Ma'on. s
SHAHAQi'EL4
, prince of the host, is appointed over the fourth heaven
which is in Zebul.
BADARIEL 5, prince of the host, is appointed over the third heaven
which is in Shehaqim.
3-3 Db om. 4 Db :
'
Shataqiel'
5 D :
'
Baradiel'
The seven archangels (holy angels who watch) are enumerated in the well-known
passage, ch. xx of i En., together with the dominions of their rulership: Uriel,
Raphael, Ragnel, Mikael, Saraqael, Gabriel, Remiel. In none of the adduced passagesthe present conception of the archangels as rulers each over one of the seven heavens,is developed: the archangels are generally assigned to a specified heaven (the 6th
or yth, cf. the references to Test. Levi and 2 En. above). Parallels to the present
picture are, however, found in Pirqe R. Ishmael (Bodl. MICH. 175, foil. 20 seqq.),ch. xxi cont. and Hek. Zot. (Bodl. MICH. 9, foil. 67 b, 68 a), although with different
names and order. In the former passage, which is closely dependent upon the
representation of Chag. 12 b, the names of the princes of the respective heavens are :
PFz/ow-QEMUEL (and the angels of destruction, cf. Test. Levi above and Gedullat
Moshe), Raqia'-GXLLlsVR, Shechaqim-SHAPHiEL, Zebul-MiKAEL (in accordance with
Chag. 12 b), .Ma'ow-GABRiEL, Ma&ora-SANDALFON, 'Araboth-no name given. InHek. Zot. the seven angels "praising the Holy One, blessed be He, in each heaven"are: ist heaven, MIKAEL; 2nd, GABRIEL; 3rd, SODIEL; 4th, 'AKATRIEL; 5th, RAPHAEL;6th, BODIEL; 7th, YOMAEL. A trace of the tradition locating the archangels, each to
one of the seven heavens, is perhaps recognizable also in Test, of Solomon, vss. 59seqq. (ed. Conybeare, JQR. vol. xi. 1-45),
" RAPHAEL ... BAZAZATH who has his
seat in the second heaven . . . RATHANAEL who sits in the third heaven . . . IAMETH . . . ".
The close connection with the rulers of the heavenly bodies in which the arch-
angels as princes of the seven heavens are represented in the present chapter is
perhaps indicative of the range of ideas from which the conception has emerged :
the planetary or sideric speculations. The important role played by these specula-tions is discernible also in the pseudepigraphal passages referred to above. It is
possible, that the idea of the seven archangels as rulers over the seven heavenswas brought about through the conception of the heavens as planetary spheres,the archangels being originally the princes of the seven planets. The conceptionof the seven heavens as planetary spheres is attested in 2 En. xxviii. 3 :
"the
seven stars, each one of them in its heaven". Cf. YR. i. 15 b, 16 b. Thisidea was probably obscured by the parallel tendency of assigning the heavenlybodies to a definite heaven, a tendency at work in the pseudepigraphal works in
question and in its final form represented in the tradition locating the sun, moon,planets and constellations to Raqia', the 2nd heaven (in Rabbinic, Chag. 12 b et al.
and throughout the present book). The tradition of the seven archangels with their
suites as rulers over the planets (including dominion over constellations and ele-
ments) might be traced in the representation of 2 En. xix, ace. to which seven bandsof angels "make the orders and learn the goings of the stars"; cf. above. This
conception obtains in later sources: YR. i. 6 a: "MIKAEL is appointed over
Saturn, BARAQIEL over Jupiter, GABRIEL over Mars, RAPHAEL over the sun, CHASDIELover Mercury, SIDQIEL over Venus, 'ANA'EL over the moon", ib. i. 16 a: "Mikael:the Sun, Gabriel: the Moon, Qaphsiel: Saturn, Sammael: Mars, Raphael: Jupiter,'Ana'el: Venus". A trace of the same idea is possibly to be seen in vss. 35-41 ofTestament of Solomon; seven archangels rule over and frustrate the seven demons
48 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XVII
BARAKIEL 6, prince of the host, is appointed over the second heaven
which is in 7the height of (Merom)1
Raqia1
.
PAZRIEL 8, prince of the host, is appointed over the first
9 heaven
which is in Wilon, which is in Shamayim.
(4) Under them is GALGALLIEL 10,the prince who is appointed over
the globe (galgal) of the sun, and with him are 96 great and honoured
angels who move 11 the sun in Raqia'.12
(5)13Under them 13
is 'OPHANNIEL, the prince who is set over the
globe ('ophari) of the moon. And with him are 88 14angels who move 11
the globe of the moon 354 thousand parasangs every night at the
time when the moon stands in the East at its turning point.15And
when is the moon sitting in the East at its turning point? Answer:
in the fifteenth day of every month.15
(6) Under them is RAHATIEL, the prince who is appointed over the
constellations. And he is accompanied by 72 great and honoured
angels. And why is he called RAHATIEL? Because he makes the stars
run (marhit) in their orbits and courses 339 thousand parasangs every
night from the East to the West, and from the West to the East. For
6 D: 'Baraqiel' 7-7 D om. 8 D: 'SidrieP 9 ins. with D. A om.10 D: 'Galgiel' n so D. A', 'bring down' 12 D adds: '365,000 para-
sangs every day'
13-13 so with Z). A corr. i^.D:'68' i^-i^
connected with'
the seven stars'
(the seven planets or the Pleiades, cf . Conybeare'snote in locum). Of these seven high angels six are named: LAMECHALAL, BARUCH-
IACHEL, MARMARATH (Marmaraoth, vs. 94), BALTHIEL, ASTERAOTH, URIEL. Uriel is
the angel set over the stars ace. to i En. Ixxii-lxxxii. In i En. xx Raguel is "oneof the holy angels who takes vengeance on the world of luminaries ".
As regards the names of the seven archangels it has already been pointed out
that all the different sources vary on this point. To the passages given above maybe added Test. Salomon, vss. 73-81 : the names are there: MIKAEL, GABRIEL, URIEL,
SABRAEL, ARAEL, IAOTH, ADONAEL. From the different enumerations can be seen
that the names most frequently recurring are those of the 'four presences', "Mikael,Gabriel, Raphael and Uriel", and of these Mikael and Gabriel are common to
most of the sources. (Cf. how i En. Ixxxvii. 2, 3 clearly represents the seven arch-
angels as consisting of four, i.e. Presences and three with them.) Of the rest someare evidently derived from the old lists of superior angels, of which parts are pre-served e.g. in i En. vi, viii, Ixix (as Watchers, Fallen Angels), Ixxxii. 10-20 (leadersof the stars, rulers of seasons and months). Baraqiel (D) here is the Baraqijal of
i En. vi, Baraqel, ib. Ixix. 2. Cf. Barakiel (A) with Berkael i En. Ixxxii. 17, Badariel
(A) with Batael i En. vi. 7, Batarjal ib. Ixix. 2. The names are older than the con-
ception of the seven archangels. But it is significant that such names are chosen as
originally represent the angels ruling over the heavenly bodies and over the elementary
powers, in Wilon which is in Shamayim, 'which is in Shamayim' is a gloss.'
Shamayim'
is the Hebrew synonym of Wilon (velum) as name of the first heaven.
(4-7) Under them are Galgalliel. . . 'Ophanniel. . . Rahatiel. . .Kokbiel, with
subservient angels. The heavenly bodies are divided in the four categories of sun,
moon, planets and constellations as in Chag. 12 b, and, as there, are assigned to the
second heaven, the Raqia'. Each of these four categories is assigned a special prince,who is accompanied by a number of assistant angels. In the present system these
CH. XVII] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (A2) 49
the Holy One, blessed be He, has made a tent for all of them, for the
sun, the moon, the planets and the stars in which they travel at night
from the West to the East.
(7) Under them is KOKBIEL, the prince who is appointed over all
the planets. And with him are 365,000 myriads of ministering angels,
great and honoured ones who move 16 the planets from city to city
and from province to province in the Raqia' of heavens.
1 6 so D. A:' bring down'
princes and angels are made to rank under the seven archangels as princes of the seven
heavens. As has already been pointed out, it is highly probable, that the original
representation was one of the seven archangels as princes each over one of the
seven spheres as containing the planets with constellations. The present systematiza-tion can be regarded as a modification of this original view to the established notion
of the Raqia', the second heaven, as the place of the heavenly bodies.
The names of the princes, GALGALLIEL, 'OPHANNIEL, RAHATIEL, KOKBIEL are uni-
form with those of ch. xiv. 4. Rahatiel also occurs in ch. xlvi. 3 in a similar function.
'Ophanniel is the prince of the 'Ophannim, ch. xxv. The names Galgalliel, 'Ophannieland Kokbiel are derived from Galgal (globe, i.e. of the sun), Ophan (globe, i.e. of
the moon) and Kokab (planet) respectively. Rahatiel is, ace. to the intimation of
vs. 6, derived from rahat (to run). In TB. Ber. 32 b, Rahaton is the technical term for
divisions of angels who have immediate rule over the stars and planets. Rahatiel
is the prince over planets and constellations or luminaries in general ace. to 5. Raziel,
19 b, 21 b (cf. also Qeneh Binah, 34 b, and S. ha-Chesheq, Add. 27120, fol. 14 b).
Galgalliel and 'Ophanniel seem to be comparatively late devices. Kokbiel is of early
origin, cf. Kokabiel, i En. vi. 7, Kokabel, ib. viii. 3 (who "taught constellations"))Ixix. 2.
For the conception of angels who 'move the heavenly bodies' cf. i En. Ixxii-
Ixxxii ("the Book of the Heavenly Luminaries": CHARLES), URIEL being there the
prince over the heavenly bodies; Ixxii. 3 ("the leaders of the stars"), Ixxv. i ("theleaders of the heads of the thousands who are placed over the whole creation andover all the stars"), Ixxix, Ixxx. I ("the leaders of the stars of the heaven and all
those who turn them "), 6 (" chiefs of the stars "), Ixxxii. 4 and esp. 10-20 (the namesof the leaders of the stars), 4 Ez. vi. 3, 2 En. xi. 3-5 (15 myriads of angels attend the
sun during the day, and 1000 by night), Midrash 'Asereth Ma'amaroth, BH. i. 64(" S^S angels are set over the sun, moving it from window to window in Raqia' "),
3 Bar. vi. I seqq. (the chariot of the sun drawn by forty angels), vss. 13,16 ("forthe sun is made ready by the angels"), ib. vii. 4 ("I saw the shining sun and the
angels which draw it"), ix. i seqq. (the moon sitting on a wheeled chariot: "andthere were before it oxen and lambs and a multitude of angels . . . the oxen andlambs... they also are angels"). The derivation of the numbers ninety-six and
eighty-eight in vss. 4 and 5 resp. is not clear. The number seventy-two of the
angels assisting RAHATIEL, the prince of the constellations, corresponds to the seventy-two divisions of the zodiac (cf. the seventy-two princes of kingdoms, vs. 8, etc.).
KOKBIEL again, vs. 7, is assisted by 365,000 myriads of ministering angels. Literallythe same statement is made about KOKBIEL in S. Raziel, 19 b. These angels "movethe planets (kokabim) ". It is noteworthy, that ace. to TB.Ber. 32 b, referred to above,the different camps (of angels), in the last instance sorting under the constellations,have each under them "
365,000 myriads of planets (kokabim) corresponding to the
days of the sun (i.e. the solar year) ". The latter parts of vss. 5 and 6 are somewhatobscure. They might be remnants of expositions of the courses of the heavenlybodies, such as are given at length in i En. Ixxii-lxxxii (the
'
portals of the sun ') ;
ch. Ixxii, the moon; ch. Ixxiv, the portals of sun, moon, stars and all the works of
OHB
50 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XVII
(8) And over them are SEVENTY-TWO PRINCES OF KINGDOMS on high
corresponding to the 72 tongues of the world. And all of them are
crowned with royal crowns and clad in royal garments and wrappedin royal cloaks. And all of them are riding on royal horses and theyare holding royal sceptres in their hands. And before each one of
heaven; ch. Ixxv. 6 seqq., cf. ch. Ixxviii. 7 seq., "and fifteen parts of light are
transferred to the moon till the fifteenth day (when) her light is accomplished(vs. 5 here)". The conception of the 'tent' for the sun, etc., is usually referred
to Ps. xix. 5 (and 7).
(8) over them are seventy-two princes of kingdoms . . . lit.' above them
etc.' It is difficult to reconcile this vs. with the preceding. To whom does'above them' refer? To the 365,000 myriads of angels of vs. 7 or to the princesand angels of the heavenly bodies in general? No doubt, as the context now stands,the seventy-two princes of kingdoms are intended as princes over the angels who'move the planets', by analogy with the seventy-two assistant angels of vs. 6. Thiswould seem to be additional, since the real counterpart of the assistant angels of
vss. 4, 5, 6 are in vs. 7, the 365,000 myriads of angels. The expression 'above thetn'
is not appropriate in the sense which it is here made to denote, the right phrase
would have been e.g. 'over them are appointed' (D'OIDD DnvJ/l). The inception'above them' rather presupposes an exposition of the order of angelic classes,
proceeding from the lower to the higher ones, hence quite contrary to that of the
present chapter. The fragment is more akin to the angelological section, chh. xix
seqq., to which it may even originally have belonged, since the beginning of that
section is missing in the present book. See note on ch. xix. i.
By the compiler of the present chapter the seventy-two princes of kingdoms are madethe riders over the planets. The conception of the princes of kingdoms as rulers of
planets and constellations is frequently represented in later sources. Their appellation
properly refers to their function as angelic leaders of the destinies of the nations, as
representatives in heaven of the kingdoms on earth. As such their number is usually
given as seventy (corresponding to the number of nations (tongues) of the world,enumerated Gen. x). The idea of heavenly guardians of the nations occurs in Dan. x.
20, 21, and is fully developed in Sir. xvii. 17, I En. Ixxxix. 59 seqq. (in the metaphorof the seventy shepherds), Targ. Yer. to Gen. xi. 7, 8, TB. Yoma, 77 a, Sukka, 29 a,
Gen. R. Ixviii, Ixxvii, Ex. R. xxi, Lev. R. xxix, P. R. 'El. xxiv. They plead the cause
of their resp. nations before God, each suffers punishment with the nation underhis protection, they form the celestial Beth Din etc. For this range of ideas see
chh. xxx. 1,2, xlviii c 9 and note on xxx. 2.
The leader of the princes of kingdoms is ace. to Midr. Abkir, Yalq. on Gen. no.
132, Targ. Ps. xxxvii. 7, 8, MIKAEL, prince of Israel; ace. to ch. xxx here, the Prince
of the World; and ace. to the Enoch-Metatron sections of the present book, Meta-tron (chh. x. 3, xiv. i, xvi. i, 2, xlviii c 9, cf. also xlviii D 5). In their aspect of
leaders of the Gentile nations they were sometimes regarded as evil agencies (so
already i En. Ixxxix. 65, 69, xc. 17, 22, 23, 25), and as their chief was then namedSAMMAEL, the prince of Rome (cf. chh. xiv. 2, xxvi. 12).
When associated with the idea of the planets and constellations as determining or
ruling the destinies of the nations, it zvas only natural that the conception should developinto that of the princes of kingdoms as riders over the heavenly bodies just as the
Prince of the World was made the ruler of planets and constellations (cf. ch.
xxxviii. 3). This development may have begun at an early time. The seventy shep-herds are already in i En. connected with the rulers of the world, the Watchers or
Fallen Angels who, symbolized by stars, are judged together with the seventy
shepherds ace. to I En. xc. 24. (On the identification of the princes of kingdomswith the Watchers see note on ch. xxix intr.) For the Watchers as rulers of elements,
constellations, planets, etc., see i En. vi-viii, Ixix, note on vs. 3 above and on
CH. XVIl] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (A 2) 51
them when he is travelling in Raqia' , royal servants are running with
great glory and majesty
A: D:
even as on earth they and before every one of them, when
(princes) are travelling in travelling in Raqia', there are running
chariot(s) with horsemen great armies, even as (the custom is)
and great armies and in on earth, with chariot(s), in glory and
glory and greatness with greatness, praise, song and honour,
praise, song and honour.
ch. xiv. 3, 4. The connection of the'
gods of the nations'
with the planets is perhapsto be seen also in TB. Sukka, 29 a. Ace. to Ma'areket ha-'Elohuth, 128 b,
"the nations
are allotted to the Princes and Constellations". YR., i. 15 a, gives the following
quotation from Tub-ha-'Ares: "In the seven firmaments (heavens), under them,are the seven planets . . . (Shesem Chanokol: Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Sun, Venus,Mercury and Moon) and in these seven heavens are the Spirits of the seventynations, ten nations under each planet, and the twelve constellations give abund-ance unto them".
Probably under the influence of their sideric significance the number of the princes
of kingdoms was changed from seventy to seventy-two (the number of the divisions
of the zodiac). In the present book they are mentioned as seventy-two in chh. xviii.
3, xxx. 2 and here. Ch. xlviii c 9, on the other hand, has '
seventy princes '. Cf. noteon ch. xxx. 2 and also on ch. xlviii B i . The two princes added were later under-stood as MIKAEL and GABRIEL or as MIKAEL and SAMMAEL. Ace. to YR., i. 18 a,
MIKAEL is the Prince of Israel and GABRIEL the Prince of all the nations of the world.A curious effect of the alteration of seventy into seventy-two is the gloss in the
present verse : corresponding to the 72 tongues of the world, which is of coursea mis-emendation of the regular expression "corresponding to the 70 tongues ofthe world".
all of them are crowned with royal crowns etc., to designate them as
rulers. Cf. notes on chh. xii. 3, xviii. i.
when he is travelling in Raqia'. This seems to indicate that the princes of
kingdoms were assigned to the second heaven, the region of the heavenly bodiesand thus would tend to show, that the fragment itself, apart from the context,
designates the princes of kingdoms as sideric rulers. Usually the princes ofkingdomsare represented as being in the highest of the heavens, by the Throne of Glory :
chh. xvi. i, 2, xxx. i, 2. Ace. to ch. xviii. 3, being in rank above the princes ofthe heavens, but below the guardians of the Halls, they are probably conceived ofas having their abode in the highest of the heavens, but outside the Halls. Ace. to
the passage quoted YR., i. 15 a, referred to above, each of the seven heavenswould contain a number of these princes. This is stated also in Alph. R. 'Aqiba,BH. iii. 36 ("then come all the princes of kingdoms in every heaven").
Passages in the present book mentioning the 'princes of kingdoms' are chh.:x. 3, xiv. i, 2, xvi. i, 2, xvii. 8, xviii. 2, 3, xxx. 2, xlviii c 9, D 5 ;
cf. also ch. xxvi. 12.
4-2
52 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XVIII
%
CHAPTER XVIII
The order of ranks of the angels and the homagereceived by the higher ranks from the lower ones
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,the glory of all heaven, said to me:
(i) THE ANGELS OF THE FIRST HEAVEN, when(ever) they see their
prince, they dismount from their horses and fall on their faces.
And THE PRINCE OF THE FIRST HEAVEN, when he sees the prince of
the second heaven, he dismounts, removes the crown of glory from
his head and falls on his face.
Ch. xviii. Angelological system A3 (see Introduction, section 13 (i c)).
This chapter (extant in D and A only) introduces an independent exposition ofthe angelic hierarchy. The point of connection with the preceding chapter is the
mention of the princes of the seven heavens. In ch. xvii, however, these 'princesof the seven heavens' are regarded as constituting the highest rank of angels. Thatthis is so is clear from the facts that the princes of the seventh and sixth heavensare identified with Mikael and Gabriel resp. and that they occur at the head of a
classification which is arranged in an order beginning from the highest. In the
present chapter, on the contrary, the princes of the heavens form the lowest class
of angels in an enumeration from the lowest to the highest.A peculiarity of this chapter which separates it in character from both ch. xvii
and the rest of the angelological section is the monotonous repetition of the words' when X see(s) X he (they) remove(s) the crown . . . from his (their) head and fall(s)
etc.' the technical means by which the inferiority of one rank of angels or one angel-
prince to the subsequently mentioned is indicated.
Another characteristic feature of this chapter are the abstruse forms of the namesof most of the angels as compared with those of the other parts of the book, wherethe names are formed from the functions assigned to the angels. Here the deriva-
tions are obscure. It is noteworthy that most of the names are found in Hek. R.,to which this chapter even otherwise seems to be related e.g. by the conceptionof 'the watchers of the doors of the Halls' (vs. 3), the common derivation of
'ANAPHIEL (vs. 19) etc. Though several of these angel-names are not registered bySchwab, VA, and a couple of them are nTra^Xeyoneva as far as printed books are
concerned, they are preserved in many prayers, magical formulas, etc., extant in
MSS. References are given below at each name.
(i) The angels of the first heaven . . . the prince of the first heaven . . . secondheaven etc. On the seven heavens see note on ch. xvii. 3. The princes, sarim,of the several heavens are pictured as having each one his suite of angels. Theyare mounted on horses (cf. Mass. Hek. iv and Hek. R. xvii seqq.) and pay homageone to the other when meeting. Unlike ch. xvii the present chapter mentions nonames of these princes. That is to say, that the tradition embodied here probablyknows no names of the
'
princes of the heavens '. Consequently, in the view of this
tradition, the heavens and their rulers form a comparatively low and unimportantpart of the heavenly splendours, whereas the author of ch. xvii presumably sees all
the glory of the Divine Court contained within the seven heavens.
Crown of glory is the mark of distinction common to all the angels and princesin this chapter with the exception of the seventy-two princes of kingdoms (vs. 3)
and the two highest princes ace. to vs. 25 ,to whom is assigned the
' crown of royalty '.
Crowns are in the Talmudic-Midrashic literature as well as in the Apocalyptic
CH. XVIIl] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (A3) 53
And THE PRINCE OF THE SECOND HEAVEN, when he sees the prince
of the third heaven, he removes the crown of glory from his head
and falls on his face.
And THE PRINCE OF THE THIRD HEAVEN, when he sees the prince
of the fourth heaven, he removes the crown of glory from his head
and falls on his face.
And THE PRINCE OF THE FOURTH HEAVEN, when he sees the prince
of the fifth heaven, he removes the crown of glory from his head and
falls on his face.
xAnd THE PRINCE OF THE FIFTH HEAVEN, when he sees the prince of
the sixth heaven, he removes the crown of glory from his head and
falls on his face.
And THE PRINCE OF THE SIXTH HEAVEN, when he sees the prince of
the seventh heaven, he removes the crown of glory from his head
and falls on his face.1
(2) And THE PRINCE OF THE SEVENTH HEAVEN, when he sees THE
SEVENTY-TWO PRINCES OF KINGDOMS, he removes the crown of gloryfrom his head and falls on his face.
2(3) And the seventy-two princes of kingdoms, when they see THE
DOOR KEEPERS OF THE FIRST HALL IN THE 'ARABOTH RAQIA* in the
i-i D :
' And the prince of the fifth heaven from before the prince of the sixth andthe prince of the sixth heaven before the prince of the seventh heaven '
2 Dinserts as title :
' The Order of the Halls'
attributed to (a) God himself : TB. Chag. 1 3 b, Ber. 7 a, Ex.R. xxi; (b) the righteous in
the world to come: TB. Ber. 17 a, b, Lev. R. xx, Test. Benj. iv. 2, Asc. Is. vii. 22,viii. 26, ix. 10; (c) angels: chh. xvi. 2, xl. Cf. ch. xii. 3. For the removing of the
crown(s) as token of homage cf. Rev. iv. 4, 10. An exact parallel of expression is
found in Alph. R. 'Aqiba, rec. B, BH, iii. p. 61.
(2) The seventy-two princes of kingdoms. They are the representatives in
heaven of the different kingdoms on earth, but are also connected with the planetsand constellations. Concerning them cf. notes on chh. xvii. 8 and xxx. i, 2. Inch. xxx they are supplemented by a leader, 'the Prince of the World' (cf. TB. Yeb.16 b, Chull. 60 a, Sank. 94 a). Their number varies between seventyand seventy-two :
i En. Ixxxix. 59, P. R. 'El. xxiv, TB. Sukka, 29 a. It is possible that the numberseventy-two originated from the addition to the seventy princes of Mikael andSammael (or Mikael and Gabriel) as their rulers. Mikael is the representative ofIsrael and Sammael of Rome and thereby the chief of all the Gentile nations. Moreprobable is, however, that the number seventy-two is arrived at from astrologicalconsiderations. See note on ch. xvii. 8. Peculiar to this chapter is their positionbetween the prince of the seventh heaven and the door-keepers of the Halls, their
abode being usually near the Throne of Glory (ch. xxx, Pesiqtha, xxvii, TB. Sukka,29 a). In ch. xvii, again, they have their place in the second heaven (Raqia') andare in rank under not only the princes of the heavens but also the princes of
the sun, moon and constellations. (Cf. however note on ch. xvii. 8.)
(3) The door keepers of the first Hall in the 'Araboth Raqia'. The sevenHalls or Palaces are situated in the highest of the seven heavens, the 'Araboth
Raqia', and are pictured as arranged in concentric circles, 'one within the other'
(ch. i. i). The conception of the seven Halls which plays so conspicuous a role in
54 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XVIII
highest, they remove the royal crown from their head and fall ontheir faces.
3And THE DOOR KEEPERS OF THE FIRST HALL, when they see the door
keepers of the second Hall, they remove the crown of glory from their
head and fall on their faces.
And THE DOOR KEEPERS OF THE SECOND HALL, when they see the
door keepers of the third Hall, they remove the crown of glory fromtheir head and fall on their faces.
And THE DOOR KEEPERS OF THE THIRD HALL, when they see the door
keepers of the fourth Hall, they remove the crown of glory from their
head and fall on their faces.
And THE DOOR KEEPERS OF THE FOURTH HALL, when they see the
door keepers of the fifth Hall, they remove the crown of glory from
their head and fall on their faces.
And THE DOOR KEEPERS OF THE FIFTH HALL, when they see the door
keepers of the sixth Hall, they remove the crown of glory from their
head and fall on their faces.
And THE DOOR KEEPERS OF THE SIXTH HALL, when they see the DOORKEEPERS OF THE SEVENTH HALL, they remove the crown of glory from
their head and fall on their faces.3
(4) And the door keepers of the seventh Hall, when they see THE
FOUR GREAT PRINCES, the honoured ones, WHO ARE APPOINTED OVER
3-3 ) simplifies :
' And the door keepers of the first Hall before the door keepersof the second Hall, and the door keepers of the second Hall before (those of) the
third, and the door keepers of the third Hall before those of the fourth etc.'
Hek. R. is in the present book quite outside the centre of interest. Cf. chh. i. i,
x. 2, xvi. i, xxxvii. i, xxxviii. i, xlviii c 8. The door keepers of the Halls are in this
chapter without names and definite number. In these respects it differs fromHek. R. xv, where each Hall is said to be guarded by eight angels, of which the
names are given (chh. xv, xvii et seq.). Of these names which comprise the door
keepers of the first six Halls two, viz. GCBURaTiEL and 'ANaPHiEL, recur later in
the present chapter (vss. 14 and 19) as names of higher angels.Mass. Hek. iv, agreeing with Hek. R., gives the number of the door keepers of
each Hall as eight.Names of the chiefs of the door keepers of the Halls are found in Pirqe R. 'Ishm.
xx (Bodl. MICH. 175, foil. 20 3-26 a), although different from those of Hek. R.As chief of the guardians of the fourth Hall occurs saGNesaciEL of vs. n here.
Cf. Zohar, i. 41 a and ii. 245 a-268 b.
The functions of the door keepers of the Halls are the guarding of the entrance
to the Halls generally and especially the control of the admittance of the aspirantsto the vision of the Merhaba, so that nobody may enter who is not
'
worthy'
(' rd'uy ')
ace. to Hek. R. (cf. ch. xvii e.a.}. This is probably implied also in ch. i. 3, whereR. Ishmael begs God to protect him against the zeal of Qaspiel (or Qafsiel), an
angel-prince who in this connection, no doubt, is to be considered as (one of) the
guardian(s) of the door of the seventh Hall (cf. ib. vs. 2; Zohar, ii. 248 b).
(6) The four great princes. . .who are appointed over the four camps of
CH. XVIIl] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (A3) 55
THE FOUR CAMPS OF SHEKINA, they remove the crown(s) of glory from
their head and fall on their faces.
(5) And the four great princes, when they see TAG'AS,5the prince,
great and honoured 5 with song (and) praise, at the head of all the
5-5 in aramaic.
Shekina. In ch. xxxvii the four camps of Shekina are mentioned together with
'the four chariots of Shekina'. In ch. xxxvall the myriads of camps of angels are
said to be arranged in four rows, at the head of each row there being 'a prince of
the army'. Probably 'the four great princes'
here are to be understood as identical
with the princes of the army in ch. xxxv. 3. In this case the camps of Shekina are
the four companies of ministering angels arranged by the Throne of Glory, especiallyin their aspect as performers of Qedushsha.
In other writings'
the four camps of Shekina'
is not an infrequent term and in
later cabbalistic traditions a considerable amount of speculation centres round this
conception. (Cf. here esp. Zohar, iii. 50 a:p"itJ>D "l)
Now one generally finds that the'
princes of the camps of Shekina'
are named as
Mikael, Gabriel, Uriel (more seldom: Nuriel) and Raphael. Cf. Mass. Hek. vi:
"four companies of ministering angels praise before the Lord; the first camp underMikael to the right, the second camp under Gabriel to the left, the third underUriel before Him and the fourth under Raphael from behind", and it is added"the Shekina is in the middle".
Ace. to Ma'ase Merkaba (Add. 26922) 'the princes of the four camps of Shekina'
are: Mikael, Gabriel, Uriel and Raphael, standing to the right, to the left, in front
of and behind the Throne of Glory resp.In P. R. 'EL iv the four angels Mikael, Uriel, Gabriel and Raphael stand by the
Throne of Glory as leaders of four camps of angels glorifying the Most High.A similar picture is drawn by the Widduy Yaphe (Add. 15299, fol. 113 b).
The 'three men' visiting Abraham, Gen. xviii. 2 seqq. are in Sinni ad loc. onceidentified with the angels Mikael, Gabriel and Raphael, and again with Raphael,Uriel and Gabriel, "who are the camp of Shekina" .
The conception of the four princes in charge of the'
uttering of the Song'
before
the Holy One, is traceable as far back as i En. chh. xxxix. 12, 13 and xl, Ixxi, ix. i,
where there are mentioned "FOUR PRESENCES ON THE FOUR SIDES OF THE LORD OFSPIRITS ... uttering praises before the Lord of Glory". Their names are here:
Mikael, Raphael, Gabriel and Phanuel. See also 2 En. xviii. 9, and CHARLES, i En.note on xl. 2.
Towards the formation of the idea of'
four princes of the four camps of Shekina ',
speculations on the"four living creatures
"of Ezek. i. 5, 10, and the traditions of the
four princes Mikael, Gabriel, Raphael and Uriel have, presumably, combined.In later cabbalistic sources one actually finds that the
'
four camps of Shekina'
are referred to the 'Eagle-Ox-Lion-Man' vision, e.g. YR. i. 80 a (Meg. 'Amuq.).Instances of other developments of the conception of
'
the camps of Shekina'
: the
four camps of Shekina are imaged by the arrangement of the "armies of Israel",Nu. i. 3, ace. to Bachya (ad loc.); they surround the Shekina or "the body of
Shekina" which is the same as the "Greater Metatron", but are above the LesserMetatron who stands on the heads of the living creatures, the Chayyoth (YR. i.
57 a) ;
"in the camp of Shekina are Metatron, Sandalphon, Uriel, Raphael, Mikael,
Gabriel" (Shene Luchoth ha-Berith, cited by Derek 'Emeth on Zohar, i. 149 b).
(5)Tag'as. (fy^). Not included in Schwab, VA. The name occurs in the
prayer attributed to R. Hammma ben Sabha (Or. 6577, fol. 13 a, Add. 27187,fol. 67 b, Add. 27199, fol. 299 e.a.), and also in another, anonymous, prayer in Add.
15299, fol. 104 b. In these cases it is a Divine name (really a double temura)
always followed by C/'VyP and letters of the Tetragrammaton. The epithet 'great
56 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XVIII
children of heaven, they remove the crown of glory from their head
and fall on their faces.
(6) And Tag' as,5the great and honoured prince
5,when he sees
BARATTIEL 6,the great prince of three fingers in the height of 'Araboth,
the highest heaven, he removes the crown of glory from his head
and falls on his face.
(7) And Bara^tiel6
,the great prince, when he sees HAMON, the great
prince, the fearful and honoured, pleasant and terrible one whomaketh all the children of heaven to tremble, when the time draweth
nigh (that is set) for the saying of the '(Thrice) Holy', as it is written
(Isa. xxxiii. 3): "At the noise of the tumult (hamon) the peoples are
fled; at the lifting up of thyself the nations are scattered" he re-
moves the crown of glory from his head and falls on his face.
(8) And Hamon, the great prince, when he sees TUTRESIEL 7,the
great prince, he removes the crown of glory from his head and falls
on his face.
5-5 in aramaic. 6 D :
'
'Ataphiel'
7 so ace. to the full reading of D. A:- D adds '
111'
after the name.
and honoured prince'
(NTp*l K3"l XIEJO is the same as that given to Metatronin the beginning of Shi'ur Qoma (Bodl. OPP. 467, fol. 58 a, opp. 563, fol. 52 b,
S. Raziel). Cf. also in 5. Elijahu, beg.:... X3"l Kit? btf^D iT^> x'pj-
This angel is said to be 'honoured with song and praise' and to stand 'at the
head of all the children of heaven'. In view of the functions commonly assigned to
the'
princes of the camps of the Shekina '
of the preceding verse (see note above)these expressions are probably to be understood as referring to the performanceof the
'
Thrice Holy' and to the angels uttering the Qedushsha. The function of the
angel may be that of a conductor of the song-uttering angels.
(6) Barattiel (!
?X'llDt3"1l). Neither this nor the 'Ataphiel of D is included in
Schwab, VA. Ataphiel is found in Hilk. Mal'akimLa, fol. 117 b. of three fingers.Cf. Hilk. Mal'akim, ib.: "'Ataphiel lifteth up the 'Araboth Raqia' on his fingers".Also ch. xxxiii. 3 of the present book ('the Holy Chayyoth bear the Throne of
Glory. . .each one with three fingers'). Does the attribute 'of three fingers' here
possibly stand in any connection with the recital of the Thrice Holy?(7) Hamon, pon ('tumult'). The expression 'makes the children of heaven
to tremble etc.' probably means ' announces the arrival of the time appointed for
the Qedushsha '. The trembling and fear with which all the heavenly household is
seized at the moment before the recital of the Thrice Holy is pictured e.g. in ch.
xxxviii. For the attributes 'fearful, honoured, pleasant and terrible' cf. the parallelsof chh. xx. i, xxii. i, xxv. i, xxvi. i. This method of heaping epithets after the nameof a high angel-prince is frequently employed in Hek. R. The attributes were prob-ably from the beginning intended as marks of distinction, applied according to a
certain system to denote the resp. rank assigned to each prince. (Cf.also in Mandaitic.)
(8) Tutresiel. See Schwab, VA, pp. 134, 136. The name is of frequent occurrence,
although in variant forms. Schwab explains it as 'didropos El', 'piercing God'.Here and in Midrash Sar Tora it is the name of an angel. Often it appears as oneof the names of the Godhead (Hek. R. xi. 2, xii, xiii, xv) or of Metatron (Sefer ha
Chesheq, foil. 4 b, 8 a).
There are many variants of the name, which are enumerated in Hek. R. xii.
CH. XVIII] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (A3) 57
(9) And Tutresiel 7H', the great
9prince, when he sees ATRUGIEL 8
,
the great9prince, he removes the crown of glory from his head and
falls on his face.
(10) And Atrugiel8 the great
9prince, when he sees NA'ARIRIEL H',
the great9prince, he removes the crown of glory from his head and
falls on his face.
(n) And Na'aririel H', the great9prince, when he sees SASNIGIEL 10
,
the great9prince, he removes the crown of glory from his head and
falls on his face.
(12) And Sasnigiel H', when he sees ZAZRIEL H', the great9prince,
he removes the crown of glory from his head and falls on his face.
(13) And Zazriel H', the prince, when he sees GEBURATIEL H', the
prince, he removes the crown of glory from his head and falls on his
face.
7 so ace. to the full reading of D. A: N^DILDtO- D adds '' after the name.8 D: 'ATRUGNIEL 111' 9 D om. 10 D adds '^i' after the name.
See also S. Raziel, 40 a, 43 b. The STUTRevaH of Zohar, ii. 245 b, 246 a, is perhapsalso a variant (through transposition of the letters) of the same name.
(9 and 10) Atrugiel or Atrugniel (D) not in Schwab, VA. It is to be consideredidentical with the
'
Atrigiel' of Hek. R. xxii. i and 3, the name of one of the
door keepers of the seventh Hall. The form Tagriel, ib. xv and xvii, is apparentlyalso a variant. Cf. the names l
Atrigi(a)sh'
(cited from Hek. R. xxx) and Atarnielin Schwab, VA, p. 51. Schwab derives the former from rpoyos, he-goat^ goat-
buck, the traditional symbol of a demon (cf. sa'ir).
Na'aririel: i.e. Na'ar 'El (Na'ar = Child, Youth, the name of Metatron, ch. iii).
Occurs in Hek. R. in the form of Na'aruriel as the name of one of the door keepersof the seventh Hall (ch. xxii, together with Atrugiel). The
' H' forming the second
part of the name of this and the following princes stands for the Tetragrammaton(like 'i' in D). Cf. the expression 'called by the name of YHWH', ch. ix. 3and note, ad locum.
11 i ) Sasnigiel is one of the variants of'
Sagnesagiel' or'
Segansagel'',in ch.
xlviii. i, 2 appearing as the last of the names of Metatron, with the epithet 'the
Prince of Wisdom'. Probably derived from fjj (treasure), cf. HDDn *tJj.
In the Apocalyptic Fragment (e.g. BH. v. 167-169) likewise, it is the name of"the prince of the Presence" who shows R. Ishmael the future.
Other forms are :
SASNIEL: S. Raziel, 24 a, 41 a; ZEGANZEGAEL: ib. 2 b, called "the Prince of the
Tora"; SANSAGGIEL: Schwab, VA, cf. the explanation given there; ZANGEZIEL:Midrash Petirath Moshe; here he is introduced as Moses' teacher and, together withMikael and Gabriel, fetching Moses' soul at the time of his death. He is also called
"Prince of the world" (probably identical with Metatron).In Pirqe R. Ishmael, xx, he is the chieftain of the door keepers of the fourth Hall.
Ace. to Berith Menucha, 37 a, he is one of the Seraphim and is appointed over"the peace".
(12) Zazriel, probably = 'the Strength of God,' 'the strong God.' Cf. the followingnames.
(13) Geburatiel = '
the strength of God '. Cf. the preceding verse. Ace. to Hek. R.xv and xvii, he is one of the door keepers of the fourth Hall. See Schwab, VA,p. 91.
58 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XVIII
(14) And Geburatiel H', the prince, when he sees 'ARAPHIEL 11H',
the prince, he removes the crown of glory from his head and falls on
his face.
(15) And 'Araphiel11
H', the prince, when he sees 'ASHRUYLU 12,
the prince,13who presides in all the sessions of the children of
heaven 13,he removes the crown of glory from his head and falls
on his face.
(16) And Ashruylu H/12,the prince, when he sees GALLISUR H', THE
PRINCE, WHO REVEALS 14ALL THE SECRETS OF THE LAW (Tora)u
,he
removes the crown of glory from his head and falls on his face.
ii D: 'Ta'raphiel' 12 D: 'Ashruyli tit' 13-13 D: 'who is the head
[over] all the students on high' 14-14 D: 'the secret of the crown of the Law,the crown of Holiness, the crown of Kingship
'
(14) 'Araphiel = 'the neck of God' (the neck is the symbol of strength). Ace.to Hek. R. xxi, he is one of the guardians of the second Hall. See Schwab, ib.
p. 217.
(15) 'Ashruylu = 'who causes to dwell', 'who causes to rest', soil, the disciplesof Tora in the heavenly colleges, hence the function here assigned to him :
'
presidethin all the sessions of the children of heaven '. That the colleges on earth have their
counterparts in heaven is a common Rabbinic idea. Cf. the somewhat different
picture of Metatron's function in ch. xlviii c 12.
In accordance with the present view is the epithet'
prince of Tora '
given to this
angel in S. Raziel, 45 a. In Hek. R. xii,'
Ashruylii'
is one of the twenty names of
the Godhead;ib. xxx (Sar Tora) it is the name of an angel-prince. Cf. the inter-
pretation, Schwab, VA, p. 77.
(10; Gallisur. . .who reveals all the secrets of the Law. The name is of com-
paratively frequent occurrence. Pesiqta R. par. xx, explains it as "he who reveals
the reasons of the Creator" (Sur, Is. xxvi. 4).
The same explanation of the name 'Gallisur' is repeated, with the addition of
some other details, in Ma'yan Chokma, BH. i. 60, in 'Aggadath Shema' Israel,
BH. v. 165, also in . Raziel, 41 b, 42 a, 42 b, and P. R. 'El. iv, further in citations
in Siuni, 93 d, and YR. ii. 67 a. Ace. to these sources he is identical with the angel,called 'Raster (= 'the secret(s) of God'); he hears the Divine decrees from behindthe 'Curtain' (cf. ch. xlv. i) and reveals them to the world; he stands next to the
Chayyoth and spreads his wings, so that the ministering angels shall not be consumed
by the fire that goes forth from the breath of the Chayyoth. Ace. to !?. Raziel,
42 b, he is one of the Princes of the Law.In Sefer ha-Yashar ("the book of the righteous", Add. 15299, fol. 91 a b) it is
related, that the book in question "was given to Adam by the hand of Gallisur".
(Note the similar narrative in S. Raziel, 3 a, which is probably another version of
S. ha-Yashar, where the name of angel is Raziel.)In a prayer in the same MS., fol. 144 a, he is invoked with the
'
kinnuyim* (or
supplementary names) of'
Yephiphyah' (cf. ch. xlviii D 4) and Yophiel to giveassistance in the study of the Tora.From these sources it appears that the traditions assigned to him mainly two
functions : revealer of the Divine Secrets and Prince of the Law. These two functions
are here, rightly, comprised in the one "revealer of all the secrets of the Law".The Divine secrets are embodied in the Tora, constituting its inner meaning, the
technical term for which is "the secrets of the Law". (Cf. on chh. ix. i and xlviii D
7 et seqq.)As the Prince of the Law he is here probably connected with the Divine Judgement
CH. XVIIl] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (A3) 59
(17) And Gallisur H', the prince, when he sees ZAKZAKIEL H', the
prince who is appointed to write down the merits of Israel on the
Throne of Glory, he removes the crown of glory from his head and
falls on his face.
(18) And Zakzakiel H', the great15
prince, when he sees 'ANAPH(I)EL
H', the prince16who keeps the keys of the heavenly Halls, he removes
the crown of glory from his head and falls on his face 16. Why is he
called by the name of 'Anaphiel ? Because the bough of his honour
and majesty and his crown and his splendour and his brilliance covers
(overshadows)17
all the chambers of 'Araboth Raqia1
on high even
as the Maker of the World (doth overshadow them). Just as it is
written with regard to the Maker of the World (Hab. iii. 3): "His
glory covered the heavens, and the earth was full of his praise",
even so do the honour and majesty of'
Anaphiel cover all the glories
of 'Araboth the highest.
15 D om. 1 6-1 6 D: 'he removes the crown of glory from his head and falls onhis face. And 'Anaphiel, the prince, he is appointed to keep the keys of the Halls
of 'Araboth Raqia" 17 so D. A om., probably taking Spy as a verb, thus
giving the meaning :
' Because his honour etc. (overbranch) overshadow all the
chambers etc.'
which in its different aspects is represented in nearly all the following angel-
names; through the said epithet he is also connected with the aforegoing'
Ashruylu'.
(17) Zakzakiel,' Merit-God ', is the same both with regard to name and function
as 'ZekukieP of S. Rasiel, 21 b: "the Prince of the merits of Israel".
(18) 'Anaphiel, 'the branch of God'. In ch. vi of the Enoch-Metatron pieceof the present book he is the angel who removes Enoch to the heavens; ib. ch. xvi
(ace. to the reading of BD) he is the angel who gave Metatron sixty strokes withlashes of fire. (Vide Introd. section 8 u, x, y).
Ace. to Hek. R. xv, xvii, he is one of the door keepers of the fourth Hall. Ib.
ch. xxii. 4, he is one of the guardians of the seventh Hall. A similar, partly literally
identical, explanation of his name as in the second part of the present verse is giventhere.
The expression'who keeps the keys of the Halls of 'Araboth Raqia'
'
is the onlytrace in this chapter of the connection of the high angel-princes enumerated herewith the guardianship of the heavenly Halls, whereas all of them that recur in
Hek. R. are there guardians of one or the other of the Halls, mostly the seventhor the fourth. He has here the control of all the Halls.
The said statement "keeps the keys of the Halls of 'Araboth Raqia'" togetherwith the following part of the verse attribute a remarkably high position to 'Anaphiel :
he is compared with "the Creator of the world ". In Hek. R. xxii, he is called
"the
most beloved of all the guardians of the heavenly Halls, the Prince, 'Ebed (the
Servant, Metatron's name), who is called thus by the name of his Master". Asimilarly high position is also implied by the passages in the Enoch-Metatron piece,
just referred to. Another instance is the quotation from ' Sode Raza' in YR. i. 5 a :
"the angel
'
Anaphiel, to him are given in charge the'
ring' and the seal of heaven
and earth, and all on high kneel down and prostrate themselves before him".
60 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XVIII
(19) And when he sees SOTHER 'ASHIEL H', the prince, the great,
fearful and honoured one, he removes the crown of glory from his
head and falls on his face. Why is he called 18 Sother Ashiel 18? Be-
cause he is appointed19 over the four heads of the fiery river over
against the Throne of Glory; and every single prince who goes out
or enters before the Shekina, goes out or enters only by his per-mission. For the seals of 20the fiery river 20 are entrusted to him. Andfurthermore, his height is 7000 myriads of parasangs. And he stirs
up the fire of the river;and he goes out and enters before the Shekina
to expound21what is written (recorded)
21concerning the inhabitants
of the world. According as it is written (Dan. vii. 10) :
"thejudgement
was set, and the books were opened".
18-18 so D. A: 'Sother and Ashiel' 19 A ins.: 'from the beginning'20-20 so D. A: '
the four fiery rivers'
(corrupt for'
the four heads of the fiery
river'?) 21-21 so D. A om.
(19) Sother 'Ashiel H' = 'who stirs up the fire of God'. The explanations of
the name as they appear in the present verse are quoted in Hilkot ha Kisse La,
fol. 138 a. A points: /WB'N 1(11D (no other names in this ch. pointed).He is here the angel appointed over the fiery river Nehar di-Nur, the specula-
tions on which evolved from the beginning of Dan. vii. 10, the passage quoted in
this verse. For the conceptions of the fiery river, see note on ch. xxxiii. 5.
The four heads of the fiery river. It is difficult to discern from A, whether'
four'
or'
seven'
are meant, the characters for'
daleth'
(= 4) and'
sain'
(= 7) being,in the current script employed there, almost indistinguishable. In Hil. ha Merkaba(Add. 27199, fol. 126 a) however, the "heads of the fiery river of the Throne of
Glory" are definitely stated as four. If 'seven' is the correct reading here, the
number '7000 myriads' would be explained as derived from 'the seven heads of
the fiery river'. Ch. xxxiii. 4 mentions 'seven fiery rivers', an amplification fre-
quently met with in the' Sode Razd' by Eleazar of Worms (cf. e.g. the quotation
from this writing, YR. i. 4 b). The fiery river, usually described as issuing forth" from under the Throne of Glory
"or
" from the perspiration of the holy Chayyoth"
is here simply described as being situated over against the Throne of Glory and is
in the present connection probably conceived of as dividing the Throne of Glorywith the Skekina from the world of the common angels and angel-princes, throughwhich '
fiery stream '
they must pass when they wish to enter before the Shekina .
On this assumption the expression'
every prince . . . does not go out nor enter but
by his permission' would be intelligible : Sother 'Ashiel, who is the guardian of the
fiery river, also controls who shall pass through it to the Shekina. The fiery river
as a bath of purification and preparation for the angels is a common idea in this
and related writings. Cf. note on ch. xxxiii. 5.
he goes out and enters before the Shekina to expound what is written con-
cerning the inhabitants of the world (lit.'
to expound in the writings of. A per-
haps reads :
'
enters to the Curtain of the inhabitants of the world ', i.e. the Curtain,on which everything is recorded ace. to ch. xlv. i seqq.). This strange expressionobtains its elucidation by the quotation of Dan. vii. 10 with its reference to 'the
Judgement'. The fiery river is also, and foremost, the symbol of the execution of
the judgement on man. Hence Sother 'Ashiel is connected with the Divine Judge-ment, as far as he '
stirs up the fire of the Nehar di-Nur '. He, as it were, regulatesthe heat of the fire according to the requirements of judgement.
CH. XVIIl] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (A3) 6 1
(20) And Sother 'Ashiel 22the prince22
,when he sees 23SHOQED
CHOZI 23,the great prince, the mighty, terrible and honoured one, he
removes the crown 24of glory24 from his head and falls upon his face.
And why is he called 25Shoqed Chozi 25
? Because he weighs26
all the
merits (of man)26 in a balance in the presence of the Holy One, blessed
be He.
(21) Andwhen he sees ZEHANPURYU 27H',the great prince, the mighty
and terrible one, honoured, glorified and feared in all the heavenly
household, he removes the crown of glory from his head and falls
on his face. Why is he called Zehanpuryu28
? Because he rebukes the
fiery river and pushes it back to its place.
(22) Andwhen he sees'
AZBUGA H', the great prince, glorified, revered,
honoured, adorned, wonderful, exalted, beloved and feared among all
22-22 so D. A om. 23-23 D: '
Shaqadhozii vis' 24-24 A om.
25-25 D :' thus '
26-26 D om. 27 D: '
Zehaphfaryi'
28 D: 'thus'
(20) Shoqed Chozi, also in the forms '
Shaqad Hozii' , 'Sheqar Chozii' (the formerin the readings of D and Midrash Sar Tora, the latter in Hek. R. and S. Raziel,
45 a). Derivations uncertain ('Waking' or 'Watching and Seeing'; Schwab, VA,p. 259: 'False Seer' [based upon the form 'Sheqar Chozii']). Cf. the name'
Sheqadyahiel' ,Hek. R. xxii and Schwab, ib.
The explanation given in the present verse rather presupposes a form 'SHEQALZAKI' (' weighing merits ') or similar. (Cf. Mandaitic: Abathur, Introd. sect. 13 Ce.)
In S. Raziel, 45 a (where other names of this ch. recur), he is mentioned after
'Ashruylu as one of "the Princes of Tora". In Hek. Zot. (Bodl. MICH. 8, foil.
68 b, 69 a) the name recurs twice, in the form of Sheqad Chozyah (a) in a hymn to
God, (b) as the name in which Metatron is invoked by the scholar who is watchingand praying during the night.
For the idea of 'weighing merits' cf. BOX, Ezra Apocalypse, p. 19, note p; i En.xli. i.
(21) Zehanpuryu. Explained by Schwab, VA, thus: "this is the face of fear"
(p. 121). More probable, at least in the connection in which the name appears here,is the explanation or reading of S. Raziel, 45 a:
' Zeh Patar' = 'this one exempts','
this one sets free'. In this chapter he represents the attribute of mercy, a con-stituent part of the Judgement, ace. to chh. xxxi and xxxiii et. freq. Such is at
least the apparent significance of the words :
'
pushes the fiery river back '. Contrastthe function given to Sother 'Ashiel ace. to vs. 19 of stirring up the Nehar di-Nur,an expression which is there explicitly referred to the Judgement. The fiery river
is the means of or symbol of punishment and execution of judgement.In Hek. R. xvii. 5, he is called
"Prince of the Presence ". Ib. xxi, he is one of the
guardians of the seventh Hall. There might be some connection between this nameand the
'
PURIEL '
of Test. Abraham, ch. xii, the name of one of the two high angelswho function at the Judgement.
(22) 'Azbuga. Schwab, VA, p. 49, explains it as 'messenger'. Zunz, GV,p. 148, contains the notice that Hek. Zot. explains the name as denoting 'strength'
(ib.). It recurs in Midrash Sar Tora and several times in Berith Menncha.In a prayer in S. ha Chesheq (Add. 27120, fol. n b) he is invoked to deliver the
suppliant from "every evil, disease and affliction". In this writing 'Azbuga is
mostly one of the names of the Godhead. It is also the name of a'
temurd.'
In S. Raziel, 42 b, it is inscribed on an amulet which also contains the names of
62 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XVIII
the great princes who know the mystery of the Throne of Glory, he
removes the crown of glory from his head and falls on his face. Whyis he called 'Azbuga? Because in the future he will gird (clothe)
29
the righteous and pious of the world with the garments of life and
wrap them in the cloak of life, that they may live in them an eternal
life.
(23) And when he sees the two great princes, the strong and glori-
fied ones who are standing above him, he removes the crown of gloryfrom his head and falls on his face. And these are the names of the
two princes30
:
SOPHERIEL H' (WHO) KiLLETH, (Sopheriel H' the Killer), the great
prince, the honoured, glorified, blameless, venerable, ancient and
mighty one; (and)31SOPHERIEL H' (WHO) MAKETH ALIVE (Sopheriel H'
the Lifegiver), the great prince, the honoured, glorified, blameless,
ancient and mighty one 31.
29 so Da. A :
'
because he is girded etc.' 30 so D. A:' the angels, the princes'
31-31 in D this is transferred after 'he writes him in the books of the dead' vs. 24.
KERUBIEL (ch. xxii), SOPHERIEL (vss. 23 and 24 of the present chapter), YEPHIPHYA
(ch. xlviii D 4) and GALLISUR (vs. 16 of this chapter).the princes who know the mystery (or
'
secrets'
D) of the Throne of Glory.This probably refers to angels, who enjoy the privilege of constant access to theThrone of Glory, and hence know the inner reasons of the Divine decrees. Theexpression, then, has the same import as the phrase 'stand inside the Curtain'
applied to some high angels. Cf. further, ch. xlv. i and references there.
Garments of life. Cf. i En. Ixii. 15, 16: "and the righteous and elect shall haverisen from the earth. . .and they shall have been clothed with garments of glory,and they shall be the garments of life from the Lord of Spirits ". 2 Esdras ii. 45 :
"These be they that have put off the mortal clothing and put on the immortal".Cf. also 2 En. xxii. 8. For the conceptions expressed by the terms 'garments of
glory' or 'garments of life' cf. note on ch. xii. i. The garments of life are here the
means by which eternal life is conferred upon the righteous, possibly according to the
literary principle of'
pars pro toto '. They are the outer appearance of the essentially
changed or new body (of the righteous in the future life), constituted of light-substance. Vide CHARLES, i En., notes on chh. Ixii. 16 and cviii. 12. 'Azbuga' is
in the present chapter explained from "UN (= 'gird') and "Un (= 'garment').
(23) Sopheriel. . . . The name Sopheriel is not found in Schwab, VA. It occurs
in S. Raziel, 21 b, as the name of "the Prince, appointed over the books of life",
thus with the same function as is here assigned to the one of the two princes withthat name.
It is obvious that the name here is understood as'
Sopheriel', i.e.'
the Scribe (of)
God '. But the writing or spelling of the name (Sin-Shin instead of Samek) suggeststhat the name earlier or originally was referred to the word '
Shophar'
(='
trumpet '),
meaning the angel who blows the trumpet, soil, at the judgement, perhaps at the
time for the opening of the books (for this idea cf. BOX, Ezra Apocalypse, ch. vi. 23and note d, p. 75). Since the angel, if this be correct, already was connected with
the judgement, the change to the present interpretation was comparatively easy.
In S. Raziel, 42, is found the similar name Shaphriel from '
Shefer' (= 'beauty').The angels function as scribes. They are differentiated into two, one for 'life'
and one for'
death'
in accordance with the noticeable tendency of the book to place
CH. XVIIl] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (A3) 63
(24) Why is he called Sopheriel H' who killeth (Sopheriel H' the
Killer) ? Because he is appointed over the books of the dead : [so that]
everyone, when the day of his death draws nigh, he writes him in the
books of the dead.
Why is he called Sopheriel H' who maketh alive (Sopheriel H' the
Lifegiver) ? Because he is appointed over the books of the living (of
life), so that every one whom the Holy One, blessed be He, will
bring into life, he writes him in the book of the living (of life), by
authority of MAQOM. Thou might perhaps say: "Since the HolyOne, blessed be He, is sitting on a throne, they also are sitting when
writing". (Answer): The Scripture teaches us (i Kings xxii. 19,
2 Chron. xviii. 18) : "And all the host of heaven are standing by him ".
two polar opposites side by side. Cf. also ch. xxxiii. 2 and note (two scribes) andnote on ch. xliv. 2.
The attributes'H who killeth
' and 'H who maketh alive'
are in all probabilityderived from i Sam. ii. 6: "the Lord (H = YHWH) killeth and maketh alive".
This passage is also used TB. Rosh ha Shana, 16 a, as point of support for the views
concerning the Judgement which are expressed there.
(24) Books of the dead . . . books of the living. The ' books of the dead andthe books of the living
'
are here merely the books recording the moments designedfor each individual's birth and death. The books of the living contain the namesof the living, the books of the dead those of the dead. Otherwise 'the book(s) of
life'
regularly refer to the righteous, which are recorded in this book for eternal
life, for God's remembrance, and hence, when mentioned, 'the book(s) of deathor the dead' are conceived of as containing the names of the wicked, for perdition.Parallel with this conception goes that, according to which '
the books ' record the
deeds of'
the world '
or of the righteous and the wicked separately. The former idea
is represented in the O.T. (Is. iv. 3, Ex. xxxii. 32 seq., Ps. Ixix. 29, cxxxix. 16,
Mai. iii. 16, Dan. xii. i), in i En. xlvii. 3, civ. i, cviii. 3,Jub. xxx. 20, 22, xxxvi. 10,
Ap. Elijah, iv. 2, xiv. 5 ; Rev. iii. 5, xiii. 8, xvii. 8, xx. 12, 15, xxi. 27 ;the latter in
chh. xxx. 2 and xxvii. 2 of the present book, Is. Ixv. 6, Neh. xiii. 14, Dan. vii. 10,
i En. Ixxxi. 4, Ixxxix. 61 et seqq., xc. 17, 20, xcvii. 6, xcviii. 7 seqq., civ. 7, cviii.
7 seqq., 2 En. 1. i, Hi. 15, liii. 2 seqq., Ap. Bar. xxiv. i, Copt. Apoc. El. Iii. 13 seqq.,xi. i seqq., Asc. Is. ix. 26, 4 Ez. vi. 20, Rev. xx. 12. For references and discourses
see BOX, Ezra Apocalypse, p. 74, note y on ch. vi. 20; Dalman, Wortejesu, i. 171 ;
Zimmern in Keilinschriften des Alien Testaments, 3rd ed., ii. 505 ; Bousset, Rel. d.
Judentums, p. 247 ; Weber, Jild. Theol. 2nd ed., pp . 242, 282 et seqq. : further Roshha Shana, 15 b e.a., and the discourse on New Year's Day as day of Judgement in
Fiebig, Mischna Traktat Rosch ha-Schana, pp. 41-45. (Note. The '3 books' ib.
p. 43, and note on ch. xliv. i of the present book.)
Maqom = '
place ', one of the technical terms of the Divine Majesty. Cf. the
expression 'the Curtain of Maqom', e.g. ch. xlv. i.
Thou might perhaps say etc. The suggestion that the scribes must be sitting
when writing is refuted. "There is no sitting in heaven" cf. Chag. 15 a. Thescriptural passage from which this is deduced, i Kings xxii. 19, is the one regularlyused for the purpose. Ace. to TB. Chag. 15 a, however, Metatron, in his function as
scribe, was at first allowed to 'sit and write', and in the Enoch-Metatron piece
(chh. iii-xv) Metatron is placed on a Throne. Apart from this there seems to havebeen a set of traditions which felt no objection against ascribing 'yeshiba' ('sitting')
to angel-princes or righteous dead. (For references see note on ch. x. i.) To the
other prevailing view which was rigorous in this respect, it was probably the case
64 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XVIII
"The host of heaven" 32
(itis said) in order to show us, that even the
Great Princes, none like whom there is in the high heavens, do not
fulfil the requests of the Shekina otherwise than standing. But howis it (possible that) they (are able to) write, when they are standing?It is like this :
(2$) One is standing on the wheels of the tempest and the other
is standing on the wheels of the storm-wind.
The one is clad in kingly garments, the other is clad in kingly
garments.The one is wrapped in a mantle of majesty and the other is wrapped
in a mantle of majesty.The one is crowned with a royal crown, and the other is crowned
with a royal crown.
32 -D ins. 'is not written here, but "and all the host of heaven'"
of the'
scribes'
that suggested a deviation from the strict rule ; the question wasraised as here: 'how can they write, if they must be standing?' Cf. further ch. xvi
and notes.
The unwillingness to admit any 'sitting in heaven', apart from the Throne of
God, has arisen from the interest of guarding the Unity of the Godhead : there mustnot be even the appearance of two Divine Powers (Chag. 15 a, ch. xvi).
With the two princes Sopheriel H', 'none like whom there is in the high heavens ',
the angelological system of the present chapter is concluded. They are the highestof the angels of the hierarchy, the different ranks of which are here enumeratedfrom the lowest to the highest. From this it is clear that ch. xviii is independent of
the following chapters xix seqq., which from their present context appear as a
continuation of the angelological system here set forth. At the beginning of this
chapter it zvas shown in the notes that this chapter is also independent of its antecedent
chapter. In fact, it stands out by itselffrom all the rest of the book.
The reason why it was embodied in the angelological section is apparently its
seeming connection with ch. xvii owing to the mention in both chapters of the
angels and the princes of the different heavens. Besides, the beginning of ch. xix,' above these three angels ', indicates a preceding exposition of high angel-princes, andwhen the original beginning of the fragment, of which chh. xix seqq. are a con-
tinuation was lost, ch. xviii was put in as a substitute, although not a very happyone.
(25) This verse, with its lengthy and extravagant descriptions of the 'two angels'constitutes a striking contrast to the concise, summarizing character of the aforegoing
part of the chapter. The beginning of the verse is not very lucidly connected withvs. 24. The question 'how are they writing when standing?' is not intelligibly
answered. It is difficult to understand how it could facilitate the writing to be
standing 'on the wheels of the tempest'. Hence it is probable that vs. 25 is a later
addition to the chapter. The end of the verse shows that the angels referred to are
scribes like the princes Sopheriel. The addition was probably composed for the
preceding verses, not adduced from another context.
The features used in the following description of the two angels are mainly those
constantly recurring in descriptions of high angel-princes, Cf. the descriptions of
KERUBIEL (ch. Xxii. 1-9), OFFANNIEL (ch. XXV. 1-4), SERAPHl'EL (ch. XXvi. I~7).
standing on wheels Cf. ch. xxii. 7.
clad in kingly garments etc. Cf. chh. xii. i, xvii. 8.
crowned with a royal crown Cf. ib. and frequently.
CH. XVIII] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (Al) 65
The one's body is full of eyes, and the other's body is full of
eyes.
The appearance of one is like unto the appearance of lightnings,
and the appearance of the other is like unto the appearance of light-
nings.
The eyes of the one are like the sun in its might, and the eyes of
the other are like the sun in its might.33 The one's height is like the height of the seven heavens, and the
other's height is like the height of the seven heavens.
The wings of the one are as (many as) the days of the year, and
the wings of the other are as (many as) the days of the year.
The wings of the one extend over the breadth of Raqia', and the
wings of the other extend over the breadth of Raqia^ .
The lips of the one, are as the gates of the East, and the lips of
the other are as the gates of the East.
The tongue of the one is as high as the waves of the sea, and the
tongue of the other is as high as the waves of the sea.
From the mouth of the one a flame goes forth, and from the
mouth of the other a flame goes forth.
From the mouth of the one there go forth lightnings and from the
mouth of the other there go forth lightnings.
From the sweat of the one fire is kindled, and from the perspirationof the other fire is kindled.
From the one's tongue a torch is burning, and from the tongue of
the other a torch is burning.On the head of the one there is a sapphire stone, and upon the
head of the other there is a sapphire stone.
33 D ins. 'the one's splendour is like the splendour of the Throne of Glory andthe other's splendour is like that of the Throne of Glory
'
body full of eyes Cf. ch. xxii. 8.
the eyes are like the sun in its might Cf. ch. xxvi. 6.
their height like the height of the seven heavens Cf. ch. xxv. 4 etc., and esp.ch. xxii. 3.
wings as many as the days of the year, i.e. 365 ; cf. ch. xxv. 2, also
ch. xxi. 3.
from the mouth of the one a flame goes forth Cf. e.g. ch. xxii. 4.from the perspiration of them fire is kindled Cf. the current saying "from
the perspiration of the Chayyoth a fiery river goes forth". Gen. R, Ixxviii beg.,Lam. R. on ch. iii. 23. Cf. the note on ch. xxxiii. 4.
From the one's tongue a torch is burning Cf. ch. xxii. 4: 'his tongue is a
consuming fire'.
On the head of the one there is a sapphire stone Cf. ch. xxvi. 5 :
'
the sapphirestone upon his head'; also ch. xxii. 13.
o 1 1 B 5
66 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CHH. XVIII, XIX
On the shoulders of the one there is a wheel of a swift cherub, and
on the shoulders of the other there is a wheel of a swift cherub.
One has in his hand a burning scroll, the other has in his handa burning scroll.
The one has in his hand a flaming style, the other has in his handa flaming style.
The length of the scroll is 3000 myriads of parasangs ;the size of
the style is343OOO myriads of parasangs
34;the size of every single
letter that they write is 365 parasangs.
CHAPTER XIX 1
Rikbiel, the prince of the wheels of the Merkaba. The
surroundings of the Merkaba. The commotion amongthe angelic hosts at the time of the Qedushsha
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(i) Above 2these three angels, these great princes2 there is one
34-34 D: '3000 parasangs'. This is perhaps a better reading. It is more natural,that the style should not have the same length as the whole scroll.
i D includes this chapter in the aforegoing. 3-2 D :
'
them, the two angels, these
high princes'
awheel of a swift cherub. Cf. the expression 'chariots of a swift cherub',ch. xxiv. 17.The scroll and style are of fire, the heavenly matter.
' Graven with a flaming
style' is an uncommonly frequent expression, referring e.g. to the letters engravedon the
'
Fearful Crown ', the Names on the Throne of Glory, etc. Cf . e.g. ch. xxxix. i
and references in note, ad loc. Item, ch. xiii.
The scribes are represented as writing with a style of fire on a scroll of flames.
Cf. Midrash 'Asereth Ma'dmaroth :
" Tora was written down by the arm of the HolyOne, blessed be He, with dark fire on white fire".
The numbers used in describing the sizes of the scroll, the style and the letters
are based on 3000 and 365. The number 365 is used very often in this book, see
esp. ch. ix. 3. It was conceived of as a cosmic and celestial number, being the
number of the days of the solar year. The 3000 is probably made up of 1000 times 3,
the number 3 being, of old, a mystical number. Cf. the 300 thousand 'gates' of
ch. viii.
Chh. xix-xxii, xxv, xxvi. (Angelological system A i, see Introduction,
section 13 (i A).)
Chh. xix-xxii, xxv, xxvi, form an angelological description of a systematic
structure. The centre, from which the system is evolved, is the conception of the
Merkaba with the Throne of Glory. The objects of the exposition are the angel-
princes, appointed over the'
wheels of the Merkaba ' and over the four classes of
superior angels who minister at the Merkaba and by the Throne, as well as these
angels themselves.
CH. XIX] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (Al) 67
Prince, distinguished, honoured, noble, glorified, adorned, fearful,
valiant, strong, great, magnified, glorious, crowned, wonderful,
exalted, blameless, beloved, lordly, high and lofty, ancient and
mighty, like unto whom there is none among the princes. His name
For the Merkaba speculations derived from Ezek. i and x and the different
arrangements of the details of the Merkaba-picture, see the Introduction, sections
13 and 14.The importance of these chapters consists primarily in the fact that they reveal
a clear attempt at systematization. Beginning with'
the wheels of the Merkaba ',
the description proceeds from the lowest to the highest of the four classes of superior
angels which, wanting a more adequate comprehensive appellation, may be called
the Merkaba-angels . They are arranged in an order, placing the Chayyoth as the
lowest and the Seraphim as the highest, thus: Chayyoth, Kerubim, 'Ophannim,Seraphim. This order is by no means the one generally accepted. In most cases
in the earlier cabbalistic literature it seems that the writers had no clear view ofthe mutual order of the Merkaba-angels, and the cases that suggest an intended
classification, represent, when compared, nearly all possible permutations of the
four classes in question. Furthermore, all of them are not mentioned, in such
classifications, some omitting the Chayyoth, others the Kerubim and so on. It
may suffice as an illustration, to refer to the arrangement presented in ch. xxii C 2,where the order is as follows: 'the Galgallim, the Kerubim, the 'Ophannim...the Holy Chayyoth, the Throne of Glory'. Cf. further the Introduction, section
13 (i A).
On the other hand, in P. R. 'El. iv, we meet with an order of the four classes of
superior angels which is identical with the order represented in this section. Incontrast with the present system, however, P. R. 'El. puts the
'
wheels of the Merkaba '
together with the 'Ophannim and the 'princes' assigned as chieftains over the resp.classes of angels here, do not appear there.
(i) Above these three angels, these great princes. The beginning of the
chapter points to a preceding description of angels. In the present context the
opening words refer to ch. xviii. That it is highly improbable, however, that ch. xviii
was the original antecedent of ch. xix, has been pointed out above, note on ch.
xviii. 24. Who are then, originally, the angels and princes referred to? No answercan be given to this question apart from mere conjectures. First of all, the words'these three angels' or, as the reading of D runs, "them, the two angels" soundlike a gloss. They might, in fact, easily have been an emendation made by the
redactor who combined ch. xix with ch. xviii. By this gloss if our assumption is
correct ch. xix is made to refer to the last named princes of ch. xviii. This is
particularly so, if the reading of D be adopted (the two princes are then, of course,the two Sopheriel H, ch. xviii. 23-25). Assuming that the original beginning ofthe chapter had the form ' above these great princes ', the subject of the precedingangelological fragment to which this expression refers, might have been, say, the
'princes of kingdoms'. Now the princes of kingdoms are the subject of the last
verse of ch. xvii. The style of ch. xvii. 8 is also similar to that of the present section.
It opens with the phrase 'above these', which is the regular inceptive expressionof all the chapters in this section. IT is POSSIBLE THAT CH. xvii. 8 BELONGED TO THESAME ANGELOLOGICAL EXPOSITION, POSSIBLE ALSO THAT IT IMMEDIATELY PRECEDEDWHAT is NOW CH. xix. Further, on the connection of ch. xvii. 8 with the rest of
that chapter, see note, ad loc.
distinguished, honoured, noble etc. On the epithets added to the name of an
angel-prince cf. note on ch. xviii. 7 and chh. xx. i, xxii. i, xxv. i and xxvi. i. Theattributes are in the present case over twenty in number. This manner of excellingin variations of terms resembles the fashion of Hek. R. The words used here are
mostly adduced from the O.T.
5-2
68 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XIX
is RIKBIEL H', the great and revered prince3 who is standing by the
Merkaba.
(2) And why is he called RIKBIEL? Because he is appointed over
the wheels of the Merkaba, and they are given in his charge. (3) Andhow many are the wheels? Eight; two in each direction. And there
are four winds compassing them round about. And these are their
names: "the Storm-Wind", "the Tempest", "the Strong Wind",and "the Wind of Earthquake". (4) And under them four fiery
3 so D. A:' name '
Rikbiel. The names of the present section (with the exception of RADWERIEL,ch. xxvii) have a very simple derivation. RIKBIEL is derived from '
Rekeb'
(='
chariot'
= '
Merkaba'), CHAYYLIEL is made to correspond to 'Chayyoth', KERUBIEL to
'Kerubim', 'OPHANNIEL to 'Ophannim', SERAPHIEL to 'Seraphim',The name RIKBIEL is not given by Schwab, VA. It recurs, however, twice in
Add. 27199. The first time it is in the quotation of vss. 2-7 of the present chapter,see below. The second time in Hilkoth ha Kisse, fol. 138 a b, in a passage from an
anonymous source, immediately following the quotation of ch. xxiii. 20 (cf. note,
ib.) and (SOTHER ASHIEL), ch. xviii. 19 (cf. note, ad loc.), preceding the quotationof ch. xxii (KERUBIEL). The passage runs: "RIKBIEL H, the great and fearful princeby name, is standing by the Merkaba (cf. the last words of vs. i here) and he is
appointed over the eight wheels of the Merkaba, two in each direction" Sincethis passage occurs in between quotations from this book it is probably directly
dependent upon this chapter and might be regarded as a quotation. Notice, that
the epithet "great and fearful prince" are regarded as part of the name.
(2) In a midrashic commentary on Ezek. i. 16 in Add. 27199, fol. 81 a, there is a
passage on RIKBIEL which appears as a literal, though unacknowledged quotation,of vss. 2-7 of the present chapter.
the wheels of the Merkaba. (Hebrew: galgille ham-merkaba), wheels:
'galgallim'. The GALGALLIM are here, at least ace. to vss. 2 and 3, understood in
their literal sense, although they, in vs. 7, are represented as speaking and apparentlyon a level with the four classes of Merkaba angels. Cf. for the present conceptionMass. Hek. vii, e.g. "the wheels of the Merkaba upon which is the Throne of
Glory". In Alph. R. 'Aqiba the four Chayyoth appear "from under the wheelsof the chariot of His Throne (i.e. the Merkaba carrying the Throne of Glory)".(Contrast vs. 5 here.) In other connections they are clearly represented as one of
the angelic classes, e.g. Mass. Hek. v :
"In the seventh Hall are the Throne of Glory,
the chariots of the Kerubim, the camps of the Seraphim, the 'Ophannim, the Chay-yoth and the Galgallim of consuming fire". In this passage it is noteworthy that
the 'Ophannim and the Galgallim appear as two distinct angelic classes. Originallythe words 'Ophannim and Galgallim were, on the whole, identical notions, both
meaning 'wheels'. See note on ch. xxv. 5. A third significance of the Galgallimis 'heavenly bodies', mainly occurring in the later cabbalistic literature. Andthrough further developments of the speculations on the Galgallim, they are againidentified with the 'Ophannim, or, according to another trend of thoughts, the'
'Ophannim are made the rulers of the Galgallim or celestial spheres. Cf. note onch. xxv. 5.
(3) The number of the wheels is presumably derived from Ezek. i. (not x) : a wheel
in the middle of a wheel by the side of each of the four living creatures.
four winds etc. 'Storm-wind' and 'tempest' are well-established parts of anydescriptions of the celestial wonders. Cf. chh. xxxiv and xviii. 25. 'Storm-wind,East-Wind, Strong Wind and Wind of Earthquake' are represented in ch. xxiii.
15, 3, 2 and 6.
CH. XIX] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (Al) 69
rivers are continually running, one fiery river on each side. Andround about them, between the rivers, four clouds are planted
(placed), and these they are: "clouds of fire", "clouds of lamps","clouds of coal", "clouds of brimstone" and they are standing over
against [their] wheels.
(5)4 And the feet of the Chayyoth are resting upon the wheels.
And between one wheel and the other earthquake is roaring and
thunder is thundering.
(6) And when the time draws nigh for the recital of the Song,
(then) the multitudes of wheels are moved, the multitude of clouds
tremble, all the chieftains (shallishim) are made afraid, all the horse-
men (parashim) do rage, all the mighty ones (gibborim) are excited,
all the hosts (seba'im) are afrighted, all the troops (gedudim)5are in
fear 5,all the appointed ones (memunnim) haste away, all the princes
(sarim) and armies (chayyelim)6 are dismayed, all the servants
(mesharetim) do faint and all7 the angels (mal'akim) and divisions
(degalim) travail with pain.
4 A ins. 'and these' 5-5 ins. in accordance with D. A om. 6 D ins.
'and 'Elim'
7 so D. A om 'all.'
(4) four fiery rivers. The number '
four'
is to correspond with the four directions,
the four Chayyoth etc. The four fiery rivers here should be compared with the
mention in ch. xviii. 19 of'
the four heads of the fiery river". Cf. note, ib. The fiery
rivers here run under the feet of the Chayyoth. Cf. the usual expression: 'the
fiery river goes forth from the perspiration of the Chayyoth', The present con-
ception of four fiery rivers is related to that of the rivers flowing between the four
camps of Shekina as presented in ch. xxxvii. i . Cf. ib. Clouds between the rivers,
surrounding them. Cf. ch. xxxvii. 2. The object of the 'clouds' is ace. to ch.
xxiv. 2 to protect from the heat of the fire. See also ch. xxxiii. 3.
(5) the feet of the Chayyoth are resting upon the wheels. In accordance
with the system of the present section the Chayyoth have their place next above the
wheels of the Merkaba. Angels standing on wheels, cf. ch. xviii. 25 and ch. xxii. 7.
The different names of angelic classes and positions enumerated in vs. 6 are mostof them deduced from the O.T. where they represent various divisions and orders
within an army. This is natural from the point of view of these writers who picturethe
'
hosts of angels'
as armies, camps and troops. The words '
appointed ',
'
princes ','
servants ',
'
angels ', are familiar from the other chapters of the book. Cf. chh. xiv; iv,
xxxix; xxx, vi ; see Index
;the other terms are all found in the enumeration in
Mass. Hek. v of the contents of the seventh Hall and the different angelic classes
there ("armies, hosts, troops, ranks (mac
arakoth) , divisions and armies of chieftains,the men of war, mighty ones, powers ('azuzoth) ta'asumoth (Ps. Ixviii. 36) horsemen,the officers of armies, princes etc."). The presentation of all the different 'hosts'
and 'princes' has the object of enhancing the impression of the SOLEMNITY OF THEMOMENT, WHEN ' THE SONG '
is TO BE SUNG. The commotion of all heavens and all
angels at the sound of the Trisagion is described in ch. xxxviii. Cf. also ch. xviii. 7.
For passages recalling the present vs. see i En. Ixi. 10, n, 2 En. xx. i seqq.,
Ma'yan Chokma, BH. i. 59, Zohar, ii. 136 a b. For degalim applied to angelic
troops cf. Num. R. par. ii with reference to Ps. Ixviii. 18, Shir. R. on ii. 4. In the
quotation La, fol. 81 a, only eight classes are mentioned, viz. shallishim, parashim,sebaim, gibborim, memunnim, sarim, mal'akim, degalim.
70 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CHH. XIX,. XX
(7) And one wheel makes a sound to be heard to the other and one
Kerub to another, one Chayya. to another, one Seraph to another
(saying) (Ps. Ixviii. 5) "Extol to him that rideth in 'Araboth, by his
name Jah and rejoice before him !
"
CHAPTER XX
CHAYYLIEL, the prince of the Chayyoth
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(1) Above these there is one great and mighty prince. His name is
CHAYYLIEL H',a noble and revered prince, a glorious and1
mighty
prince, a great and revered prince, a prince before whom all the
children of heaven do tremble, a prince who is able to swallow upthe whole earth in one moment (at a mouthful).
(2) And why is he called CHAYYLIEL H'? Because he is appointedover the Holy Chayyoth
2and smites the Chayyoth2 with lashes of
i-i ins. with D (for the sake of symmetry). 2-2 ins. from D. A om.
(7) one wheel makes a sound to be heard to the other. After the pattern of
Is. vi. 3: "and one cried unto another, and said etc." A parallel to the presentverse occurs Mass. Hek. vii: "and one Bath Qol by the side of one wheel (referringto the
'
wheels of the Merkaba ') and another Bath Qol by the side of another wheel ;
in that moment one wheel causes (its voice) to be heard to another wheel withthunder and earthquake. . .(saying) 'Extol to him that rideth in 'Araboth, by his
name Jah, and rejoice before him'". The psalm here cited is the one specificallyused in mystical interpretations. There are several cabbalistic commentaries onthis psalm. The special attention of the mystics was drawn to this psalm already in
the tannaitic period if not earlier. From the vs. referred to here, the name of the
highest of the heavens, 'Araboth, was deduced (cf. Chag. 12 b). Other passagesof this psalm to which special interest was devoted are vss. 17 and 18.
Elsewhere the Galgallim of the Merkaba are stated to partake in the celestial
QSdushsha, e.g. in the quotation, YR. v. 5 b: "the wheels of the Merkaba say:'
Blessed be the Glory of H' from his place etc.'"
Ch. xx. (i) Above these sdl. RIKBIEL and the Galgallim of the Merkaba, describedin the aforegoing chapter.
Chayyliel. The name of the Prince is chosen to correspond to the word '
Chay-yoth'. It is, however, derived from Chayil ( ='army') rather than from Chayya.In accordance with this derivation 'CHAYYLIEL' was probably originally the nameof the prince over the Chaylim (=
'
the armies of angels ', cf. ch. xix. 6). A remnantof a tradition to this intent is perhaps the passage, occurring in Hilkoth ha MaVakimLa, fol. 123 a, according to which he has the function of punishing the ministering
angels, when they do not say the Song in the right time. The 'armies' sometimesare equivalent with the 'ministering angels'. In the same passage CHAYYLIEL is
also the prince, appointed over the Chayyoth.(2) smites the Chayyoth with lashes of fire. Here, where the expression
'
smites
the Chayyoth'
stands in juxtaposition to'
glorifies them, when they give praise ',
CHH. XX, XXI] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (Al) 71
fire: and glorifies them, when they give praise and glory and re-
joicing and he causes them to make haste to say3 "
Holy"and "
Blessed
be the Glory of H' from his place !
"(i.e. the Qedushshd).
CHAPTER XXI
The Chayyoth
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(i) Four (are) the Chayyoth corresponding to the four winds. Each
Chayya is as the space of the whole world. And each one has four
faces;and each face is as the face of the East. (2) Each one has four
wings and each wing is like the cover (roof) of the universe. (3) Andeach one has faces in the middle of faces and wings in the middle of
wings. The size of the faces is (as the size of) 248 faces, and the size
of the wings is (as the size of) 365 wings.
(4) And every one is crowned with 2000 crowns on his head. Andeach crown is like unto the bow in the cloud. And its splendour is
like unto the splendour of the globe1 of the sun 1
. And the sparksthat go forth from every one are like the splendour of the morningstar (planet Venus) in the East.
3 D ins.'
after me (Metatron)'
i-i Inserted from D. A om.
it seems that the'
smiting' would best be explained as referring to the punishment
executed upon the Chayyoth, if they do not say the 'Holy' in the proper manner.Such an idea would better harmonize with a context, where 'ministering angels'had been substituted for 'Chayyoth'. Cf. how ace. to YR. i. 15 a, "God smites
the Chayyoth".
Ch. xxi. The Chayyoth (singular form: Chayya) are the "four living creatures"
of Ezek. i. They are, ace. to the present section, placed next above the wheels of the
Merkaba. Ace. to ch. xxii c and Hek. R. xiii, they have their place immediatelyunder the Throne of Glory, above the 'Ophannim and the Kerubim. For other
representations see the introductory section.
(i) The number of the Chayyoth and the faces and wings of each one is in accord-ance with Ezek. i. 5 seq. Like the space of the zohole world, cf. ch.ix. i, and the immensemeasures ascribed to the Chayyoth in TB. Chag. 13 a ("the feet of the Chayyothare of a size like that of the seven heavens, the ankles of corresponding measure,the knees of corresponding measure, and so forth"). (3) Faces in the middle of
faces etc. Cf. 'the heart in the middle of the heart of the lion (i.e. one of the
four Chayyoth)' in ch. xv B. The conceptions have probably been developed byforce of analogy from Ezek. i. 16 (" a wheel in the middle of a wheel "). The numbers'
248' and '
365'
correspond to the number of positive and negative laws resp. Cf.
ch. xxxiii. 4. (4) crowned with 2000 crowns. Crowns are regular attributes of
high angels, cf. note on chh. xii. 3, xviii. i.
72 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXII
CHAPTER XXII 1
KERUBIEL, the Prince of the Kerubim.
Description of the Kerubim
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(1) Above these la there is one prince, noble, wonderful, strong, and
praised with all kinds of praise. His name is KERUBIEL H', a mighty
prince, full of power and strength
AD: B:
a prince of highness, and High- a prince of highness, and with
ness (is) with him, a righteous him (there is) a righteous prince,
prince, and righteousness (is) of righteousness, and with him a
with him, a holy prince, and holi- holy prince, of holiness, and with
ness (is) with him, a prince him (there is) a prince
glorified in (by) thousand hosts, exalted by ten thousand armies.
(2) At his wrath the earth trembles, at his anger the camps are
moved, from fear of him the foundations are shaken, at his rebuke
the 'Araboth do tremble.
i Here B continues. i a D: '
the Chayyoth'
Ch. xxii. (i) Kerubiel. In this form the name is not found in Schwab, VA. Cf.
however, KRBIEL, p. 157, ib., and Kerubyah, ib.
In Hilkoth ha Kisse, Add. 27199, fol. 138 b, after mention being made of SOTHER'ASHI'EL (cf. xviii. 19) and RIKBIEL (ch. xix), there occurs a summary of the functions
ascribed to KERUBIEL, a passage which is apparently drawn from vss. i, 3-5, 7-9,of the present chapter.A similar abridged quotation (ba'arikut mizzeh ham mal'ak) occurs in YR. i. 54 a,
from Sode Rasa, a quotation which is important, because it begins with Gen.v. 24, also forming the beginning of the present book, a fact which shows that the
compiler of the Sode Rasa used as one of his sources an Enoch-fragment or a book ofEnoch which contained descriptions of Kerubiel, and, by consequence, probably also the
essential parts of the angelological section of the present book.
In Widdiiy Yaphe (Add. 15299, fol. 133 b) he appears at the head of the Kerubimas here, but ib. fol. 134 b he is in common with SERAPHIEL (ch. xxvi. 8), representedas one of the twenty-six angels
' who carry the Merkaba '.
In the enumeration of different classes of angels which is given in Mass. 'Asilut
(frequently referred to in notes and Introduction), the 'prince of the Kerubim'is called 'KERUBIEL'.
Even so in S. ha Chesheq (Add. 27120, fol. 14 b) KERUBIEL is introduced as the
angel appointed over the Kerubim.Ace. to i En. xx. 7, the prince of the Kerubim is GABRIEL, and ace. to Zohar,
Ex. 43 (jfE), this function is assigned to 'KERUB'.
The variant reading of B is most likely due to a false punctuation and subsequenttransposition of the word "immo' (= 'with him').
CH. XXII] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (Al) 73
(3) His stature is full of (burning) coals. The height of his stature
is as the height of the seven heavens the breadth of his stature is as
the wideness of the seven heavens and the thickness of his stature
is as the seven heavens.
(4)2The opening of his mouth is like a lamp of fire
2. His tongue
3is a consuming fire
3. His eyebrows are like unto the splendour of
the lightning. His eyes are like sparks4of brilliance 4
. His coun-
tenance is like a burning fire.
(5) And there is a crown of holiness upon his head on which
(crown) the Explicit Name is graven, and lightnings go forth from it.
And the bow of Shekina is between his shoulders.
(6) AD: B:
And his sword is upon And his sword is like unto a lightning;his loins and his arrows 5 and upon his loins there are arrows like
2-2 B :
'
from his mouth there burns as it were a lamp of fire' D :
'
the openingof his mouth burns like a lamp of fire' 3-3 so B. AD: 'consumes fire'
4-4 B omits. 5 D: 'arrow'
(3) His stature etc. The simpler reading of Hilkoth Kisse (see above) mightwith advantage be adopted: "his stature is as high as the seven heavens and the
thickness of his stature is as the width of the sea ". On the measures of high angelscf. ch. ix. i, xxi. i and notes. Also ch. xlviii 05.
(4) The opening of his mouth is like a lamp of fire etc. The description of
the body of this angel-prince is in the usual terms conveying that he is wholly madeup of fire. The substance of the angels' body is regularly fire. So it is said in 2 En.xxix. 1,3, with regard to God's creation of the angels: "for all the heavenly hosts
I (God) fashioned a nature like that of fire: their weapons are fiery, their garmentis a burning flame. . . ". Descriptions of this kind are frequent. Cf. 2 En. i. 5
("their faces shone like the sun, their eyes like burning lamps, fire came forth fromtheir lips. . .their wings were brighter than gold"). Cf. also Chibbut ha Qeber, i,
Mass. Hek. iv, Rev. xix. 11-15.
Occasionally one finds the statement that some angels are made of water in
contrast with others who are made of fire or that the angels in general are composedof fire and water. E.g. Midrash 'Asereth haDebdroth, pp. 64 seqq., BH. (on the
contents of 'Araboth): "the angels are made of fire and water, and there is peacebetween them etc.", based on Job xxv. 2. Cf. ch. xlii.
(5) And there is a crown of holiness upon his head. The term ' crown of
holiness' instead of the more usual 'crown of glory', probably with referenceto the attribute of 'holiness' conferred upon this prince in vs. i.
on which the Explicit Name is graven. Cf . ch. xii. i and note, also ch. xxxix. i .
Ace. to Shir Rabba, i, the explicit name was engraved on the crowns given to the
Israelites at mount Sinai.
the bow of Shekina. The (heavenly counterpart of) the' bow in the cloud
'
is probably meant. This has become a regular part of the speculations on the
heavenly splendours, cf. ch. xxii c 4, 7. Then also it is understood as referring to
the angel's weapon.(6) his sword is upon his loins. Sword is a frequent concomitant attribute of
the angel of death or of the angels of destruction. Cf. Rev. R. Joshua ben Levi,BH. ii. 48.
74 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXII
are like lightnings in his unto a flame, and upon his armour and
girdle. And a shield of shield there is a consuming fire, and upon
consuming fire (is) on his his neck there are coals of burning juniperneck and coals of juniper and (also) round about him (there are
are round about him. coals of burning juniper).
(7) And the splendour of Shekina is on his face;and the horns of
majesty on his wheels; and a royal diadem upon his skull.
(8) And his body is full of eyes. And wings are covering the whole
of his high stature(lit.
the height of his stature is all wings).
(9) On his right hand a flame is burning, and on his left a fire is
glowing; and coals are burning from it6
. And firebrands go forth
from 7his body7
. And lightnings are cast forth from his face. Withhim there is alway thunder upon (in) thunder, by his side there is
ever earthquake upon (in) earthquake*.
(10) And the two princes of the Merkaba are together8with him 8
.
6 so B. A: 'from his body' D: 'from him' 7-7 so BD. A: ' him' 8-8 lit.
'the two princes of the Merkaba are in his place' B reads: 'are of his size
(like his stature)'
(7) the splendour of Shekina is on his face. On the conception of the splen-dour of Shekina see Abelson, Immanence, pp. 85-89, and cf. note on ch. v. 4.
When it is said to be on the face of KERUBIEL here, it is to be understood as a
reflection of God's glory, in analogy with the 'glory' that the first Adam possessedbefore his fall (Ber. R. xii) and which is to be restored to the righteous in the
world to come (cf. Alph. R. 'Aqiba, letter Kaph, beg.).horns of majesty on his wheels. The angels are often depicted as horned, cf.
vs. 13 (horns of glory) and ch. xxix. 2 (horns of splendour). Horned angels are
referred to in Mass. Hek. v (angels of horns of majesty: ba'ale qarne hod). Instead
of 'on his wheels' one would have expected 'on his head'. Cf. vs. 13. No doubtthe angel was imagined as having 'wheels', but it is possible that the reading here
is corrupt (' 'ofa?iy
as a synonym ofgalgal 'having been put in the place of the latter?).
But cf. Ezek. x. 12. For Messiah ben Joseph as 'horned'
cf. note on xlv. 5.
(8) his body is full of eyes. The angels have eyes all round to be able to see
without turning: "there is no back in heaven" (Chag. 15 a). The passage formingthe point of support is such a one as Ezek. x. 12. Cf. further chh. ix. 3, xxv. 2, 6,
xxvi. 6, Hek. R. xxii. wings are covering the whole of his high stature. Cf. ch.
ix. 2, Hek. R. ib. For vss. 8 and 9 in general cf. Chibbut ha Qeber, i.
(10) the two princes of the Merkaba. Cf. ch. i. 7. The princes of the Merkabaare carrying the Merkaba ace. to Widduy Yaphe, fol. 133 b. 'The princes of the
Merkaba '
are on the level with MIKAEL, GABRIEL, METATRON and SANDALPHON in
so far as they, in contrast to other angels, are exempt from being burnt in the
fiery river and '
created anew '
ace. to Stunt, quoted by the Smaller Yalqut Re'ubeni
under ' Mal'ak'. In Alph. R. 'Aqiba, letter Mem, BH. in, they are one of the highestclasses of angels ; together with the Chayyoth they minister by the Merkaba. In
Midrash Sar Tora, BH. Hi, Hek. R. xxx, an angel, called SIRBIEL, is defined as "oneof the princes of the Merkaba ".
* The literal translation 'thunder in thunder' etc. is presumably that whichbest corresponds to the idea in the mind of the writer : that thunder was thunderingfrom the midst of thunder, earthquake roaring from the midst of earthquake.
CH. XXII] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (Al) 75
(u) Why is he called KERUBIEL *H', the Prince 9. Because he is
appointed over 10the chariot of the Kerubim. And the mighty Kerubim
are given in his charge. And he adorns 10 the crowns on their heads
and polishes the diadem upon their skull.
(12)lxHe magnifies the glory of their appearance.
11 And he glori-
fies12 the beauty of their majesty.13 And he increases the greatness of
their honour. He causes the song of their praise to be sung. Heintensifies their beautiful strength. He causes the brilliance of their
glory to shine forth. He beautifies their goodly mercy and loving-
kindness. He frames the fairness of their radiance. He makes their
merciful beauty even more beautiful. He glorifies their 14upright
majesty14
. He extols the order of their praise, to stablish the dwelling-
place of him "who dwelleth on the Kerubim".
(13) And the Kerubim are standing by the Holy Chayyoth,and their wings are raised up to their heads (lit.
are as the heightof their heads)
and Shekina is (resting) upon themand the brilliance of the Glory is upon their faces
and 15song and praise
15 in their mouthand their hands are under their wings16and their feet are covered by their wings
16
and horns of glory17 are upon their heads
and the splendour of Shekina on their face
and Shekina is (resting) upon them
9-9 D om. 10-10 B: 'the chariots of the Chayyoth. And he adorns the
majesty and' n-n B om. 12 so D. AB: 'hastens' 13 BD ins. 'he
increases their beauty' 14-14 S: 'majestic strength' 15-15 Z): 'songof praise' 16-16 B om. 17 B: 'majesty'
In the two latter of these instances the 'princes of the Merkaba' are clearlyindicated as more than two in number. Confer further on ch. i. 7 ('the princes ofthe Merkaba and the flaming Seraphim').The expression 'are on his place' or 'are together with him' is perhaps a sign
that the princes of the Merkaba had a function or occupied a position here ascribedto KERUBIEL or the Kerubim, a view which the writer tried to harmonize with his
own in this way.(n) KERUBIEL is the prince of the Kerubim. The Kerubim described here are
"the four Kerubim" (Ezek. x). In the Pseudepigrapha they are mentioned, esp. in
Apoc. Moses and i En. and 2 En. Further see the introductory section, mightyKerubim is the expression used also in Mass. Hek. iv. chariot(s) of the
Kerubim, also ch. xxiv. i. Cf. Apoc. Mosis, xxii. 3 ("when God appeared in
paradise, mounted on the chariots of his Kerubim"), and ib. xxxviii. 3.
(13) and Shekina is resting upon them and the. . . Glory is upon their faces.
Cf. Ezek. x. 18. 'The brilliance of the Glory' is the resplendence of the'
Glory' ofShekina. their hands are under their wings, perhaps deduced from Ezek.x. 7. their feet are covered etc. obviously from Is. vi. 2. horns of glory
76 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CHH. XXII, XXII B
and sapphire stones are round about themand columns of fire on their four sides
and columns of firebrands beside them.
(14) There is one sapphire on one side 18and another sapphire on
another side 18 and under 19the sapphires18 there are coals of burning
juniper.
(15) And one Kerub is standing in each direction but the wings of
the Kerubim compass each other above their skulls in glory; and they
spread them to sing with them a song to him that inhabiteth the
clouds and to praise with them the fearful majesty of the king of
kings.
(16) And KERUBIEL H', the prince who is appointed over them, he
arrays them in comely, beautiful and pleasant orders and he exalts
them in all manner of exaltation, dignity and glory. And he hastens
them in glory and might to do the will of their Creator everymoment. For above their lofty heads abides continually
20the gloryof the high king
20 "who dwelleth on the Kerubim".
CHAPTER XXII B
L(mr), following after the B:
rec. of ch. xxii c. vss. 1-3 R. Ishmael said to me: Metatron, the
(middle): angel, the Prince of the Presence, said
to me:
(i) And there is a court (i) How are the angels standing on
before the Throne of Glory, high? Pie said: Like a bridge that is
18-18 ins. with DB. A om. 19-19 so D. B: 'the sapphire' A: 'their
sapphires' 20-20 so DB. A: 'a great glory of the king'
Cf. vs. 7. sapphire stones. Cf. Ezek. i, etc. (vs. 26). columns of fire on their
four sides . Cf. Ezek . x . 7 .
(15) spread them, to sing with them. The Kerubim are represented as singingwith their wings. The 'sound' or 'voice of the cherubims' wings' of Ezek. x. 5 is
interpreted as the sound of a.song. Ace. to Hek. R. xi. 4 :
"the wings of the Chayyoth
are full of rejoicing." The Kerubim themselves are singing ace. to vs. 13. Cf. 2 En.
xix. 6 e.a. ("the indescribable singing of the host of the Cherubim").(16) Cf. chh. xxv. 5, xxvi. 8.
The additional fragments, here marked chh. xxii B and xxii C, follow in Bimmediately after ch. xxii. Another recension of ch. xxii c occurs in Add. 27199,fol. 783, referred to here as
'
L(o)' or 'Lo'. In the same MS. fol. 126 a (Helak
Merkaba) there is a third recension, containing a version of ch. xxii c 1-3 (middle),
followed by a piece parallel to but differing markedly from ch. xxii 31,3,4:' Lmr'.
(i) there is a court before the Throne of Glory (Lmr). The place of God's
manifestation in the highest heavens is depicted in the simile of the innermost part
CH. XXII B] MERKABAH (ADDITIONAL) 77
(2) which no seraph nor angelcan enter, and it is 36,000
myriads of parasangs, as it is
written (Is. vi. 2): "and the
Seraphim are standing above
him" (the last word of the
scriptural passage being'
'p'
[numerical value: 36]).
(3) As the numerical value
f*h (36) ^ ihe number of the
bridges there.
(4) And there are 24 my-riads of wheels of fire. Andthe ministering angels are
12,000 myriads. And there
are 12,000 rivers of hail, and
12,000 treasuries of snow.
And in the seven Halls are
chariots of fire and flames,
without reckoning, or end
or searching. (Lmr. ends
here.)
placed over a river so that every one can
pass over it, likewise a bridge is placed
from the beginning of the entry to the
end. (2) And three ministering angels
surround it and utter a song before
YHWH, the God of Israel. And there
are standing before it lords of dread
and captains of fear, thousand times
thousand and ten thousand times ten
thousand in number and they sing praise
and hymns before YHWH, the God ofIsrael.
(3) Numerous bridges are there:
bridges of fire and numerous bridges ofhail. Also numerous rivers of hail,
numerous treasuries of snow and nume-
rous wheels offire.
(4) And how many are the ministering
angels? 12,000 myriads: six (thousand
myriads) above and six (thousand
myriads] below. And 12,000 are the
treasuries of snow, six above and six
below. And 24 myriads of wheels of
fire, 12 (myriads] above and 12 (myriads]below. And they surround the bridges
and the rivers of fire and the rivers ofhail. And there are numerous minis-
tering angels, forming entries, for all
of a Sanctuary. The seventh Hall is called 'the Holy of Holies'. The entry (B),
then, is the entry of the innermost part of the sanctuary. The conception of'
bridges'
in heaven is attested in Hek. R. BH. iii. 93. They are the bridges that are placedover the fiery rivers (cf. ib.). (2) three ministering angels. Probably the leaders
of the song-uttering angels, who sometimes are represented as three, usually as four
(cf. note on ch. xxxv. 3). lords of dread and captains of fear. Guardian
angels who inspire dread and fear, cf. Rev. Moses, YR. ii. 66 b ("I saw the
angels of dread who surround the Throne")- thousand times thousand etc.
Derived from Dan. vii. 10. Cf. chh. xxxv. 6, xxxvi. i, Zohar, ii. 252 b.
(3, 4) rivers of fire, rivers of hail. Cf. ch. xlii. 1,7. wheels (galgallim) of fire.
The wheels of fire are possibly conceived of as angelic beings. Cf. Zohar, ii. 252 b
(in the fourth Hall) : "under the Chayyoth are four Seraphim (cf. vs. i ace. to Lmr). . .from these four Seraphim. . .there go forth flames of fire and from these flames
are made 72 galgallim burning in the fire and from that fire is made the Nehardi-Nur". the treasuries of snow are usually said to be 'under the throne',
six above and six below etc. 'Above' and 'below' probably in relation to the
78 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXII B
the creatures that are standing in the midst thereof, corresponding to
(over against) the paths of Raqia1
Shamayim.
(5) What doeth YHWH, the God of Israel, the King of Glory? The
Great and Fearful God, mighty in strength, doth cover hisface.
(6) In lAraboth are 660,000 myriads of angels of glory standingover against the Throne of Glory and the divisions offlaming fire. Andthe King of Glory doth cover His face; for else the
(Araboth Raqia1
would be rent asunder in its midst because of the majesty, splendour,
beauty, radiance, loveliness, brilliancy, brightness and excellency of the
appearance of (the Holy One,) blessed be He.
(7) There are numerous ministering angelsperforming his will, numerous
kings, numerous princes in the 'Araboth of his delight, angels who are
revered among the rulers in heaven, distinguished, adorned with songand bringing love to remembrance: (who) are affrighted by the splendour
of the Shekina, and their eyes are dazzled by the shining beauty of their
King, their faces grow black and their strength doth fail.
(8) There go forth rivers ofjoy, streams ofgladness, rivers of rejoicing,
streams of triumph, rivers of love, streams of friendship (another
reading:) of commotion and they flow over and go forth before the
Throne of Glory and wax great and go through the gates of the paths
of 'Araboth Raqia1
at the voice of the shouting and musick of the
CHAYYOTH, at the voice of the rejoicing of the timbrels of his 'OPHANNIM
and at the melody of the cymbals of His Kerubim. And they wax greatandgo forth with commotion with the sound of the hymn: "HOLY, HOLY,
HOLY, IS THE LORD OF HOSTS; THE WHOLE EARTH IS FULL OF HIS
GLORY!"
bridges. for all the creatures that are standing in the midst thereof. . . .
The '
creatures'
probably refer to human beings, perhaps the souls or spirits whoare ascending towards their abode near the Throne of Glory, i.e. after death. It is
improbable that the Yorede Merkaba are meant here. The angels are placed so as
to form an entry, through the midst of which the souls proceed.
(6) the king of Glory doth cover His face. . . . This part of the verse recurs
literally identical in Hek. R. xi, BH. iii. 92, and Or. 6666, fol. 4 b. the veil withwhich the Most High covers his face is often identified with the Pargod, cf. onch. xlv. i. Cf. also Mass. Hek. iii and Chag. 12 b.
(8) There go forth rivers of joy etc. The whole of this verse recurs in Hek. R.viii. 4, BH. iii. 90, Or. 6666, fol. 3 a. Only the very last sentence is somewhatdifferent in Hek. R.:" (go forth with commotion) with Qedushsha, at the hour whenIsrael say before Him: 'HOLY, HOLY, HOLY etc.' as it is written (Is. vi. 3) HOLY,
HOLY, HOLY ". In common with the rest of the book this chapter makes no reference
to the Qednshsha chanted by the congregation on earth.
CH. XXII C] MERKABAH (ADDITIONAL) 79
CHAPTER XXII c
(in J5, Lo and Lmr)t-k-
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Prince of the Presence said to me:
(1) What is the distance between one bridge and another? 12 myriads
ofparasangs.1 Their ascent is 12 myriads ofparasangs, and their descent
12 myriads ofparasangs1
.2
(2) (The distance) between the rivers of dread and the rivers offear is
22 myriads of parasangs; between the rivers of hail and the rivers ofdarkness 3
36 myriads of parasangs; between the chambers* of lightnings
and the clouds of compassion^ 42 myriads of parasangs;6 7between the
clouds of compassion* and the Merkaba 84 myriads ofparasangs; between
the Merkaba and the Kerubim i488a
myriads of parasangs1; between
the Kerubim and the 'Ophannim 24 myriads of parasangs; between the
Ophannim and the chambers of chambers 24 myriads of parasangs;9
between the chambers of chambers and the Holy Chayyoth104O,ooo
myriads of10parasangs; between one wing (of the Chayyoth) and another
o-o Lo :
'
R. Ishmael said' Lmr om (follows upon a par. to ch. xxxvii). i-i L(o) :
'(12 myriads of parasangs) in their ascent and 12 myriads of parasangs in their
descent. 12 myriads of parasangs' corr. L(mr) om. 2 Lmr adds: 'and there
are the rivers of dread'
3 Lmr :
' snow '
4 Lmr :
'
orders'
5 Lo :
'heat' Lmr: 'consolation' 6 Lmr ins. the gloss: '(why) clouds of con-solation? Because they console the Glory (the Most High)' 7-7 Lo om.8 Lmr: 'consolation' 8a Lmr: '185' 9 Lmr ins. the explanatory gloss:'and in these chambers are honour and majesty. This is the mystical meaning (ofthe passage Ezek. i. 16), and the appearance of the 'Ophannim and their work'10-10 so with Lmr and Lo. B: '
1000'
Ch. xxii C. (i) What is the distance between one bridge and another?12 myriads of parasangs. The present chapter is mainly concerned with measuresand distances. This was an early theme of the mystical traditions. A striking
parallel is the well-known passage in Chag. 133 (the distances between the heavensand the measures of the different parts of the body of the Holy Chayyoth). It was
probably referred to as Seder Shi'urin. Cf. the Shi'ur Qoma. The latter part of
vs. i is a variant of the former part. (2) Vss. 2 and 3, by way of an exposition of
the distances and measures gives a definite Merkaba-picture. The order is fromthe lower to the highest parts : rivers of dread rivers of fear rivers of hail rivers
of darkness chambers of lightnings clouds of compassion the beginning of the
Merkaba proper the Kerubim the 'Ophannim the chambers of chambers the
Holy Chayyoth the Throne. It will be seen that this order is entirely different
from that implied in the angelological section, chh. xix-xxii, xxv seqq., and also
from that of ch. xxxiii. 2 seqq. In placing the Chayyoth next to the Throne as the
highest of the Merkaba-angels, this fragment agrees with Hek. R. xiii and the
regular representation of Zohar, and also with the passage Chag. 13 a, referred to
above. When it is said: "the Holy Chayyoth carry the Throne of Glory", this does
not necessarily imply the Chayyoth being designed as the highest of the Merkaba-
angels; the other classes may be conceived of as surrounding .the Throne (cf. ch.
xxxiii. 2, 3). The chambers of chambers are here the treasuries and storehouses
of the Most High.
8o THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXII C
12 myriads of parasangs;uand the breadth of each one wing is of that
same measure 1*; and the distance between the Holy Chayyoth and the
Throne of Glory is1230,000 myriads of parasangs .
(3) And from the foot of the Throne to I3 the seat there are 40,000
myriads of parasangs1*. And the name of Him that sitteth on it: let the
name be sanctified!
[(4) And the arches of the Bozv are set above the 'Araboth, and theyare 1000 thousands and 10,000 times ten thousands (of parasangs) high.Their measure is after the measure of the 'Irin and Qaddishin (Watchersand Holy Ones)
15. As it is written (Gen. ix. 13) "My bow I have set
in the cloud". It is not written here "I will set" but "I have set",
(i.e.) already; clouds that surround the Throne of Glory. As His clouds
pass by, the angels of hail (turn into) burning coal.
(5) And a fire of the voice goes down from10
by the Holy Chayyoth.And because of the breath of that voice they "run
"(Ezek. i. 14) to another
place, fearing lest it command them to go; and they "return" lest it
injure them from the other side. Therefore "they run and return"
(Ezek. i. 14).
(6) And these arches of the Bow are more 17beautiful and radiant
than 18 the radiance of the sun during the summer solstice. And they are
whiter than a flaming fire and they are great and beautiful.
(7) Above the arches of the Bow are the wheels of the 'Ophannim.
n-ii Lmr: 'and the same (measure) is its length and its breadth' 12-12 so
with Lmr. Lo: '30 myriads of parasangs' B: 'of that same measure'
13-13 Lmr: 'where He is seated' 14 Lmr continues here with a parallel to
ch. xxii C, see text ib. 15 Lo ins. the gloss: 'and this is what the poet laysdown: the arches of the Bow with the wing(s) of the dragon' 16 Lo om.17 Lo om. i8Lo:'as' 19-1 9 Loom.
(3) from the foot of the Throne etc. The R. Aqiba version of Shi'ur Qomahas: "from the seat of His Glory (Yaqar, not Kabod) downwards is (a distance of)
118,000 parasangs" (half the numerical value of TO 3TT, "and of great power":Ps. cxlvii. 5). Cf. Hek. R, x, BH. iii. 91 ("from His Throne of Glory upwards is
a distance of 180,000 myriads of parasangs").Vss. 4-7 cannot be harmonized with the Merkaba-picture of the preceding verse.
They are in reality a mystical commentary on Ezek. i. 14 seqq., starting from the
conception of the Celestial Bow, brought about by the combination of Gen. ix. 13with Ezek. i. 28. Also in Zofiar, i. 71 b, the passage Gen. ix. 13 is used to elucidate
the mystical meaning of passages in the first chapter of Ezekiel. These vss. mayhave been added here on account of the reference to 'measures' in vss. 4 and 7.
after the measure of the 'Irin and Qaddishin. Cf. Rev. xxi. 17. The measureslaid down in
'
Shi'ur Qoma'
are said ib. to be ace. to the measures of the Most High,to whom a span (zret) means the distance from one end of the world to the other.
For the 'Irin and Qaddishin see ch. xxviii. Vs. 4 recurs in S. Raziel, 30 a, precedingShi'ur Qoma. (5) a fire of the voice etc. is an allusion to the Qol Hamulla
of Ezek. i. 24. It is here conceived of as a Divine Voice. The Voice goes forth in fire.
The Chayyoth fearing the fire: cf. Hek. R. BH. iii. 104. (7) vs. 7 recurs in
S. Raziel, 4 a.
CHH.XXIIC,XXIll] MERKABAH ETC. 8 1
Their height is 1000 thousand and 10,000 times 10,000 units of measure
after the measure of the Seraphim and the Troops (Gedudim).]
CHAPTER XXIII
The winds blowing'
under the wings of the Kerubim'
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(1) There are numerous winds blowing under the wings of the
Kerubim.
There blows "the Brooding Wind", as it is written (Gen. i. 2):" and the wind of God was brooding upon the face of the waters ".
(2) There blows "the Strong Wind 1
", as it is said (Ex. xiv. 21):
"and the Lord caused the sea to go back by a strong east wind all that
night".
i Ins. with BDE. A om. E continues here. DE put at the beginning of this chapteras heading, 'Order of the winds'.
CI-IH. XXIII, XXIV.
Merkabah. The ninn and TTGDID.
Chh. xxiii and xxiv stand out by themselves from the rest of the book.
They are nearest akin to the chapters describing the heavens from their quasi-
physical aspects, and can therefore conveniently be reckoned as belonging to
section 6. (See the survey of the contents of the present book.) The different
'winds' and 'chariots' are enumerated. Their names are deduced from passagesof the O.T. where the words 'rudch' resp.
' merkaba'','rekcb' or similar occur in
different connections or with different attributes.
An almost literal parallel to ch. xxiii, although in a shorter form (the windsare reduced to eight), is found, YR. i. 9 a, quoted from Socle Rasa: "Thereare eight winds. The first is 'the wind of Jealousy', as it is written (Gen. vi. 3),' My wind shall not always strive with man ', the second is
'
the Wind blowing in
the world ', as it is written (Gen. i. 2) :
'
the wind of God was brooding upon the
face of the waters'; the third is 'the angel-wind' as it is written (i Kings xix. n):'but the Lord was not in the wind', etc." As the word for 'wind' is also that for
'spirit', in all passages referred to here, where the English version has 'spirit',this word has been replaced by
' wind '
in accordance with the significance'
ruach'
has assumed throughout the chapter.Parallels for the present method of deriving
' names '
of different heavenly objectsfrom O.T. passages and enumerating them are found in Mass. Pick, i and in Alph.R. 'Aqiba, letter Zain.
In Mass. Heh. i it is the Thrones of the Holy One, blessed be He, which are
dealt with according to this principle. The wording is almost literally the same as
that of the present chapters. "Numerous thrones has the Holy One, blessed be He.He has 'the Established Throne' as it is written.. . .He has 'the Throne of Justiceand Righteous-ness'.. . .He has the Throne of Loving-kindness.. . .He has the
Throne of Yah, as it is written (Ex. xvii. 16) :
'
Because a hand is lifted up upon the
throne of Yah'. (Cf. ch. xxiv. 20 here), etc."
In Alph. R. 'Aqiba, ib. the 'keys of the Holy one' are the objects. The 'winds','chariots', 'thrones' and 'keys' of the said passages are to be understood in their
literal sense.
Ch. xxiii. (i) blowing under the wings of the Kerubim. This trait forms
o H B 6
82 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXIII
(3) There blows "the East Wind 1 " as it is written (Ex. x. 13):"the east wind brought the locusts".
(4) There blows "the Wind of Quails2 " as it is written (Num.
xi. 31): "And there went forth a wind from the Lord and brought
quails ".
(5) There blows "the Wind of Jealousy" as it is written (Num.v. 14): "And the wind of jealousy came upon him".
(6) There blows the "Wind of Earthquake"as it is written (i Kings .
xix. 1 1) : "and after that the wind of the earthquake ;but the Lord was
not in the earthquake".
(7) There blows the "Wind of H' " 3 as it is written (Ex. xxxvii. i) :
"and he carried me out by the wind of H' and set me down ".
(8) There blows the "Evil Wind " 3 as it is written (i Sam. xvi. 23) :
"and the evil wind departed from him" 4.
(9) There blow the "Wind of Wisdom" 5and the "Wind of
Understanding" and the "Wind of Knowledge" and the "Wind of
the Fear of H'" 5 as it is written (Is. xi. 2): "And6the wind of6 H'
shall rest upon him;7the wind of wisdom and understanding, the
wind of counsel and might, the wind of knowledge and of the fear
(10) There blows the "Wind of Rain", as it is written (Prov. xxv.
23): "the north wind bringeth forth rain".
(n) There blows the "Wind of Lightnings ", as it is written (Jer. x.
13, li. 1 6): "he maketh lightnings for the rain and bringeth forth
the wind out of his treasuries ".
(12)8There blows the "Wind, Breaking the Rocks", as it is
written (i Kings xix. n): "the Lord passed by and 9 a great and
strong wind (rent the mountains and brake in pieces the rocks before
the Lord)".8 ' 7
(13) There blows the "Wind of Assuagement of the Sea", as it
is written (Gen. viii. i): "and God made a wind to pass over the
earth, and the waters assuaged".
i Ins. with BDE. A om. 2 E: '
Day' corr. 3-3 E om. 4 B quotesi Sam. xvi. 14: 'and an evil wind from the Lord troubled him' 5-5 B: '"andthe wind of counsel and might" and "the wind of knowledge and fear of H""E: '"and Understanding," "the wind of counsel and might", "the wind of know-
ledge and fear" ' 6-6 so BDE. A om. 7-7 B om. from '
the wind of
wisdom etc.' vs. 9 to the end of vs. 12. 8-8 E om. 9 so D. AB: 'in'
the point of connection with ch. xxii, treating of the Kerubim. (6) and after
that the wind. . . . The scriptural verse in question is interpreted in a sense different
from the natural (' but the Lord was not in the wind : and after the wind an earth-
quake, etc.), in order to furnish the notion 'wind of earthquake'.
CH.XXIIl] MERKABAH ETC. 83
(14)10There blows the "Wind of Wrath 11
", as it is written (Jobi. 19) : "and behold there came a great wind from the wilderness and
smote the four corners of the house and it fell". 10
(15) There blows the"Storm-Wind ", as it is written (Ps. cxlviii. 8) :
"Storm-wind, fulfilling his word".
(16) And Satan is standing among these winds,12for "storm-wind "
is nothing else but "Satan" 12,and all these winds do not blow but
under the wings of the Kerubim, as it is written (Ps. xviii. n) : "andhe rode upon a cherub and did fly, yea, and he flew swiftly upon the
wings of the wind".
(17) And whither go all these winds 13? The Scripture teaches us,
that they go out from under the wings of the Kerubim and descend
on the globe of the sun, as it is written (Eccl. i. 6) :
" 14The wind goethtoward the south and turneth about unto the north
;it turneth about
continually in its course and the wind 14 returneth again to its circuits ".
And from the globe of the sun they return and descend upon [16the
rivers and 15 the seas, upon] the mountains and upon the hills, as it
is written (Am. iv. 13): "For lo, he that formeth the mountains and
createth the wind".
(18) And from the mountains and the hills they return and descend
to the seas and the rivers;and from the seas and the rivers they return
and descend upon17 16
(the) cities and provinces ;and from the cities
and provinces they return and descend into the Garden, and from
the Garden they return and descend to Eden, as it is written (Gen.iii. 8): "walking in the Garden in the wind of day". And in the
midst of the Garden they join together and blow from one side to
10-10 B om. ii DE add: 'and Sorrow' 12-12 so D. BE om. A: 'for
Satan has no wind (spirit?)' 13 BDE add: '(when) descending' 14-14 so
DE(B). A om. 15 A ins. 'in the Garden and from the Garden and into'
1 6-1 6 B om. 17 DE ins. 'the country and from the country they return anddescend upon
'
(16) Satan is standing among these winds etc. Satan, ace. to the reading adoptedabove, is represented by
'
the Storm-wind '. The winds are thus divided into good andevil ones. Cf. i En. xxxiv. 3 : "and out of one portal they (the winds) blow for
good : but when they blow through the other two portals it is with violence and afflic-
tion on the earth. The 'storm-wind' represents the destructive agency among the
winds.
(17) The winds are represented as going out from under the wings of the Kerubim.The idea common to older and later Apocalyptic and Rabbinic is that the windsare kept in treasures in heaven, from where there are sent out and whereto theyreturn.
(18) into the Garden, and from the Garden. . .to Eden. On the relation be-
tween the' Garden ' and ' Eden '
cf. note on ch. v. 5.
And in the midst of the Garden they join together. Cf. Cant. R. Par. iv. 31 :
"in the world to come God will make the north wind and the south wind to blow
6-2
84 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CHH. XXIII, XXIV
the other and are perfumed with the spices of the Garden even from
\ts remotest parts, until 18they separate from each other, and, filled
ivith the scent of the pure spices, they bring the odour from the re-
motest parts of Eden and the spices of the Garden to the righteousand godly who in the time to come shall inherit the Garden of Edenand the Tree of Life, as it is written (Cant. iv. 16) : "Awake, O north
wind; and come thou south; blow upon my garden, that the spices
thereof may flow out. Let my beloved come into his garden and eat
his precious fruits".
CHAPTER XXIV
The different chariots of the Holy One, blessed be He
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence, the
glory of all heaven, said to me :
(i) Numerous chariots has the Holy One, blessed be He:He has the "Chariots of (the) Kerubim 1
", as it is written (Ps.
18 so with DE. A om. corr. i DE: '
(a) kerub '
together as one". are perfumed with the spices of the Garden. For the
fragrance and sweet odour of the trees of Gan 'Eden, esp. of the Tree of Life, cf.
2 En. viii. 2,3. In Apoc. Pauli the'
perfuming winds '
are replaced by'
evwfie (TTO.TOV
{JScop ', which"flows from the root of the tree of life ". Cf. also Rev. R. Joshua ben
Levi, Paradise, 5th Compartment: "a perfume breathes through it, more exquisitethan the perfume of Lebanon" (Caster's translation).
they bring. . .the spices of the Garden to the righteous. . .in the time to
come. Here we are at once translated into a picture of the future world. It wouldhave been more natural if the relative sentence ('who etc. ') had not appeared here,for then
'
the righteous and godly'
could have been referred to the common con-
ception, according to which they are already living in Paradise, having been broughtthere immediately after death. The author's glide from present to future time is,
however, comprehensible and excused by the poetical form of expression of the
chapter.Also ace. to 2 En. ix, "the fragrancies of the Garden of Eden are prepared for
the righteous ". Cf. especially Num. R. xiii. 3 (there, as here, with reference to
Cant. iv. 16) :
" In the world to come God will make a feast for the righteous in the
Garden of Eden. Neither balsam nor spices will then be needed, for the NorthWind and the South Wind will come down and bring with them all the spices of
the Garden of Eden and they will spread their perfume". See Introd. sect. 16, 6.
Ch. xxiv. The same method that is used in regard to the'
winds '
in the aforegoing
chapter is here applied to the 'chariots'. The key to the understanding of the
often far-fetched deductions from scriptural passages can be expressed by the
principle: "WHENEVER IT is STATED IN THE HOLY WRIT THAT GOD APPEARS, IT MUSTBE ASSUMED THAT HE APPEARS ON A VEHICLE". Thus, e.g. when it is said (vs. 5),'
I saw the Lord standing upon the altar ',this is interpreted as referring to
'
the
Chariot of the altar'
;
'
appeared in the Tent '
is interpreted as'
appeared in the
Chariot of the Tent ', etc.
(i) the Chariots of the Kerubim. This forms the connecting link with ch. xxii,
CH. XXIV] MERKABAH ETC. 85
xviii. n, 2 Sam. xxii. n): "And he rode upon a cherub and did
fly".
(2) He has the "Chariots of Wind", as it is written (ib.) : "and he
flew swiftly upon the wings of the wind ".
(3) He has the "Chariots of (the) Swift Cloud", as it is written
(Is. xix. i): "Behold, the Lord rideth upon a swift cloud".
(4) He has "the Chariots of Clouds", as it is written (Ex. xix. 9):
"Lo, I come unto thee in a cloud".2(5) He has the
"Chariots of the Altar", as it is written (Am. ix. i) :
"I saw the Lord standing upon the Altar".
(6) He has the "Chariots of Ribbotaim", as it is written (Ps.
Ixviii. 18) : "The chariots of God are Ribbotaim;thousands of angels ".
(7) He has the "Chariots of the Tent", as it is written (Deut.xxxi. 15) : "And the Lord appeared in the Tent in a pillar of cloud ".2
(8) He has the "Chariots of the Tabernacle", as it is written
(Lev. i. i): "And the Lord spake unto him out of the tabernacle".
(9) He has the "Chariots of the Mercy-Seat", as it is written
(Num. vii. 89): "then he heard 3the Voice 3speaking unto him from
upon the mercy-seat".
(10) He has the "Chariots of Sapphire Stone", as it is written
(Ex. xxiv. 10) : "and there was under his feet as it were a paved workof sapphire stone".
(n) He has the"Chariots of Eagles ", as it is written (Ex. xix. 4) :
"I bare you on eagles' wings".4Eagles literally are not meant here
but "they that fly swiftly as eagles".4
(12)5He has the "chariots of Shout", as it is written (Ps. xlvii. 6) :
"God is gone up with a shout". 5
(13) He has the "Chariots of 'Araboth", as it is written (Ps.
Ixviii. 5): "Extol Him that rideth upon the 'Araboth".
(14) He has the "Chariots of Thick Clouds", as it is written
(Ps. civ. 3): "who maketh the thick clouds His chariot".
(15) He has the "Chariots of the Chayyoth6", as it is written
(Ezek. i. 14) : "and the Chayyoth6 ran and returned". 7
They run bypermission and return by permission, for Shekina is above their
heads.7
2-2 B om. vss. 5-7. 3-3 B: ' YYY' (i.e. YHWH) MT as above. 4-4 BDEom. (perhaps gloss). 5-5 B om. 6 so BDE. A: 'the Living Ones' (Chayyim).7-7 B om
treating of the Kerubim in general and mentioning the 'chariots of the Kerubim',vs. ii. Cf. ib. note.
(15) They run by permission soil, of the Shekina. Shekina is abovetheir heads. Cf. the expression 'Shekina is resting upon them', with reference
86 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH.XXIV
(16) He has the "Chariots of Wheels (Galgallim)", as it is written
(Ezek. x. 2): "And he said: Go in between the whirling wheels".
(17) lie has the "Chariots of a Swift Kerub", as it is written (?8):
"riding on a swift cherub 9".
And at the time when He rides on a swift kerub, as he sets one of
His feet upon him, before he sets the other foot upon his back, he
looks through10eighteen thousand 10 worlds at one glance. And he
discerns and sees into them all and knows what is in all of themand then he sets down the other foot upon him, according as it is
written (Ezek. xlviii. 35): "Round about eighteen thousand".
Whence do we know that He looks through every one of them
every day? It is written (Ps. xiv. 2) : "He looked down from heaven
upon the children of men 11 to see if there were any that did under-
stand, that did seek after God 11 ".
8 The reference is a confusion of Ps. xviii. 10 with Is. xix. i. B om. vs.
17. 9 D: 'cloud' cf. vs. 3. lo-iosoBDE. A: '18,000 thousands (of worlds)'ii-n B om.
to the Kerubim, in ch. xxii. 13. The Chayyoth carry the Throne of Glory, the seat
of Shekina.
Note the systematic order of the'
chariots'
in vss. 15 seqq. The Chariots are those
of 'the Chayyoth (vs. 15), the Galgallim (vs. 16), the Kerub (vs. 17), the 'Ophannim(vs. 1 8) and the Divine Thrones (vss. 19 seqq.)'. This order recalls the systemof the Merkaba-tepresentation in the angelological section, chh. xix-xxii, xxiv seqq. :
four classes of Merkaba-angels arranged according to rank under and next to the
Divine Throne. If the order here presented is intentional, it appears that the
Merkaba-picture of this chapter is different from that of the angelological section
referred to : the arrangement (and names) of the superior classes of angels here is
not congruent with that of the latter. Cf. further note on ch. xix and Introduction.
(16) Chariots of Wheels (Galgallim). On the Galgallim cf. note on ch. xix. 2.
(17) Chariots of a Swift Kerub. Cf. P. R. 'EL iv: "When God looks out onthe earth his Chariots are on the wheels (Galgallim, cf. the preceding vs.), whenriding in heaven, on a swift Kerub".
before he sets the other foot etc. The expression occurs also Hek. R. iii. 2 et al.
he looks through 18,000 worlds at one glance. "It was presumed that our
present earth was preceded by many others which were not good in the eyes of the
Creator (Gen. R. iii. 9, ix. 2) who traverses in all 18,000 worlds ". The 18,000 worldsare co-existent with the present world.The number 18,000 is here deduced from Ezek. xlviii. 35. So also in S. Raziel, 36
(Ma'ase Bereshith) .
Ace. to 'Aboda Zara, 3 b, the number is derived from Ps. Ixviii. 18, interpretedsomewhat in the following sense: 'God rides (through) twenty thousands (i.e.
20,000 worlds) less two thousand (worlds)'. This interpretation is repeated in
later cabbalistic works, e.g.'
Peli'a' (cited YR. i. 7 b).
In the Talmud-passage just mentioned the Holy One is represented as traversingall the 18,000 worlds "on his SWIFT KERUB".The number 18,000 is lastly deduced even in a third way, viz. from the first
word of the Tora : Bereshith. The number of the letters of this word when written
in full (beth, resh, shin, etc.) is 18. Hence the interpretation: "18 (scil. thousand
worlds) created God".With the conception of 18,000 worlds may be compared that of 955 heavens:
ch. xlviii A i (cf. note, ib.).
CHH. XXIV, XXV] MERKABAH ETC. 87
12(i8) He has the "Chariots of the 'Ophannim", as it is written
(Ezek. x. 12): "and the 'Ophannim were full of eyes round about". 12
(19) He has the"Chariots of 13His Holy Throne13
", as it is written
(Ps. xlvii. 8) :
" God sitteth upon his holy throne ".
(20) He has the "chariots of the Throne of Yah", as it is written
(Ex. xvii. 16) : "Because a hand is lifted up upon the Throne of Jah ".
14(2i) He has the "Chariots of the Throne of Judgement", as it
is written (Is. v. 16): "but the Lord of hosts shall be exalted in
judgment".14
(22) He has the"Chariots of the Throne of Glory ", as it is written
(Jer. xvii. 12) : "The Throne of Glory, set on high from the beginning,15
is the place of our sanctuary15
".
(23) He has the "Chariots of the High and Exalted Throne", as
it is written (Is. vi. i): "I saw the Lord sitting upon the high and
exalted throne". 16
CHAPTER XXV
'Ophphanniel, the prince of the 'Ophannim.
Description of the 'Ophannim
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(i) Above these there is one great prince, revered, high1
, lordly,
fearful, ancient and strong. 'OPHPHANNIEL Hr
is his name.
12-12 B om. 13-13 B: 'the Holy Throne' E: 'the Throne of His Glory'cf. vs. 22. 14-14 ED om. 15-15 B om. 16 B ends with this chapter.
i DE: 'honoured'
(19-23) The Chariots of his Holy Throne. . .of the Throne of Yah. . .of theThrone of Judgement. . .of the Throne of Glory. . .of the High and ExaltedThrone. The word 'chariots' seems here to be merely a metaphorical ex-
pression (= the vehicle of God's manifestation?). For the different 'Thrones'of God see Mass. Hek. i, ii. All the names of
' Thrones ' of the present verses recur
there, partly with the same scriptural references.
Ch. xxv. The continuation of ch. xxii.
(i) Above these.. . .The opening words of the chapter make it evident that it
cannot possibly be a continuation of the preceding chapter, as it appears to befrom its present place. With ch. xxii, however, it fits in well, both with regard to
style, phraseology and general arrangement. It treats of the third class of Merkaba-angels, the 'Ophannim, and their prince, 'OPHPHANNIEL, in a manner very similar to
that of chh. xix-xxii, with regard to Chayyoth and KeruUm. 'Ophphanniel. Thename occurs, chh. xiv. 10 and xvii. 5, as the name of the angel set over the courseof the moon. Cf. 5. Raziel, 19 b. No instance attributing to 'OPHPHANNIEL thefunction assigned to him in the present chapter is found among the references in
Schwab, VA.There seem to have been two different traditions concerning the name of the
88 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXV
(2) He has sixteen faces, four faces on each side,2(also) hundred
wings on each side 2. And he has 8466 eyes, corresponding to the
days of the year.
A: DE:
2190 and some say 2116 on 2191 (E: 2196) and sixteen on
each side 3. each side.
(3) And those two eyes of his face, in each one of them lightnings
are flashing, and from each one of them firebrands are burning ;and
no creature is able 4 to behold them : for anyone who looks at them is
burnt instantly.
(4) His height is (as) the distance of 2500 years' journey. No eye5
can behold and no mouth can tell the mighty power of his strength6
save the King of kings, the Holy One, blessed be He, alone.
(5) Why is he called 'OPHPHANNIEL ?
Because he is appointed over the 'Ophannim and the 'Ophannim
2-2 -D om. 3 A repeats the last sentence. 4 so DE. A ins. 'to stand
(and)' 5 so D. A: 'house' 6 so DE. A: 'eyes'
leader of the 'Ophannim. According to one it was . 'OPHANNIEL, according to the
other RAPHAEL. The former tradition is represented by this chapter, the latter byZohar, Ex. xliii. In Masseket 'Asilut the two are foisted together, so that there
RAPHAEL and 'OPHANNIEL are given as the chieftains of the 'Ophannim.(2) he has 8466 eyes etc. The number of the eyes is a calendary one. The text
is, however, corrupt, the reading of DE worse than that of A. If, instead of'
daysof the year ', we read (as Jellinek suggests in note, ad locum, in E)
'
hours of the
days of the year', the number 8466 would correspond to a lunar year of 352$ days;the fourth part of 8466 is 21 16 (plus )> the number of eyes on each of the four sides,
according to one of the variants of A. The other variant, 2190, is the exact fourth
part of the number of hours of the solar year, if counted as 365 days of 24 hourseach. The variants of A thus point to two different readings, one of which used'solar' numbers, the other 'lunar' ones. This fact does not imply any contention
between solar and lunar calculations as in the earlier Apocrypha. In the presentbook the solar and lunar numbers are merely cosmic numbers, used side by side,
apparently of equal value, although the solar ones are more frequent. The onlyreason to consider the variant, giving the lunar numbers, as the original in this case,is the fact that 'OPHANNIEL elsewhere chh. xiv. 10 and xvii. 5 of the present bookand S. Raziel, ig b is connected with the course of the moon (notice the use of
the number 354 in connection with 'OPHANNIEL, ch. xvii. 5). Besides, the numbers
8466 and 2116 may be corrupt for 8496 and 2124 resp., corresponding to a lunar
year of 354 days.A parallel passage in Mass. Hek. iv runs (using solar numbers) :
"In each Hall
there are 8766 gates of lightnings, corresponding to the number of hours of the daysof a year". This parallel is pointed out by Jellinek in his note (referred to above)and is the point of support for the emendations suggested by him.
(3) two eyes that are in his face. His face, being pictured as that of a man,has two eyes only, whereas the rest of his body is wholly covered with eyes : see the
preceding verse.
(4) appointed over the 'Ophannim. On the 'Ophannim cf. Introduction. The'Ophannim have here, as well as in i En. Ixi. 10, Ixxi. 7, 2 En. xxix. 3, Yer. Ber. iv. 5,
CH.XXV] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (Al) 89
are given in his charge.7 He stands 8
every day and attends and
beautifies 9 them. And he exalts and orders their apartment (DE:
runnings) and 10polishes their standing-place
10 and makes bright their
dwellings, makes their corners even 11 and cleanses their seats. Andhe waits upon them early and late, by day and by night, to increase
their beauty, to make great their dignity and to make them "diligent
in praise of their Creator.
(6) And all the 'Ophannim are full of eyes,12and they are all full
of brightness12
;
1314seventy two sapphire stones are fixed on their
garments on their right side 14 and seventy two sapphire stones are
fixed on their garments on their left side 13.
(7) And four 15 carbuncle 16 stones are fixed on the crown of every
single one, the splendour of which proceeds in the four directions of
'Araboth even as the splendour of the globe of the sun proceeds in
all the directions of the universe. 17And why is it called Carbuncle
(Bareqet)tYl Because its splendour is like the appearance of a light-
7 A ins. 'And he is appointed to attend the 'Ophannim' 8 A ins. 'over them '
9 E: 'makes them to fear and refreshes them' 10-10 E: 'assembles their
meeting (congregation)'
1 1 DE instead of' makes even ' read :
'
refreshes'
12-12 DE: 'and all of them are full of wings, eyes over against wings, wings cor-
responding to eyes, and in between them splendour and radiance are shining as
the light of the planet Venus' 13-13 E om. 14-14 D om. 15 E:
'seventy two' 16 so D. EA: 'sapphire' 17-1? so D. A: (Why is it
called Beraqot (lightnings) (carbuncles)' E: 'Why is he called by the name of
SIDQIEL?'
lost all traces of their original character of wheels (galgallim) . Cf. the similar
development of the traditions concerning the Galgallim (see note on ch. xix. 2).
Here the 'Ophannim are depicted as one of the classes of Merkaba-angels, withthe regular appearance of angels (with eyes, garments, crowns etc. cf. vs. 6).
Later the 'Ophannim are identified with the Galgallim, e.g. in the cabbalistic
treatise on the Throne, the Merkaba and the Shekina, contained in Harley Or.
5510, fol. 127 a: "the 'Ophannim, they are (the same as) the Galgallim".When the Galgallim are identified with the spheres or heavenly bodies, the
conception of the 'Ophannim as those who 'move the spheres' arises. Such is the
representation of the 'Ophannim in Shefairfal (by R. Sheftel Horwitz, ed. 1612),
fol. 41 c : "... the 'Ophannim, who act in the 'Asiyyatic world (' the world of creative
matter') and move the spheres, as it is written (Ezek. i. 15)'
. . . behold one 'Ophanupon the earth' etc."
It was, no doubt, through the connection of the 'Ophannim with the 'globes'that 'OPHANNIEL was made the prince appointed over the
'
globe of the moon '.
(6) 72 sapphire stones are fixed on their garments. Cf. ch. xii. i, and for
the use of the number 72, vs. i of ch. ix.
(7) four carbuncle stones on the crown. . . . Carbuncle stone is mentionedas one of the different kinds of precious stones fixed on "
the floor of the 'Araboth"
in Mass. Hek. iv, where a similar statement is made to its splendour as here:
"its splendour proceeds through the whole universe and through all the sevenheavens".
why is it called Carbuncle? There is a certain confusion in the readings of
the latter part of the verse. The reading of D is adopted in the translation, as being
90 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CHH. XXV, XXVI
ning18
(Baraq). And tents of splendour, tents of brilliance, tents of
brightness as of sapphire and carbuncle inclose them because of19the shining appearance of their eyes
19.
CHAPTER XXVI
SERAPHIEL, the Prince of the Seraphim.
Description of the Seraphim
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,said to me :
(1) Above these there is one prince, wonderful, noble, great,
honourable, mighty, terrible, a chief and leader 1and a swift scribe 1,
glorified, honoured and beloved.
(2) He is altogether filled with splendour, full of praise and shining ;
and he is wholly full of brilliance, of light and of beauty; and the
whole of him is filled with goodliness2 and greatness.
1 8 E: '(the planet) Jupiter' 19-19 A: 'the shining appearance of them (the
'Ophannim), and of their eyes and before them (=and of their faces?)'. Theadopted reading is that of DE.
i-i DE om. 2. A omitting 'goodliness' has here a lacuna.
the most plausible: the unfamiliar word '
Bareqet' is explained as derived from
'Baraq' ('lightning'). The reading of E is based on the assumption that the wordto be explained is that of an angel : the expression
' weldmma niqrd shSmd . . .= why
is he called by the name . . .
'
is the regular phrase introducing the explanation ofan angel's name. Hence E presents the reading: "Why is he called by the nameof SIDQIEL? Because his splendour is like the splendour of the planet Jupiter (Sedeq) ".
The reading of E is probably due to an emendation of a copyist. It is, however,difficult to understand why he should have substituted 'SIDQIEL' and '
Sedeq' for
'Bareqet' and 'Baraq' resp. (it would have been more natural to choose, say, thename 'BARAQIEL', cf. ch. xiv. 10), unless one may assume, that he was dependentupon some tradition, according to which SIDQIEL was the Prince of the 'Ophannim.Ace. to Zohar and Mass. Asilut, SIDQIEL is the leader of the class of angels, which is
called Shin'anim. tents of splendour etc. The tents, like the clouds of ch.
xxxiv. 2, serve the purpose of protecting the other angels from the splendour ofthe 'Ophannim.
(i) a swift scribe. As this attribute is omitted by D and E, and no secondstatement occurs in the chapter to the effect that SERAPHIEL had the function of a
scribe, scarcely any importance can be ascribed to this single expression. It is
possible that a copyist, missing a clear reference to the identity of the'
scribes'
or'
scribe'
in the present angelological section, there being only an occasional mentionof
'
scribes'
in ch. xxvii. 2, concluded that SERAPHIEL, the highest of the princes of
the Merkaba-angels held this function. To the'
scribes' was assigned a high position
near the Throne of God. The conception is mainly connected with that of the
Judgement.
CH.XXVl] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (Al) 91
(3) His countenance is altogether like (that of) angels, but his bodyis like an eagle's body.
(4) His splendour is like unto lightnings, his appearance like fire
brands, his beauty like unto sparks, his honour like 3fiery coals 3
,his
majesty like chashmals, his radiance like the light of the planet Venus.
The image of him is like unto the Greater Light. His height is as
the seven heavens. The light from his eyebrows is like the sevenfold
light.
(5) The sapphire stone upon his head is as great as the whole
universe and like unto the splendour of the very heavens in radiance.
(6) His body is full of eyes like the stars of the sky, innumerable
and unsearchable. Every eye is like the planet Venus. Yet, there
are some of them like the Lesser Light and some of them like unto
the Greater Light. From his ankles to his knees (they are) like unto
stars of lightning, from his knees to his thighs like unto the planetVenus 4
,from his thighs to his loins like unto the moon, from his
loins to his neck like the sun, from his neck to his skull like unto the
Light Imperishable. (Cf. Zeph. iii. 5.)
(7) The crown on his head is like unto the splendour of the Throneof Glory. The measure of the crown is the distance of 502 years'
journey. There is no kind of splendour, no kind of brilliance, no kind
of radiance, no kind of light in the universe but is fixed on that crown.
(8) The name of that prince is SERAPHIEL H''.5And the crown on
3-3 so D. A: 'streams' 4 E instead of 'the planet Venus' reads 'the shiningstars
'
5-5 DE om.
(6) The description of the appearance of the body of SERAPHIEL in this verseseems to indicate that his body was conceived of as having human form, in con-tradiction to the statement made in vs. 3.
(7) The crown on his head. On the crown as regular accompaniment-featureof descriptions of high angels, cf. ch. xii. 3 note (also ch. xviii. i). The measureof the crown is. ... Cf. SM'ur Qoma, Bodl. OPP. 467 : the measure of the crownon the head of the manifested GoHhead is 500,000 by 500,000 (measures).
(8) Seraphiel H'. See Schwab, VA. p. 260. Among the different passagestreating of 'SERAPHIEL' that which is nearest akin to the present representation is
Zohar, ii. 252 b (Hekaloth), where SERAPHIEL is given as the name of one of thefour Seraphim, viz. the first one.
Ace. to S. Raziel, 36 b, he is appointed over one of the gates of the heavenlyapartments.
Ace. to Widduy Yaphe (Add. 15299, fol. 133 b) SERAPHIEL is one of the twenty-sixangels who carry the Merkaba.In S. ha Chesheq he is invoked together with other angels by the suppliant,
praying for "knowledge in purity".In Berith Menucha, fol. 47 c, SERAPHIEL is mentioned as one of the company of
'consuming' or 'burning' angels. The words 'SERAPHIEL' and 'Seraphim' are
deduced from the verb'
saraph' ('burn', 'to burn'). Cf. the explanation of the
92 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXVI
his head, its name is "the Prince of Peace". 5 And why is he called
by the name of SERAPHIEL #'? Because he is appointed over the
Seraphim. And 6 the flaming Seraphim are given in his charge. Andhe presides over them by day and by night and teaches them song,
praise, proclamation of beauty, might and majesty; that they mayproclaim the beauty of their King in all manner of Praise and
Sanctification (Qedushsha).
(9) How many are the Seraphim"? Four, corresponding to the four
winds of the world. And how many wings have they7 each one of
them 7? Six, corresponding to the six days of Creation. And how
many faces have they?7Each one of them 7 four faces. 8
(10)9The measure of the Seraphim and the height of each one of
them correspond to the height of the seven heavens. 9 The size of
each wing is like the measure of all Raqia' . The size of each face is
like that of the face of the East.
5-5 DE om. 6 A ins.'
the Holy Seraphim and '
7-7 DE om. 8 DEadd: 'in each direction' 9-9 E om.
name 'Seraphim' in vs. 12 of the present chapter. Hence SERAPHIEL, ace. to
'Amtachat Binyanim, fol. 38 b (cited Schwab, ib.), is invoked in case of fire.
And the crown on his head, its name is "the Prince of Peace." This state-
ment is peculiar to A : it is not found inD and E. It is somewhat out of keeping withthe style of this section, as well as of the whole book, in so far as it is the only instance
where a special, artificial, name is given to any part of an angel's body or adornment.The attribution of special names to the different parts of the body of the Godheadis a marked feature of Shiur Qoma, and even of Hek. Zot. The sentence is no doubta gloss.
in all manner of Praise and Sanctification. The Seraphim are singing praisesto their Creator and especially the Qedushsha or Trisagion. That the Seraphimperform the QSdushsha is definitely stated also in the Testament ofAdam (Patrologia
Syriaca), in Ma'yan Chokma, BH. i. 58-64, and in the Q&dushsha of the Additional
service for Sabbath and Festivals (the Qedushsha le-MnsapK) . The last mentionedruns :
"We will revere and sanctify thee as in the secret whisper of the Holy Seraphimwho sanctify Thy name in Holiness, as it is written by the hand of the prophet(Is. vi. 3), 'And one cried unto another and said, Holy, Holy, Holy, etc."' Theentire conception of the Qedushsha-sing'mg Seraphim is of course deduced fromIs. vi. It is uncertain whether Qedushsha here is really
= Trisagion.The Seraphim are identical with the Chalkadri of 2 En. xii and xv. i (according
to CHARLES) and, probably, also with the 'serpents' of i En. xx. 7 ("Gabriel, oneof the holy angels, who is over Paradise and the serpents and the Cherubim").Cf. 2 En. xix. 6.
In Apoc. Mosis, xxxiii. 3, the Seraphim are connected with the Merkaba as here.
They appear as one of the classes of superior angels in i En. Ixi. 10: "And Hewill summon all the host of the heavens, and all the holy ones above, and the
host of God, the Kerubin, Seraphin and 'Ophannin"; and ib. Ixxi. 7: "And roundabout were Seraphin, Cherubin and Ophannin. . . ". Cf. further 2 En. xix. 6, xxix. 3,
TB. Chag. 12 b.
As the first (and highest) rank of angels they are represented (as here) in the
Coptic Mysteries of St John and the Holy Virgin, fol. 6 b (Budge's ed.) :
"I saw all
the ranks of the angels. The first rank contained the Seraphim".
CH.XXVl] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (Al) 93
(i i) And each one of them gives forth light like unto the splendourof the Throne of Glory: so that not even the Holy Chayyoth, the
honoured 'Ophannim, nor the majestic KeruUm are able to behold it.
For everyone who beholds it, his eyes are darkened because of its
great splendour.
(12) Why are they called Seraphim? Because they burn (saraph)
the writing tables of Satan : Every day Satan is sitting, together with
SAMMAEL, the Prince of Rome, and with DUBBIEL, the Prince of
Persia, and 10they write 10 the iniquities of Israel on writing tables
which they hand over to the Seraphim, in order that they may present
them before the Holy One, blessed be He, so that He may destroy
Israel from the world. But the Seraphim know 11from the secretsu
of the Holy One, blessed be He,12that he desires not,
12 that this
10-10 DE: 'he writes* ii-n E: 'in a vision from' 12-12 ins. fromD. A om.
Berith Menucha, 38 b, also puts the Seraphim in the highest rank, under the
leadership of YBHOEL.Further on the Seraphim, see the Introduction.
(12) Every day Satan is sitting, together with Sammael etc. Satan is here the
Prince of the Accusers, SAMMAEL and DUBBIEL being merely his assistants. Thisfunction tends more and more to be transferred to SAMMAEL, who as the repre-sentative of Rome, the head of the Gentile Nations, naturally becomes the chief
supraterrestrial enemy of Israel. So, ch. xiv. 2, SAMMAEL is explicitly named 'the
Prince of the Accusers'. Likewise, in the Pirqe Mashidch, BH. iii. 68, SAMMAELappears as the official accuser of Israel. In the earlier Apocrypha he is the angel of
death, e.g. Sir. xxv. 24; 3 Bar. iv. 8, ix. 7. He is also identified with the serpentof the Genesis narrative of the primordial sin, or at least considered as the angelwho led Adam astray ace. to 3 Bar. iv. 8, ix. 7. Traces of his character as angel of
death are found even in later writings, e.g. Midrash Petirath Moshe, BH. i. 125,ace. to which 'SAMMAEL, the head of the Accusers' aspires to fetch Moses' soul at
the time of his death. In the same line fall his functions of prince of the Nehar
di-Nur, the fiery river (Zohar, i. 40 a, ii. 243 b), and angel of Gehenna (MidrashKonen, 'Arze Lebanon, 3 b, P. R. 'EL xxxi, xiii). As Prince of Rome Sammael is
mentioned in Gen. R. Ixxvii, in Pirqe Mashi'ch, ib., in Hek. R. iv, v and freq. Assuch he obtains a prominent place among 'the Princes of Kingdoms ', even at times
represented as their leader. Cf. notes on chh. xiv. 2 and xvii. 8.
For DUBBIEL as the Prince of Persia cf. TB. Yoma, 77 a. Vide Introd. sect. 7.For 'Satan' and 'Satans' as having access to heaven, vide CHARLES, The Book of
Enoch, p. 66, on the relation of 'The Parables' of i En. to the rest of the book.Ace. to i En. xl. 7, the Satans have access to heaven.
that they may present them before the Holy One. This conception of the
Seraphim as having the function of handing over documents or petitions to the
Holy One, is represented in a somewhat different form in the statement occurringin Lev. R. xxii and Eccl. R. x, that the record of man's deeds during the past dayis during his sleep transmitted by the 'neshdma' to a Kerub and by the Kerub to
a Seraph, who in his turn presents it before the Holy One, blessed be He. Theconception is based on the assumption that the Seraphim are the class of Merkaba-
angels who stand next to the Throne.know from the secrets of the Holy One. It was thought that some of the
highest angels enjoyed the privilege of partaking in the knowledge of God's secrets;
94 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CHH. XXVI, XXVII
people Israel should perish. What do the Seraphim} Every day do
they receive (accept) them from the hand of Satan and burn themin the burning fire over against the high and exalted Throne 13 in
order that 14they may not come 14 before the Holy One, blessed be
He, at the time when he is sitting upon the Throne of Judgement,
judging the whole world in truth.
CHAPTER XXVII
RADWERIEL, the keeper of the Book of Records
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel1of H' 1
,the Prince of the
Presence, said to me :
(i) Above the Seraphim there is one prince, exalted above all the
13 E adds: 'of Glory' 14-14 so DE. A: 'he may not present them.'
Ch. xxvii. i-i .Bom.
they knew beforehand the decrees and the reasons of the decrees. Cf. chh. xxviii. 4,
x. i, xlv. i, 2 and notes resp., xviii. 16 and note. A technical term for this knowledgeof the Divine secrets was the expression "know from inside the Curtain" or "hearfrom behind the Curtain". Cf. Chag. 16 a (concerning the ministering angels),Chibbut ha Qeber, iv (of the angel of death), Ma'yan Chokma, etfreq. (of the angelGallisur).
receive them from the hand of Satan and burn them . . . that they may notcome before the Holy One etc. Cf. how ace. to i En. xl,
"the four presences on
the four sides of the Lord of Spirits" "fend off the Satans and forbid them to come
before the Lord of Spirits to accuse them who dwell on the earth" (vs. 7). Theaccusations have no power to alter the Divine decrees concerning Israel, so far as
they are sufficiently counterpoised by high merits on the part of Israel (for instance
their acceptance of the Tora on mount Sinai, without which acceptance the wholeworld could not have subsisted). Of this impotence of the accusations the burning'of the writing tables of Satan' is a metaphor.The Seraphim are here represented as frustrating the plottings of the accusing
angels. In P. R. 'El. on the contrary, SAMMAEL, the Chayyoth and the Seraphimin unity desire man's fall and plan to bring it about.
sitting upon the Throne of Judgement, judging the whole world in truth.
The interest begins to turn to the Judgement. Similarly, in the independentangelological exposition contained in ch. xviii, the functions of the last enumerated
angels centre round the different aspects of the Divine Judgement. The Throne of
Glory seems to the visionary as he directs his gaze higher, to reveal itself as the
Throne of Judgement. For the expression 'judging in truth' cf. ch. xxxi. i.
Ch. xxvii. Ch. xxvii, although belonging to the same angelological section as
the preceding chapters, leaves the subject of the angels of the Merkaba and the
princes appointed over them and approaches the subject of the Judgement, alreadyalluded to by the last verse of the aforegoing chapter. It treats of RADWERIEL, the
heavenly registrar, the keeper of the Case of Writings, of which the most importantis
'
the Book of Records '. On '
the Book of Records '
the Judgement is to be based.
(i) Radweriel H'. The name is, so far as is known to the present writer, an aira%-
\ry6/j,evov. So is also the reading of E: '
DaryoeV . But it seems very probable that
CH.XXVIl] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (Al) 95
princes, wondrous more than all the servants. His name is RAD-
WERIEL 2 H' who is appointed over the treasuries of the books.
(2) He fetches forth the Case 3of Writings (with) the Book of
Records in it, and brings it before the Holy One, blessed be He.4And he breaks the seals of the case43
,
6opens it,
5takes out 5 the books
and delivers them before the Holy One, blessed be He 6. And the
Holy One, blessed be He, receives them of his hand and gives themin his sight to the Scribes, that they may read them 7in the Great
Beth Din 3 in the height of 'Araboth Raqia', before the heavenlyhousehold.
2 E: 'Daryo'el' D marks, through vowel points, the pronunciation 'Radweriel',which is adopted above. 3-3 E om. 4-4 D om. 5-5 so E. A corr. :
'gives' 6-6 D om. 7-7 so DE. A (seemingly) :' before the Holy One,blessed be He, the Great One'
there exists a connection as well with regard to name as function between RADWERIELhere and the
'
VRETIL' of 2 En. xxii. n, 12 (and xxiii) : "And the Lord called one ofhis archangels, by name Vretil, who was more wise than the other archangels and wrotedown all the doings of the Lord. And the Lord said to Vretil,
'
Bring forth the books
from my store-places, and give a reed to Enoch and interpret to him the books' etc."
The affinities between this and the features represented in the present chapter are
obvious. 2 En.: VRETIL, an archangel, more wise than the other archangels here:
RADWERIEL, above the Seraphim, the highest of the Merkaba-angels, exalted aboveall the Princes etc.; 2 En. : VRETIL brings forth the books from God's store-placeshere: RADWERIEL is appointed over the treasuries of the books and fetches forth
the' Case of Writings with the Book of Records '.
The derivation of the words 'RADWERIEL' or 'VRETIL' is uncertain: from theGreek fvppeirrjs (thus signifying 'fluent speech, fluent reading'?). Cf. vs. 3. Hemay originally have had the function, here assigned to the scribes, of
'
reading thebooks before the Great Beth Din in heaven'.
(2) Case of Writings. The Hebrew word, here translated'
Case', is used in this
sense in TB. Sofa, 22 d, Meg. 26 b et al., also Alph. R. 'Aqiba, letter Qoph.Book of Records (or
'of remembrance '). On the three main lines of conceptions
of the 'books' at the Judgement cf. note on ch. xviii. 24. The 'book of records'
evidently is conceived of as recording all the deeds of the inhabitants of the worldrelevant to the issues at the Judgement. The Book of Records is the basis of the
Judgement also ace. to the liturgical prayer 'p]pn njJIJI'
("and thou wilt rememberall that is forgotten, and wilt open the Book of Records").
takes out the books. The plural might either refer to other books besidesand inclusive of the Book of Records or be due to a confusion between two traditions,one knowing one 'Book' only, the other speaking of 'the books'. The secondtradition is represented, e.g. in 4 Ez. vi. 20, Ap. Bar. xxiv. i, Rev. xx. 12, not to
mention Dan. vii. 10.
gives them. . .to the scribes, that they may read them. A similar situation,with the same expressions, is pictured in the Alph. R. 'Aqiba, letter Qoph, only withthe difference that it there takes place at the court of the Pharaoh. The illustrative
features are borrowed from the writer's ideas of the proceedings at a royal court.
The Great Beth Din or Sanhedrin or Court of Justice. Cf. chh. xxviii. 9 andxxx. i . The Sanhedrin on earth had its counterpart in heaven, the Beth Din Shel-ma'ala under the presidency of the Most High himself. The members of the BethDin on high were the highest angels, according to ch. xxx evidently the seventy-twoprinces of kingdoms together with the Prince of the World, ace. to ch. xxviii. 9,
96 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXVII
(3) And why is he called RADWERIELS? Because out of every word
that goes forth from his mouth an angel is created : and he stands in
the songs (in the singing company) of the ministering angels and
utters9 a song before 10the Holy One, blessed be He 10 when the time
draws nigh for the recitation of the (Thrice) Holy.
8 E: 'Daryo'el' 9 E: 'they utter' 10-10 E: 'him'
presumably, the 'Irin and Qaddishin (cf. notes, ad loco). See also Hek. R. v. 3,
BH. iii. 87.
Concerning the conception of'
Scribes'
cf . on ch. xxxiii. 2. Ace. to some passages,there is only one
'
Scribe'as such : e.g. ch. xxxiii. 2 (in the reading of E) and Hek. R.
v. i. Ace. to chh. xviii. 23-25 and xxxiii. 2 (in the adopted reading) the Scribes
are two in number. They record the deeds of the inhabitants of the world in the
'books', and also write down the divine decrees (Hek. R. v. i). Here they are evenmore represented as reading what is written in the books before the Beth Din
(cf. Alph. R. 'Aqiba, letter Qoph, referred to above). The last function was perhaps,as already suggested, originally assigned to VRETIL-RADWERIEL : in 2 En. xxii. 12,VRETIL is asked to "interpret to him (Enoch) the books".
(2) Why is he called Radweriel? Because out of every word that goesforth from his mouth an angel is created. This explanation of the name pre-
supposes the form 'DIBBURIEL' or 'DABARIEL'. The form 'DABAR YAH' is found in
a MS. ace. to Schwab, VA. The derivation is perhaps a mere construction on the
part of the writer. Exchanging'W '
for'B ' he reads
' Ra-Dabariel 'or
'
Radibbnriel ',
regarding the' Ra '
as an epenthesis.The ascribing to an angel-prince of the faculty of creating an angel by the
' wordof his mouth' is rather singular. Such a statement is otherwise made of God, e.g.
ch. xl. 4, Chag. 14 a, Gen. R. Par. Ixxviii, Lam. R. on iii. 23. It would seen that the
present passage could be made to refer to 'RADWERIEL' only on the assumptionthat it is one of the different names of the Godhead, and not the name of an angel.The whole of vs. 3 might have been adduced from a treatise on the Divine Names.The instances where the same name at one time or in one writing is represented as
the name of an angel, and in another as one of the names of the Godhead, are
frequent in the cabbalistic literature. Cf. the case of 'TAG'AS', note on ch. xviii. 5 ;
the'
Pardes' (quoted YR. i. 90 a) discusses the "Akatriel' of Ber. 7 a, rejecting the
view that it is the name of the Most High, and maintains that "Akatriel' is "aPrince on high".he stands etc. The 'he' probably refers to the created angel. in the songs.
The Hebrew here might be translated 'in the service' instead of 'in the songs,i.e. in the singing company' of the ministering angels. But the latter is presumablythe correct interpretation. The exact meaning is: 'he stands and sings the songs(shiroth as a technical term) which the ministering angels sing '. Cf . Gen. R. Ixxviii :
" God creates every day a new order of angels who utter a song, etc." See note onch. xl. 4. On RADWERIEL vide Introd. sect. 13 A (6).
CH.XXVIIl] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (Al) 97
CHAPTER XXVIII
The 'Irin and Qaddishin
R. Ishmael said : Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(1) Above all these there are four great princes,l
lrin and Qaddishin
by name: high, honoured, revered, beloved, wonderful and glorious
ones, greater than all the children of heaven. There is none like unto
them among all the celestial princes and none their equal among all
the Servants. For each one of them is equal to all the rest together.
(2) And their dwelling is over against the Throne of Glory,xand
their standing place2over against the Holy One, blessed be He2
,
i i E om. 2-2 so D, A uncertain, corr. ; perhaps :
'
is the place of the Throne
(Beth ha-kKisse)'
Ch. xxviii. (i) 'Irin and Qaddishin, i.e. the Watchers and the Holy Ones.The 'Irin and the Qaddishin are ace. to the present angelological system at the
summit of the hierarchy of angels. They form the council of the Most High (vs. 4),
have executive power over the terrestrials (vs. 6) and, ace. to the latter part of the
chapter, they assist at the forensic as well as retributive judgement, being both'
court-officers' and executors of the Divine decrees.
The 'Irin are mentioned in i En. (as 'Watchers'), alone or together with the
Qaddishin (= 'Holy Ones') in chh. vi-xvi, xix, Ixxxvi et al. In 2 En. they appearas the
'
Grigori', ib. xviii.
The expression 'Holy Ones' occurs frequently in i En. (chh. ix. 3, xii. 2, xiv. 23,xxxix. 5, xlvii. 2, Ivii. 2, Ix. 4, Ixi. 8, 10, 12, Ixv. 12, Ixix. 13, Ixxi. 8, Ixxxi. 5, cvi. 19.Vide CHARLES, i En. Index n, "Angels, the holy ones"). In ch. ix. 3 it refers to the
four archangels or 'Presences', in ch. Ixxxi. 5 to the seven archangels, in ch. xlvii. 2
possibly to the Chayyoth, in chh. xxxix. 5, Ix. 4, Ixi. 8, Ixv. 12 to the angels or'
children of heaven '
in general, the distinction from other classes of angels or as
a definite class being uncertain, as is the case also with chh. Ivii. 2 and Ixxi. 8.
Of special interest here are ch. xii. 2 ("watchers and the holy ones"), ch. xiv. 23(" the most holy ones who were nigh to him did not leave by night [= watchers]nor depart from him"). These passages indicate a conception of the 'Irin andQaddishin as a special class of angels, intimately connected with each other, andhence show affinity with the presentations of our chapter. Cf. also ch. Ixix. 13.As regards the 'Watchers' we meet with two different traditions in i En. One,
the more prominent, is embodied in chh. vi-xvi, xix, Ixxxvi, represents the watchersas fallen angels, identifying them with "the sons of God" (Gen. vi). The otherview agrees with that of the present chapter in placing the Watchers near the
Divine Presence and is represented in chh. xii. 2, xiv. 23, Ixi. 12 ("those who sleepnot above in heaven" = 'the Watchers') and, possibly, ch. cvi. 19. (Cf. however,CHARLES'S distinction in Pseudepigrapha (A and P. 11), p. 188, note 5.)
Notice the expression, i En. xx. i :
"the holy angels who watch", with reference
to the seven archangels.The names and conception are, of course, deduced from Dan. iv. 14 (10). See
vss. 4, 8 and 9 here. The present interpretation of the said passage in Daniel is,
however, by no means the general one. Cf. the commentaries.
(2) their dwelling is over against the Throne of Glory . . . over against the
OHB 7
98 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXVIII
so that the brilliance of their dwelling is a reflection of the brilliance
of the Throne of Glory1
. And the splendour of their countenance is
3a reflection of3 the splendour of Shekina.
(3) And they are glorified by the glory of 4the Divine Majesty
(GeburdY and praised by (through) the praise of Shekina.
(4) And not only that, but the Holy One, blessed be He, does
nothing in his world without first consulting them, but after that hedoeth it. As it is written (Dan. iv. 17) : "The sentence is by the decree
of the 'Irin and the demand by the word of the Qaddishin."
(5) The l
lrin are two and the Qaddishin are two. And how are
they standing before the Holy One, blessed be He? 5 It is to be
understood, that onel
lr is standing on one side and the otherf
lr
on the other side, and one Qaddish is standing on one side and the
other on the other side.
i-i E om. 3-3 so DE. A: 'like unto, similar to' 4-4 E: 'Shekina'
5 here the parallel of D breaks off.
Holy One. . .the brilliance of their dwelling is a reflection of. . .the Throne etc.
This is best paralleled by what is said with regard to Metatron, chh. vii, x. i seq.,xlviii 04, 5,7. These expressions will presumably convey the exclusive position of
the 'Irin and Qaddishin. They are depicted as having their abode at the very topof the hierarchical structure : face to face with the Throne of Glory and the Shekina.For '
the splendour of Shekina'
see note on ch. v. 4. Ch. xxii. 7 and 13, the splendourof Shekina is said to be on the face of KERUBI'EL, resp. the Kerubim. But there the
splendour of Shekina is received from above;
'
the Shekina is resting upon them ',
ib. 13.
(3) they are glorified by the glory of the Divine Majesty and praised bythe praise of Shekina. The glorification and praise directed towards the Shekinaare reflected also on the 'Irin and the Qaddishin, owing to their near association
with the Godhead.
(4) the Holy One, blessed be He, does nothing. . .without first consultingthem. Cf. TB. Sanh. 38 b: "the Holy One, blessed be He, doeth nothing without
consulting the heavenly household, as it is written (Dan. iv. 17) : 'The sentence is
by the decree of the watchers etc.'" What in Talmud is applied to the angels in
general (' the heavenly household ') is here referred to the definite class of angelscalled 'Irin and Qaddishin. The idea of God consulting the angels is common in
Rabbinic: "when God wished to create the first Adam, he took counsel with the
ministering angels" (e.g. Gen. R. viii. 4). The important feature here is that the
function of Divine counsellors is limited to a specified class of angels ;and this is
evidently due to the attempt to systematize, characteristic to the present section.
Of necessity the advising function could be ascribed to none but the highest class
of angelic beings.
(5) The 'Irin are two and the Qaddishin are two. The 'Irin and Qaddishinare ace. to this verse only four in number. In vs. 9 they must be conceived of as
being a larger number. The 'Holy Ones', i En. ix. 3, are four, being identified with'
the four Presences, MIKAEL, URIEL, RAPHAEL and GABRIEL '. Otherwise the" Watchers
(and Holy Ones)" of i En. are numerous: ace. to ch. vi. 6 they are 200. There
might possibly be some connection between the passage i En. ix. 3 and the presentvs. (traces of the same tradition?). Cf. note on ch. xxviii. 9.
CH.XXVIIl] ANGELOLOGICAL SECTION (Al) 99
(6) And ever do they exalt 6the humble 6,and they abase to the
ground those that are proud, and they exalt to the height those that
are humble.
(7) And every day, as the Holy One, blessed be He, is sitting uponthe Throne of Judgement and judges the whole world, and the Books
of the Living and the Books of the Dead are opened before Him,
6-6 A om.
(6) And ever do they exalt the humble. A seems to read :
' And they makehigh the world', abase. . .those that are proud and. . .exalt. . .those that arehumble. This idea is deduced from Dan. iv. 17: "the most High ruleth in the
kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will, and setteth up over it the
basest of men", which follows after the words cited in support of the conceptionof the 'Inn and Qaddishin. What there is said with reference to God has beentransferred to the 'Irin and Qaddishin, the counsellors and executors of the Divinedecrees. Cf. ch. xlviii c 9.
CHH. XXVIII. 7-XXXIII. 2.
The Divine Judgement and the Heavenly Tribunal.
With vss. 7-10 of the present chapter (xxviii) a certain change in character is
noticeable. The main difference is that the systematic exposition of the aforegoingpart, with its specific manner of expression seems to be ended. The theme which
already from ch. xxvi. 12 has begun to verge into the conceptions of the Judgementis henceforth (till ch. xxxiii. 3) altogether absorbed in the different aspects of the
Divine Judgement, the heavenly assize and the execution of the Divine decrees.
But, in contrast to the preceding angelological section, this section reveals no clear-
progressive structure in the treatment of its subject, but leaves rather the impressionof a complex of culled fragments from the different traditions of the proceedingsat the Divine Court of Justice.A divergence in the present vss. of ch. xxviii from the preceding has already
been referred to : the 'Irin and Qaddishin are in vs. 5 said to be four in number,vs. 9 presupposes a considerably larger number. Chh. xxix and xxx furthermoremaintain the identity of the 'Irin and Qaddishin with the seventy-two princes of
kingdoms. (Ace. to the angelological section the 72 princes of kingdomsprobably occupy a comparatively low place in the angelic hierarchy, see note onch. xvii. 8.)
For divergences within the section notice e.g. (i) ch. xxviii. 7, the books on whichthe judgement is to be based are
'
the Books of the Living and the Books of theDead '
; ch. xxx. 2 speaks only of'
the book in which all the doings of the world are
recorded '
;and ch. xxxii. i of
'
the book '
: (2) chh. xxxi. i and xxxiii. i,two different
representations of the same idea : the relation between the agencies of Justice and
Mercy at the Judgement (esp. from the point of view of mediation between them).For the different conceptions of the Judgement cf. also the Introduction, sect. 16.
(7) every day as the Holy one ... is sitting upon the Throne of Judgement,i.e. every day, at the time when. The judgement here is daily. Cf. the dictum of
R. Yose, Tosephta Rosh ha Shana, i, "man is judged every day". It is both forensicand retributive. The cases (vss. 8, 9) refer to the continual happenings in the dailylife of man (and the world in general), and the decrees are executed immediately.
the Books of the Living and the Books of the Dead. Cf. ch. xviii. 23 seq.In view of the character of the Judgement as daily, the Books of the Dead are here
probably of the same significance as in ch. xviii. 24; they record the time destined
for every man's death. The Books of the Living may be the records of the timedestined for a man's entering life on earth, but are perhaps also conceived of as
7-2
100 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXVIII
then all the children of heaven are standing before him in fear, dread,
awe and trembling. At that time, (when) the Holy One, blessed be
He, is sitting7upon the Throne of Judgement
8 9to execute judge-ment 9
,his garment is white as snow, the hair on his head as pure
wool 10and the whole of his cloak10 is like the shining light. And he
is covered with righteousness all over as with a coat of mail.
(8) And those 'Irm and Qaddishin are standing before him like
court officers before the judge. And they raise and argue every case
and close the case tkat comes before the Holy One, blessed be He,in judgement, according as it is written (Dan. iv. 17) : "The sentence
is by the decree of the 'Irm and the demand by the word of the
Qaddishin"
(9) Some of them argue and others pass the sentence in the Great
Beth Din in 'Araboth. Some of them make the requests from beforeuthe Divine Majesty
11 and some close the cases before the Most
High. Others 12finish by going down12 and (confirming =) executing
the sentences on earth below. 13According as it is written13
(Dan.
7 E ins. 'as judge' 8 E: 'Presence' 9-9 E om. 10-10 so E.A corr. : 'and he is wholly lifted up' n n so with E> A has a lacuna.
12-12 E om., thus reading 'others execute the sentences etc.' 13-13 A lacuna.
recording the deeds (merits and transgressions) of the living (= the Book of Records,chh. xxx. 2, xxvii. 2).
Throne of Judgement . . . garment is white as snow etc. This is deduced fromDan. vii. 9. The Throne of Judgement as a conception plays a prominent part in
i En. xc. 20, xlv. 3, Iv. 4, Ixi. 8, Ixix. 27 (only in the first of these instances, however,called "the Throne of Judgement", in the others "the Throne of Glory"), also
4 Ez. vii. 33 ("And the Most High shall be revealed upon the throne ofjudgement").See BOX, Ezra-Apocalypse, p. 118.
(8) And those 'Irin and Qaddishin are standing before him like courtofficers before the judge. Ace. to Mass. Hek. "seven court-officers are sitting
on seven thrones "before the Holy One. A quotation, YR. L 7 a, from the writings
of Eleazar of Worms treats of the"seven court officers (shoterim) in heaven by whose
demand every decree is executed, whether for good or for evil, abundance or
privation, war or peace".they raise and argue . . . and close the case. The cases include all different
issues arising from the course of the daily life of the inhabitants on earth. Ace. to
Ex. R. xxxi, angels act as defensors and accusers of man at the judgement : "whena man has committed a transgression and stands before God to receive judgement,then some angels plead in his defence, others accuse him guilty".
(9) Some of them argue and others pass the sentence . . . some of themmake the requests. . .some close the cases. . .others finish by. . .executingthe sentences. Cf. Sa'adya's commentary on Dan. iv. 17: "The 'Irin are the HolyAngels of anger and fury who pass the sentence ". (Notice, by the way, how Sa'adya
represents the angels in question as one class only, called 'Irin, regarding the'
Qaddishin = Holy Ones '
as an attribute further, how he identifies them with"the
angels of anger and fury" usually but another name for the 'angels of destruction',cf. note on ch. xxxi. 2.) Cf. also Hilkoth Mal'akim, Add. 27199, fol. 124 a: "the angelwho passes the sentence and who issues the demands is called 'Ir and Qaddish" .
It is evident from the way in which the various functions are depicted as divided
CH. XXVIIl] DIVINE JUDGEMENT IOI
iv. 13 , 14) :
"Behold an 'Ir and a Qaddishcame down from heaven and
cried aloud and said thus, Hew down the tree, and cut off his branches,
shake off 14his leaves 14,and scatter his fruit: 15 let the beasts get away
from under it, and the fowls from his branches 15 ".
(10) Why are they called 'Irin and Qaddishint By reason that they
sanctify the body and the spirit with lashes of fire on the third dayof the judgement, as it is written (Hos. vi. 2): "After two days will
he revive us : on the third he will raise us up, and we shall live before
him."
14-14 A lacuna. 15-15 .Eom.
between the 'Irin and Qaddishin, that they are in this verse regarded as comprisinga comparatively large number. One might, with some certainty, venture the con-
jecture that the underlying idea here is the representation of the 'Irin and the
Qaddishin as the Heavenly Beth Din. The 'Irin and Qaddishin would then beconceived of as 70 or 72. This is confirmed by the confusion in the two
chapters following next, between these angels and the 72 princes of king-doms who ace. to ch. xxx constitute the heavenly Beth Din. Also, in Zohar,
e.g. ii. 6 a, the 'Irin and Qaddishin of Dan. iv. 14 are explicitly interpreted as "the
72 members of Sanhedrin who consider the judgements of the world".That the 'Irin (and Qaddishin) in i En., according to the prevalent representation
there, are counted as a large number (e.g. ch. vi. 6: 200) is already recalled
above. On the other hand, in later cabbalistic writings, they are likewise often
pictured as a numerous class of angels, e.g. YR. i. 162 b .(quotation from Sode
Razd), they are referred to with the formula "the troops of 'Irin and Qaddishin".
(10) they sanctify the body and the spirit with lashes of fire. The ex-
pression 'the body and the spirit' may be taken in two different senses, viz. as
referring either to the angels in question (the 'Irin and Qaddishin) or to the bodyand spirit of a man who has undergone judgement ;
the judgement of man, referred
to here, would in this case be the so-called Din ha-qQeber, the judgement on manimmediately after his death. The interpretation of the present sentence in the sense
of'
sanctify the body and spirit of the judged man '
is probably the correct one,
esp. in view of the difficulty, that otherwise arises, of explaining the meaning ofthe words immediately following: 'on the third day of judgement '. 'The third
day' cannot very well be meant 'absolute', since the judgement here is daily andcontinual. But with the assumed interpretation it will naturally take on the meaning'the third of the three days that man is judged', the third day being also the final
one, on which the sentence passed on man is consummated through his purificationin fire ('by lashes of fire'). Cf. ch. xliv.
The result thus arrived at accords with Masseket Chibbut ha-qQeber, BH. i. 151 :
"The ministering angels (corresponding to the 'Irin and Qaddishin of the presentverse) receive man, after his death, from the hands of the angel of death; they judgehim on the first two days on account of his character as developed during his life,
through his observance or neglect of the statutes of Tora; on the third day theyjudge him, spirit, soul and body, by strokes with lashes of fire ". This is a descriptionof the Din ha-qQeber, referred to above.
The bath of sanctification or purification in fire is depicted as forming the
conclusion of judgement also with regard to the ministering angels, in Revelation
of Moses (tr. Gaster, rec. B, in Royal Asiatic Society's Journal, 1893) : "the Almightysits and judges the ministering angels, and after the judgement they bathe in that
river of fire and are renewed". Cf. ch. xxxvi.
It is true that in other connections the Qaddishin are represented as'
sanctifying
102 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH.XXIX
CHAPTER XXIX
Description of a class of angels
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
\ said to me : vA\L u+ri \
(i) Each one of them has seventy names corresponding to the
seventy tongues1of the world1
. And all of them are (based) upon
i-i E om.
themselves in fire '. Thus in Shemoth shel Metatron, Bodl. MICH. 356, fol. 40 b,we read: "Metatron admonishes the angels every third day to bathe and purifythemselves in the fiery river (Nehar di-Nur) ".
Ch. xxix. Ch. xxix contains a short description of angels, the names or class ofwhich are not defined in the chapter. As the context now stands, the descriptionis, by the opening words
'
each one of them ', made to refer to the 'Inn and Qaddishinof the aforegoing chapter. On the other hand, the following chapter, xxx, in de-
fining'
the great princes who are called H' by the name of the Holy One '
as the
72 Princes of Kingdoms, seems to have in view no others than the angels ofthe present chapter, of which it is stated here that their names are
'
based uponthe Name of the Holy One '.
Thus, in the present arrangement of the context, the 'Irin and Qaddishin are,
by inference, identical with the Princes of Kingdoms. The identification is justi-
fiable, since the functions of both categories, as represented in chh. xxviii. y-xxx,are practically congruent : they are both depicted as constituting the Celestial Beth
Din, the Divine Council or Court of Justice.It is scarcely probable, however, that ch. xxix is the original continuation of
ch. xxviii. 7-10. It gives the impression of being a fragment from an angelological
description from some other source. When considered by itself, it can best beunderstood as treating of the Princes of Kingdoms, for the reason that the expression'
seventy names corresponding to the seventy tongues of the world '
naturallyand usually connects the angels or angel of which it is used, with the conception
of the seventy nations and their representative body in the heavens.
Still it seems to be a necessary conclusion that to the Redactor, responsible for
the present arrangement of chh. xxviii-xxx seqq., the identity of the 'Irin andQaddishin with the Princes of Kingdoms, did not, at least, present any difficulty.Some tradition to this effect might have obtained. As a trace of such & tradition,
although from a late source, may perhaps be regarded the passage on the Princes
of Kingdoms in Menahem Reqanati's Commentary on the Pentateuch, Gen. x. 5 (EJ) :
"70 princes are set over the 70 nations. . .they are the 70 princes who surround the
Throne of Glory and they are the same that are called in the Song of Solomon(Cant. iii. 3) 'the Watchmen (Shomerim) that go about the city', for by their handsthe decreesfrom on high are issued (cf. ch. xxviii. 8 seq.) ".
Convergences between the conceptions of the Watchers and of the Representa-tives of the Nations (the Princes of Kingdoms) may have occurred at an early
period, although then perchance in another aspect. The Watchers (i En.) as well
as the Princes of Kingdoms, ace. to a different trend of traditions, were regardedas evil agencies in the world (cf. i En. Ixxxix. 59-65 and note on ch. xxviii. i).
The Watchers become the leaders of corrupt mankind on earth and the Princes of
Kingdoms are the rulers of the Gentile nations: occasionally the leader of the
Watchers is mentioned as SATANIEL or SAMMAEL, and the Princes of Kingdoms, as
evil agencies, are later regularly represented as headed by SAMMAEL. Cf. on this
TB. Sota, 9 a, Sha'are 'Ord, 65 a, 'Emeq ha-mMelek, 121 b et al.
CH.XXIX] DIVINE JUDGEMENT 103
the name of the Holy One, blessed be He. And every several nameis written with a flaming style
2upon the Fearful Crown (Keiher
Nora) which is on the head of the high and exalted King.
(2) And from each one of them there go forth sparks and lightnings.
And each one of them is beset with horns of splendour round about.
From each one lights are shining forth, and each one is surrounded
by tents of brilliance3 so that not even the Seraphim and the Chayyothwho are greater than all the children of heaven are able to behold
them.
2 A adds: 'of iron' 3 E: 'Understanding (Bind)'
(1) seventy names corresponding to the seventy tongues . . . (based) upon thename of the Holy One. Exactly the same, is said with regard to Metatron, chh.iii. i and xlviii c 9. [The expression 'seventy names corresponding to the seventytongues
'is a formula, conveying the connection of the angels in question with the
seventy nations^ So ch. xlviii c 9 the ascribing to Metatron of seventy names is
clearly connected with his character of chief of the seventy princes of the seventynations. The phrase 'based upon the Name of the Most High' with regard to a
name, means that it contains the elements of the Tetragrammaton. Cf. note onch. x. 3 and the angelic names ch. xviii. 9-24. written with a flaming style. Cf.
chh. xiii. i, xxxix. i, xli. 4. upon the Fearful Crown. . .on the head of the. . .
King. The Fearful Crown 'Keiher Nora' is the technical term for the crown onthe head of the Most High as seated on the Throne of Glory. In magical writingsthe 'Fearful Crown' plays a prominent role, being, together with 'the Great Seal',the most effectual of magical formulas. Cf. Hek. Zot. (Bodl. MICH. 9, fol. 66 a) :
"the Fearful Crown ... (follow some mystical letters) ... this is the crown withwhich one conjures all the Princes of Wisdom". Cf. also Mass. Hek. vii: "thecrown on the forehead of the Holy One, blessed be He, on which the Explicit Nameis graven".
(2) And from each one of them there go forth sparks and lightnings etc.
This verse repeats the phraseology of the angelological section. For 'horns of
splendour' cf. ch. xxii. 6. For 'tents of brilliance', ch. xxv. 6. "not even the
Seraphim and the Chayyoth etc.' cf. ch. xxvi. n. Does the present fragmentknow only the Seraphim and the Chayyoth as Merkaba-angels ? Or does it regardthe Seraphim and the Chayyoth as the two highest classes of superior angels bythe Merkaba? (Cf. Zohar, ii. 252 b. JD1K J^NO , , , , fSn&J' njmtf WllTl 'Nil
pm pjnt? iTaynK \>y>y& JNEI NSMH pa*3B> 'pea
104 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXX
CHAPTER XXXThe 72 princes of Kingdoms and the Prince of the World
officiating at the Great Sanhedrin in heaven
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,said to me:
(i) Whenever the Great Beth Din is seated in the 'Araboth Raqia'on high
1there is no opening of the mouth for anyone in the world
save1 those great princes who are called H' by the name of the HolyOne, blessed be He.
i-i E om. corr.
Ch. xxx. Another representation of the daily judgement in the Celestial BethDin. The function of court-officers (ch. xxviii. 8) is here attributed to the Princesof Kingdoms with their leader, the Prince of the World. In contrast with ch.
xxviii. 8, 9, this function is here seen exclusively from the aspect of defence or pleain favour of the world (vs. 2). The accusing part is hereby implicitly reserved for
the Most High himself.
(i) Whenever (lit. every fixed time that) the Great Beth Din is seated. Everyday, at a fixed time, the Great Sanhedrin assembles in the highest of the heavens,the 'ArabSth, under the presidency of the Holy One. This is explicit from vs. 2 :
'every day at the hour that', and 'pleads. . .before the Holy One, blessed be He'.The sittings of the Beth Din are here for judgement, although the judgement mayinclude all the various decisions with regard to the affairs of the world. But the
Celestial Beth Din has even a wider scope. So, e.g. in Gen. R. xlix. 6, it is said that
God introduces new Halakas daily in His Celestial Beth Din. For the Beth DinShelma'ala as giving daily decisions with regard to the happenings of the worldcf. Hek. R. i-iii seqq.
there is no opening of the mouth for anyone in the world etc. For the
expression in this sense cf. Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 57. Cf. also the phrase 'openingof the mouth for the Minim (heretics, Christians)
' = scriptural points of supportfor heretical beliefs. Here it apparently means that no one is allowed to speak either
as accuser or defender except the Great Princes called H'.
great princes . . . called H' by the name of the Holy One. Ch. x. 3 speaksof '8 great princes called H' by the name of their King', to whom also is assignedan exceptional status. Cf. note, ib., and Hek. R. xxi. -called H' etc. In mostcases simply means that the Tetragrammaton forms the latter part of the name.It seems to have been a general assumption, that the highest circle of angels weremarked out from the other angels by the common distinction of the Tetragrammatonas part of their name, whereby their names were 'based upon the Name of the
Holy One '. But the traditions are at variance as to the further character, numberand function of these highest angels. Thus, in the present book, ch. x. 3 (alreadyreferred to), 'the 8 Great Princes, called H' etc.' occupy so high a position as to
be above the jurisdiction of Metatron (the Lesser YHWH), which includes all the
other angels and princes; in the angelological classification of ch. xviii each one of
the sixteen highest princes have the' H' at the end of their names; in the angelo-
logical section, chh. xix-xxii, xxv-xxvii (xxviii), the six princes there named havelikewise all the Tetragrammaton as part of their names. (It is in fact altogether in
harmony with that angelological section, when ch. xxix, the 'Irin and Qaddishm,the highest of the princes ace. to ch. xxvii. 1-6, are in ch. xxix represented, or made
CH.XXX] DIVINE JUDGEMENT 105
(2) How many are those princes? Seventy-two princes of the
kingdoms of the world besides the Prince of the World who speaks
(pleads) in favour of the world before the Holy One, blessed be He,
to be represented, as having their names 'based upon the name of the Holy One'.)Ace. to Hek. R. xxii. i, the highest angels who are there the door-keepers of the
Seventh Hall and seven in number, have all names of the form X-H' ; in the pre-
ceding chapter of Hek. R. one meets with the statement that the awe-inspiring
power of these guardians of the seventh Hall and of their names lies just in the
fact that "each one of them, his name is called (based) upon the name of the Kingof the Universe".
In the present chapter again, the Princes H' are denned as the
(2) Seventy-two princes of the kingdoms, and this evidently because, ace. to the
view contended here, the seventy-two princes of kingdoms, inclusive of the Prince
of the world, form the highest angelic order in their capacity of constituting the
Celestial Beth Din.For the different conceptions of the Princes of Kingdoms, cf. note on ch. xvii. 8.
Here they are decidedly conceived of as the REPRESENTATIVES OF THE NATIONS OFTHE WORLD. The conception of representatives in heaven of the various kingdomson earth is a well-known, early idea attested in the O.T., Dan. x. 20, 21 ; it occursin Sir. xvii. 17 ("for every nation He appointed a ruler. But Israel is the Lord's
part"). Since the nations were counted as seventy, the number of these representa-tives was at first usually given as seventy (cf. ch. xlviii c 9) ;
so in i En. Ixxxix. 59
(seventy shepherds). Apposite for the resemblance to vs. 2 of the present chapteris Targ. Yer. to Gen. xi. 7, 8 ("every nation has its own guardian angel -who pleadsthe cause of the nation under his protection"). In Talmud the conception occurs,
e.g. TB. Yoma, 77 a (MIKAEL, the prince of Israel, DUBBIEL, the prince of Persia etc.),
Sukka, 29 a (the Gods of the nations suffer punishment with them). Cf. further Gen.R. Ixviii, Ixxvii, Ex. R. xxi, Lev. R. xxix, Pesikta R. xxiii, xxvii, P. R. 'El. xxiv. Notice,how in Mass. Hek. the conception of seventyprinces is replaced by that of
"70 thrones
of the Holy One, blessed be He, corresponding to the nations of the world".For discussion of the origin of the number 72 as ascribed to these princes, see
note on ch. xvii. 8. In the present connection the seventy-two princes of kingdomsconstituting the Great Sanhedrin of heaven one is reminded of the fact that the
Great Sanhedrin proper, of which the Beth Din shelma'ala is a counterpart, is in a
fewMishna passages represented as consisting ofseventy-two members : M. Zebachim,i. 3, Yad. iii. 5, iv. 2.
For the princes of kingdoms as the Celestial Beth Din cf. also Bachya's Commen-tary on the Pentateuch, Par. Beha'aloteka (162 b): "The Holy One, blessed be He,said to the 70 angels who surround the Throne of Glory . . . and they are the BethDin of the Holy One". Cf. Zohar, i. 173 b, and Mass. Hek. v. 70, thrones always
surrounding the Shekina. The 'thrones' in Zohar are angelic beings when termed
IIID^IS,and similarly their 'thrones' are termed 'NITDp.
the Prince of the World who speaks in favour of the world. The Prince of
the World is here, then, the leader of the princes of kingdoms. He combines the
functions of the rulers of the nations : they plead each one the cause of his nation,the Prince of the World pleads the cause of all the nations together, of the worldin its entirety. There is no reference here to any contrast between the Gentile
Nations, the idolaters, and Israel. On the contrary, the representation is strikinglyuniversal in its character. The Accuser is God himself, whereas ace. to other views,the Prince of Israel and the princes of the nations, especially the prince of Rome(or of Persia) are represented as accusing each other before the Most High. Cf.
the Introduction.
For the conception of the nations (or their representatives) appearing before God in
judgement or pleading before God, cf. inter alia 4 Ezra vii. 37, and the reference in
BOX, Ezra-Apocalypse, p. 124, note ad loc., to the passage in TB. 'Aboda Zara, 2 a b =
106 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CHH. XXX, XXXI
every day, at the hour when the book is opened in which are recorded
all the doings of the world, according as it is written (Dan. vii. 10) :
"The judgement was set and the books were opened."
CHAPTER XXXI
(The attributes of) Justice, Mercy and Truth
by the Throne ofJudgement
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(i) At the time when the Holy One, blessed be He, is sitting on
the Throne, of Judgement, (then) Justice is standing on His right
and Mercy on His left and Truth1 before His face.
i so E. A: 'in Truth' (cf. Is. xvi. 5, quoted vs. 2).
"the nations appear before God in the future age to receive their reward. They are
summoned up singly, are asked what they have done in the world, and each is
condemned (Rome, Persia and other nations)".On the Prince of the World see note on ch. xxxviii. 2, and cf. notes on chh. iii. 2,
ix. 2-3, x. 3, xlviii 09. In the Enoch-Metatron pieces, chh. iii-xv and xlviii c,
Metatron occupies the same position as the Prince of the World here, i.e. leader of
the princes of kingdoms and, notably, Metatron and the Prince of the World are.
ace. to one trend of traditions, identical. Here, in so far as Metatron is representedas the speaker, this is not the case.
at the hour when the book is opened etc. This is the same view of the
book, forming the base of the judgement, that we meet with in ch. xxvii. 2,'
the Bookof Records'. Cf. note, ib. The 'records' are here perhaps conceived of more fromthe point of view of the nations or the world at large than of the individual.
Ch. xxxi. Another short, independent, piece on the Judgement, characterized
by the representation of the hypostasized attributes of Justice, Mercy and Truthas agencies at the Divine Judgement.
Justice and Mercy as attributes of God is a subject of speculation from the earlier
periods: "Palestinian as well as Alexandrian theology recognized the two attributes
of God, 'middath ha din' and 'middath ha rahamim' (Sifre Deut. 27, Philo, DeOpific. Mundi, 60) and the contrast between justice and mercy is a fundamentaldoctrine of the Cabala" (JE, article 'Justice'). Among the Tannaites the doctrine
of Justice and Mercy as the two main attributes of God was connected particularlywith the name of R. Meir. Cf. Bacher, Agada der Tannaiten, vol. ii. p. 60, and TB.Ber. 48 b, Gen. R. xxvi, Ab. R. Natan, xxxii, R. 'Aqiba, TB. Sank. 67 b.
(i) At the time (or: in the hour) when the Holy One. . .is sitting on theThrone of Judgement. Although not clearly indicated, the judgement is probablyhere, as in the preceding chapters, the daily judgement, for which is appointeda fixed time, cf. ch. xxx. 2 and note.
Justice is standing on His right hand, Mercy on His left and Truth beforeHis face. Since Mercy in vs. 2 is represented as supporting man, Justice probablystands for the accusing function at the judgement. Justice and Mercy as agenciesat the judgement or of attributes of God as Judge are perhaps indicated in the
Talmudic dictum as to the two Thrones, one of Justice, the other of Mercy (Sedaqa},TB. Chag. 14 a, Sanh. 38 b (attributed to R. 'Aqiba from R. Jose the Galilean).
CH.XXXl] DIVINE JUDGEMENT 107
(2) And when man 2 enters before Him to judgement,3(then) there
comes forth from the splendour of the Mercy towards him as (it
were) a staff3 and stands in front of him. Forthwith man falls uponhis face, (and) all the angels of destruction fear and tremble 4before
him4, according as it is written (Is. xvi. 5): "And with mercy shall
the throne be established, and he shall sit upon it in truth."
2 E: 'a wicked man' 3-3 E prob. corr. : 'the Mercy goes out from judgementtowards him' 4-4 E: 'on his right'
For the hypostasized attribute of Justice as accusing cf. Alph. R. 'Aqiba, znd rec.,
BH. iii. 50 :
"In that hour the attribute of Justice said before the Holy One, blessed
be He, 'Lord of the Universe, even the righteous are designated for death (i.e.
have sinned according to Law no man shall be justified)'".For a later representation of the roles of Justice and Mercy cf. Sha'are 'Ora,
quoted YR. 7 b, vol iii: "The attribute of Justice gives to the supplicant...riches and all good things, but the attribute of Justice prevents (interrupts, annuls)the decision and says, Let us consider whether this supplicant is worthy that his
supplication be granted him, and if not, let him be judged in the Great Sanhedrinetc." Notice the combination here of the two conceptions of Justice-Mercy and of
the Great Sanhedrin.The distinctive feature of the present chapter, vs. i, is the introduction of the
third attribute, the Truth, as mediating between Justice and Mercy. The combina-tion of truth with judgement is deduced from or, rather, occurs already in the O.T.Reference is in vs. 2 explicitly made to Is. xvi. 5. Then in 4 Ezra, vii. 34 ("Butjudgement alone shall remain and truth shall stand"). For references to parallelsin Rabbinic see BOX, Ez. Apoc. p. 122, note ad loc. Cf. further Alph. R. 'Aqiba, beg.
("The Holy One. . .is called Truth, and He sits on His Throne. . .in Truth. . .all'
his judgements are judgements of truth, and all his ways are Mercy and Truth"),and ch. xxvi. 12. The mediating character of the attribute of Truth is here symbolic-ally indicated by the place assigned to it
'
before the face of the Most High' between
'Justice' to the right and 'Mercy' to the left. Another expression of the mediationat the judgement is found, ch. xxxiii. i ('Angels of mercy, of peace, and of de-
struction').The distinction involved in the expressions 'to the right', 'to the left', does not
carry the extreme symbolical significance of certain gnostic systems and esp. the
later Qabbala : there the accusing role is always assigned to the left side, the favour-
pleading to the right. In the system of Ten Sefiroth Justice is on the left, Mercy onthe right (contrast here).
(2) when man enters before Him to (receive) judgement, i.e. immediatelyafter death, cf. note on ch. xxviii. 10. there comes forth from the splendour of
the Mercy towards him as (it were) a staff and stands in front of him. This evi-
dently means that the attribute of Mercy wields a protecting, supporting influence
over man against forces working for the strict application of the principles of justice.And this influence is represented as prevailing over the latter, at least such seems to
be the import of the words following: all the angels of destruction fear andtremble before him. The angels of destruction represent the execution of thedecrees ofjustice (cf. ch. xxxii. i), i.e. the punishment of man's sin. Here it appearsthat 'the staff' from the 'splendour of the Mercy' protects man from the rage ofthe angels of destruction.
For the conception of the angels of destruction cf. i En. liii. 3 (" I saw all the
angels of punishment abiding and preparing all the instruments of Satan [for the
sinners] "), Ivi. i, Ixiii. i (" In those days shall the mighty and the kings. . .imploreGod to grant them a little respite from His angels of punishment"). 2 En. x. 3 ;
Ap. Petri, 6, 8. TB. Shab. 55 a, presents an instance of the connection between the
108 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXXII
CHAPTER XXXII
The execution ofjudgement on the wicked. God's sword
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(i)1When the Holy One, blessed be He, opens
1 the Book half of
i-i E: 'when they open before the Holy One, blessed be He'
angels of destruction and the attribute of Justice (as accusing and desiring the strict
enforcement of the Law) :
" God said to Gabriel (with reference to the situation,Ezek. ix. 4 seqq.),
' Go and write on the forehead of the righteous a mark of ink, that
the angels of destruction may not get power over them, but on the forehead of thewicked a mark of blood, that the angels of destruction may have power over them '.
Then said the attribute of Justice before the Holy One ...'
... In what respect are
those better than these?'" Cf. ib. 152 b, 89 a; Yer. Shebu'oth, vi. 37 a; Rev. vii. 2,
xii. 7; Test. Abr. xii, xiii; Gedullath Moshe, section Gehinnom; Masseketh Gehinnom,BH. i. 142; Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 62. See also ch. xliv. 2 and note. In these
instances they appear mainly in two aspects : one is that of executors of punishmentand of the divine decrees in general in the world, the other that of officials ofGehenna appointed over the wicked (and intermediate).On their number and names the different sources are at variance, from those
speaking of two angels of destruction, usually called 'APH and CHEMA (i.e. anger and
fury), cf. SIMKIEL and ZA'APHIEL, ch. xliv. 2, to those counting them in thousandsand myriads. Rev. of Moses (tr. Gaster, RAS's Journal, 1893, p. 589) representsthe angel-prince QEMU'EL as the chieftain of 12,000 angels of destruction.
The 'man' who ace. to the present chapter, obtains the support of the attribute
of Mercy is apparently man in general, the vast majority, perhaps those who else-
where (e.g. ch. xliv) are referred to as the class of intermediate,'
benoniyyim '.
Instances of the attribute of Mercy pleading for man in opposition to the
prosecuting activity of the attribute of Justice are numerous in later Qabbala.YR. i. 94 a, quotes from 'Asara Ma'amaroth the following passage: "Theattribute of Mercy occupies itself with the merit of every creature. . .if a mancommits a transgression, then the attribute of Justice comes to punish the man onaccount of the transgression but the attribute of Mercy says: 'Even if the man'shand has sinned, lo, yet his eye has not sinned. . .if thou wilt punish his body onaccount of the sin of the hand, lo, even the eye will suffer, and so it will be punishedunjustly'", and continues the passage :
"in this way the Mercy prevents tribulations
and plagues from visiting the world (as punishments for the sins of mankind)".
Ch. xxxii. This chapter treats of the aspect of the judgement consisting in the
execution of judgement on the wicked. The execution of the Divine decrees is
referred to in ch. xxviii. 9, the executors there being the 'Irin and Qaddishin. Theidentity of the executors of judgement is in the present chapter not revealed.
Regarded as immediate continuation of ch. xxxi. i of this chapter would implythat they are 'the angels of destruction'. That is, however, the natural conclusion
presenting itself at a slight examination of the chapter, since the execution of
judgement is here that on the wicked only, not of the Divine decrees in general.The plurality of angelic beings indicated by the words 'they go out from before
Him in every moment'
can in this connection scarcely be interpreted as any others
than the angels of destruction, whose essential function is the punishment of the
wicked.
(i) When the Holy One. . .opens the Book etc. One book as the basis of
judgement here as chh. xxx and xxvii. 2 (i.e. the Book of Records). Cf. notes, ib.
CH.XXXIl] DIVINE JUDGEMENT 109
which is fire and half flame, (then) they go out from before Him in
every moment to execute the judgement on the wicked 2by His sword
(that is)2 drawn forth out of its sheath and the splendour of which
shines like a lightning and pervades the world from one end to the
other,3 as it is written (Is. Ixvi. 16): "For by fire will the Lord plead
(and by his sword with all flesh)."
(2) And all the inhabitants of the world (lit.those who come into
the world) fear and tremble before Him, when they behold His
sharpened sword like unto a lightning from one end of the world to
the other3,and sparks
4and flashes 4 of the size of the stars of Raqia'
going out from it; according as it is written (Deut. xxxii. 41):" 5If
I whet5 the lightning of my sword".
2-2 E: 'and His sword is' 3-3 E omits from 'as it is written etc.' vs. i till
'and sparks etc.' vs. 2. 4-4 E om. 5-5 E om.
they go out from before Him in every moment.'
They'
is best understood as
'the angels of destruction'; cf. above and note on ch. xxxi. 2. For the angels of
destruction as executing punishment on the wicked in the world, cf. Hek. R. v:
"R. Ishmael said: 'What did the Beth Din on high do? In that hour they com-manded the angels of destruction and they went down (to earth) and made a"consumption even determined "
upon Caesar Lupinus'
". Further Alph. R. 'Aqiba,BH. iii. 50, 51 (with reference to the destruction of Jerusalem) :
"In that hour six
angels of destruction were sent down on Jerusalem, and they destroyed the peoplein it. . .and these they were: 'Aph, Chema (cf. note, ch. xxxi. 2}, Qeseph (= 'wrath'),,Mashchith (= 'destroyer', Ex. xii. 23), Mashmid (also
= 'destroyer'), Mekalle
(= 'consumer').. . .And each one of them had a two-edged sword in his hand";ib. BH. iii. 62 (in a context, treating of the idolaters of the world),
" Forthwith 'Aphand Chema, two angels of destruction,. . .drew their sword. . .in order to destroythe world". Cf. further the references adduced in the note on ch. xxxi. 2. Theexpression every moment prompts the conclusion that the execution of the
punishment is one that takes place in this world continually (as well as throughperiods of great crises) ;
this is confirmed by pointing to the parallel passages justreferred to. We are even in this chapter concerned with the daily judgement. Againstthis conclusion does not speak what follows :
by His sword (that is) drawn forth out of its sheath. In the two passages fromR. 'Aqiba cited above, the angels of destruction are represented as armed withswords. Here the sword by means of which the punishment is executed is 'the
sword of God', a conception, ace. to the statements in the present chapter itself,
deduced from Is. Ixvi. 16 and Deut. xxxii. 41. The sword of God is a well-known,eschatological, symbol of the O.T. Cf. Is. xxvii. i, xxxiv. 5, xlvi. 10, xlvii. 6, Ixvi. 16,Ezek. xxi. 3 seqq. Later we meet with the same symbol of punishment and vengeancein i En. e.g. xc. 17, 19 (connected with the opening of the 'book'), "opened the
book. . .and a sword was given to the sheep"; ib. xci. 12, "and a sword shall be
given to it, that a righteous judgement may be executed ". Add ib. xc. 34, Ixxxviii. 2.
Other instances of the same symbolic use of 'the sword' are Rev. i. 16, ii. 12, 16,vi. 3, 4, xix. 15. It may be noted that 'the sword' in this chapter again, as in the
O.T., is God's sword, although wielded by the angels of destruction.
(3) And all the inhabitants of the world fear and tremble. . .when theybehold His . . . sword . . . from one end of the world to the other. This is more in
the style of a description of the Last Judgement. Perhaps the writer unconsciouslyfalls in with the eschatological phraseology. Or, more probably, the situation in
HO THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXXIII
CHAPTER XXXIII
The angels of Mercy, of Peace and of Destruction bythe Throne ofJudgement. The scribes, (vss. i, 2)
The angels by the Throne of Glory and the
fiery rivers under it. (vss. 3-5)
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(i) At the time that the Holy One, blessed be He, is sitting on the
Throne of Judgement,1(then) the angels of Mercy are standing on
His right, the angels of Peace are standing on His left and the angelsof Destruction are standing in front of Him.
i E adds: 'of truth'
the writer's mind may be that of a great general Divine visitation, such as a war.
Passages representing the Divine sword as visible to an assembly or large numberof people simultaneously, occur in Rabbinic: e.g. Sifre on Deut. xi. 12 (cf. Lev. R.
xxxv, Deut. R. iv): "(At Sinai) A book and a sword came down from heaven. . .
and the Voice was heard, saying :
'
If you practise the doctrine of this book, you shall
be saved from the sword, but if not, you shall be punished by it'". It should benoted that the 'sword' in this passage is said to be identical with the sword of
Gen. iii. 24, which is another of the fundamental references on which the con-
ception of the 'sword' is based. See Gen. R. xxi. 14 (the sword personified).
Ch. xxxiii. 12. Vss. i and 2 of the present chapter constitute the last fragmentof the context treating of the Judgement. The representation of vs. i is but another
version of the conception of the principal agencies at the Judgement, already metwith in ch. xxxi. The hypostasized attributes of Justice, Mercy and Truth of
ch. xxxi. i are here replaced by the angels of mercy, peace and destruction. It is
safe to assume that the angels of mercy here more or less exactly correspond withthe attribute of Mercy there as to significance and function, i.e. represent the
activity of plea in favour of man. As regards the angels of peace their character of
mediating forces is confirmed by the frequent usage of the term 'peace' for the
mediation between two opposites, see ch. xlii. 7. The correspondence between the
angels of destruction and the attribute of Justice was attested, note on ch. xxxi. 2,
esp. in the passage quoted from TB. Shab. 55 a. The attribute of Justice perhaps moreemphasizes the accusing part, the angels of destruction, again, the punishment,the strict carrying out of the principles of justice.
(i) the angels of Mercy are standing on His right. In contrast with ch.
xxxi. i, the defending agencies, the' melammedim zakuth' are assigned the place to
the right side, cf. note, ib. The strict system of the later Qabbala is however not
applied even here, since the opposing agency of the 'melammedim choba' on the
left is missing.For the angels of mercy pleading in favour, cf. Hilkot ha-kKisse (Add.
27199, fol. 139 a): "211 myriads of angels of mercy are standing there (by the
Throne) and they plead in favour of Israel". Ib. fol. 125 a (Hilkot Mal'akim): the
'angels of mercy' are the performers of the Thrice-Holy part of the QSdushsha,
perhaps a symbolic expression of the meritorious properties of the performance of
the Qedushsha (ch. xl. i). The angels of mercy have their attentions and efforts
fixed on the 'merits'
: cf. end of note on ch. xxxi. 2.
CH.XXXIIl] MERKABAH, ETC. Ill
(2) And one scribe is standing beneath 2 Him, and 3another scribe 3
above Him.
(3) And the glorious Seraphim
A: E:
surround them like fire- surround the Throne on its four sides with
brands round about the walls of lightnings, and the 'OphannimThrone of Glory. surround them with fire-brands round
about the Throne of Glory.
2 so E. A: above Him' 3-3 so E. A: 'a Kerub'
The expression 'angels of peace' is perhaps derived from Is. xxxiii. 7. The'
angel of peace'
is Enoch's guide ace. to i En. xl. 8, lii. 5, liii. 4, Ivi. 2 et al. Cf. also
Test. Dan. vi. 5, Asher, vi. 6.
On the angels of destruction see notes on chh. xxx. 2 and xxxii. i (xliv. 2).
(2) one scribe is standing beneath Him, and another scribe above Him(ace. to the reading of E adopted above). The scribes record all the facts that have
regard to the Divine Judgement, the fixed times appointed for man's entering and
leaving this world (ch. xviii. 23, 24), his observance or non-observance of the Divine
statutes, all'
the doings of the world ', not only as to individuals but with reference
to nations and the world at large (chh. xxvii. 2, xxviii. 7, xxx. 2). Besides such'facts' the scribes also write down the decisions of judgement, the Divine decrees
with regard to man after death as well as to the living.
For instances related to the ideas here presented cf. Chibbut ha-qQeber, BH. i.
150: "a scribe and one appointed with him (function at man's death). . .countingthe number of his days and years"; Sefer Chasidim (EJ. ii. 333): "two scribes
record the place assigned for every man, whether in Paradise or Hell"; Hek. R.'
v. i (in the Legend of the Ten Martyrs): "in that hour, the Holy One, blessed be
He, ordered the Scribe incessantly to write down dire decrees and terrible plagues. . .for the wicked Rome". Note also Hek. R. xx, where GABRIEL, the scribe, is
represented as writing down the merits and deeds of a man, desiring to behold the
vision of the Merkaba, and also his application for the grant of this privilege.
Ch. xxxiii. 3-5. With vss. 3 seqq. of the present chapter the theme of the Divine
Judgement is abandoned. What follows in this chapter is a short representation ofthe Throne of Glory, the Merkaba-angels surrounding it and the seven fiery rivers
flowing through all the seven heavens down to Gehenna, thus forming a concise
summary of the Merkabah-picture : the heavenly glories with the Throne at their
centre. Since the emphasis here is neither on the Judgement-Throne as in the
section on the Judgement, just concluded nor on the angelic classes of the heavenlyhierarchy as in the angelological section it may be convenient to include these
verses in the section comprising chh. xxiii, xxiv, xxxiv, xxxvii, which deals withvarious wonders of the heavens (the Throne of Glory, the 'Araboth and the sevenheavens in general), esp. from the quasi-physical aspect. This section is of the same
fragmentary, unsystematical character as the section on the Judgement.As regards the relation between vss. i, 2 on one hand and vss. 3-5 on the other,
it is quite probable that they belong together even originally, the compiler havingput this chapter in its present place merely because the two opening verses referred
to the subject of the preceding chapters, the Judgement.Considered as a unity the present chapter forms another instance of the Merkabah
picture revealing the Throne in its highest aspect as a Judgement-Throne. This
tendency is noticeable in both the angelological expositions : ch. xviii and chh. xix-xxviii. Cf. note on ch. xxvi. 12.
(3) This verse presents three classes of Merkaba-angels: ace. to A, Kerub ,
112 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXXIII
And clouds of fire and clouds of flames compass them to the rightand to the left; and the Holy Chayyoth carry the Throne of Gloryfrom below: each one 4with three fingers.
5 The measure of the
fingers of each one 4is 800,000 and 700 times hundred, (and) 66,ooo
6
parasangs.
(4) And underneath the feet of the Chayyoth seven fiery rivers
are running and flowing. And the breadth 7 of each river is 365thousand parasangs
8and ifs depth is 248 thousand myriads of para-
sangs8
. Its length is unsearchable and immeasureable.
(5) And each river turns round in a bow in the four directions of
'Araboth Raqict ,and (from there) it falls down to Ma'on and is
4-4 E om. 5 A repeats: 'each one with three fingers' 6 E: '6000'
7 E: 'length' 8-8 E om.
Seraphim and Chayyoth', ace. to E (probably the correct reading), Seraphim,'Ophannim and Chayyoth ; thus in both readings omitting one of the classes of the
angelological section (besides the wheels of Merkaba). Apart from this, the adoptedreading presents the same order as that of the angelological section: Seraphim,'Ophannim, (Kerubim), Chayyoth.For the 'clouds of fire and clouds of flames' cf. the 'four clouds', ch. xix. 4
and chh. xxxix and xxxvii.
the Holy Chayyoth carry the Throne of Glory. -This is a frequent statement.
Cf. Gen. R. Ixxviii, Lam. R. to iii. 23.each one with three fingers. Cf. ch. xvii. 6. The measures of the fingers present
some difficulty. Originally the passage might have contained some reference to
the different measures ascribed to each of the three fingers, e.g. the first one 80,000,the second 70,000, the third 66,000, in a gradation intended to convey a corre-
spondence in proportions to the second, third and fourth fingers of a human hand,respectively. For measures of the Chayyoth cf. ch. xxi. 1-3 and note, Chag. 13 a.
(4) seven fiery rivers running and flowing underneath the feet of the Chayyoth.Cf. ch. xix. 4 (under the wheels of the Merkaba, upon which the feet of the Chayyothare resting, four fiery rivers are continually running) and note, ib., ch. xviii. 19and note (the four heads of the fiery river), the fiery river of ch. xxxvi, the fiery
rivers between the camps of Shekina in ch. xxxvii. Note also 'the rivers of fire',
flowing in the midst of rivers of water', ch. xlii. 7. In i En. cf. ch. xiv. 19: "fromunderneath the throne came streams of naming fire so that I could not look thereon
"
(seven rivers, ib. Ixxvii. 5-7). 365 number of positive, 248 of negative statutes.
The conception of'
rivers of fire' from underneath the Throne of Glory or the
Chayyoth is an amplification of that of the fiery river, derived from Dan. vii. 10,
"a fiery stream issued and came forth from before him", and after this passage
frequently called Nehar di-Nur and sometimes Rigyon (e.g. Rev. of Moses, BH.i. 59). Ace. to Gen. R. Ixxviii, Lam. R. iii. 21 (with reference to Lam. iii. 23); the
Nehar di-Nur goes forth from the perspiration of the Chayyoth who are perspiringunder the burden of the Throne(s). Ace, to Mass. Geh. simply "from under the
Throne of Glory".The amplification of the conception of one fiery river into that of several rivers
of fire, beginning with the assumption of four heads of the Nehar di-Nur (ch. xviii)
is at variance as to the number of these rivers, one tendency being to make theminto four (corresponding to the number of the Chayyoth and the 'winds'), another
to count them as seven (so here).
(5) And each river turns round in a bow in the four directions of
'Araboth Raqia'. Cf. ch. xxiii. 17, 18. and (from there). . .to Ma'on and is
CH.XXXIIl] MERKABAH, ETC. 113
stayed (?), and from Ma1
on to Zebul, from Zebul to Shechaqim, from
Shechaqim to Raqia' ,from Raqia' to Shamayim and from Shamayim
upon the heads of the wicked who are in Gehenna, as it is written
(Jer. xxiii. 19): "Behold a whirlwind of the Lord, even his fury, is
gone, yea, a whirling tempest; it shall burst upon the head of the
wicked".
stayed (?), etc. The heavens are enumerated with the omission of Makon and the
substitution of the Hebrew name Shamayim for the Latin Wilon (velum or Greek
/3)jAoi>). In ch. xvii. 3 both these names are given for the first heaven. In SederRabba di Ber. Rabba the Wilon and Shamayim appear as two different heavens, viz.
the first and second respectively.A parallel to the present conception of the fiery river(s) going through all the
heavens and eventually falling down upon the heads of the wicked in Gehennais found in Mass. Geh. iv (BH. i. 149) : "the fiery river goes down upon them (thewicked in Gehenna) and it runs from one end of the universe to the other". Simi-
larly in the fragment, translated by Gaster, RAS's Journal, 1893, pp. 599-605,called Description of Hell: "the river Di-nur floweth from beneath the Throne of
Glory and falleth over the heads of the sinners". Cf. 2 En. x. 2: "in Gehennathere is a fiery river coming forth and it floweth from one end of the world to the
other". In TB. Chag. 13 b, the fiery river from the perspiration of the Chayyoth is
said to "fall down upon the heads of the wicked in Gehenna" with reference to
Jer. xxiii. 19, the scriptural passage adduced also by our verse. Cf. further Apoc.Petri, 8, Apoc. Fault, 57. Hek. R. xiii (Rigyon surrounds His Throne. . .and covers
all the chambers of the Hall of 'Araboth Raqia' with fire-smoke).In the vss. 4 and 5 of the present chapter we meet with a conception of fiery
rivers that is brought about through an amalgamation of various views concerningthe Nehar di-Nur.
(1) Founding upon Dan. vii. 10 the Nehar di-Nur became a constituent part of
the picture of the splendours by the Throne. Flowing from underneath the Throneits origin was explained from the perspiration of the Chayyoth, heavily burdened
by the weight of the Throne. In this aspect it serves no definite purpose other thanto add to the glory of
'
the Holy One, blessed be He, who sitteth on the Throne of
Glory'.
(2) Brought into connection with the 'thousand thousands and ten thousandtimes ten thousand '
angels ministering before the Throne ace. to the same passage,Dan. vii. io,from which the conception of the Nehar di-Nur was deduced especiallyin their function of performers of the Qedushsha or
'
the Song'
the fiery river becamethe bath of purification, by which the song-uttering angels were thought to preparethemselves for the saying of the Thrice Holy : see ch. xxxvi.
(3) Once connected with the ministering angels even other functions than thelast named were assigned to the Nehar di-Nur. In the fiery river the angels were" renewed every morning
"(in accordance with Lam. iii. 23). To the tradition holding
the view that the song-uttering angels live only so long as to perform the QSdushshaand then perish, the fiery river was the substance from which they were formed andwhither they were sent back again: TB. Chag. 143, Gen. R. Ixxviii, Lam. R. iii. 21.
From this conception there is only a short step to that of the fiery river as the
place of punishment for those of the ministering angels who uttered the Songuntimely or improperly: ch. xlvii. 2.
(4) Lastly the Nehar di-Nur, as derived from Dan. vii. 10, is brought to bear
upon the "judgement and the books" mentioned ib. Already serving the purposeof sanctification, purification and punishment of the ministering angels, it waseasily made an integral part of the Divine Judgement. On one hand it served to
purify man in general from sin after death (on the third day of judgement : cf. the
purification with lashes of fire, ch. xxviii. 10, Chibbut ha-qQeber, BH. i. 151),
OHB 8
114 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXXIV
CHAPTER XXXIV
The different concentric circles round the Chayyoth, con-
sisting offire, water, hailstones etc. and of the angels uttering
the Qedushsha responsorium
R. Ishmael said: Metatron; the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(i) The hoofs of the Chayyoth are surrounded by seven clouds of
the means of purification and preparation of the Intermediate (the'
benoniyyim ',
cf. ch. xliv. 5), on the other hand it became the means of punishment of the wicked
(in Gehenna), a conception which is attestedly old and related to that of the punish-ment of the wicked in a sea of fire etc. Cf. Rev. xix. 20, compared with 2 En. x. 2,
CHARLES'S notes on both passages, and Boeklen, Die Verwandtschaft der jiid.-
christlichen mil der persischen Eschatologie, pp. 119 seqq.In the present vss. it is primarily the conceptions indicated in the points (i) and
(4) that have been foisted together. As the place of the wicked was conceived of as
Gehenna, Gehenna being situated below the heavens, it was necessary, in order
to reconcile the different views (Nehar di-Nur in 'Araboth and as means of punish-ment) to present the Nehar di-Nur or the fiery rivers as flowing from the Throneof Glory in the 'Araboth through the heavens down to Gehenna. In Ma'yan Chokma(Rev. Mosis), BH. i. 58-64, the points (3) and (4) are combined: "after havingundergone the judgement the ministering angels bathe in the fiery river and are
renewed. And then the fiery river. . .falls down upon the heads of the wicked in
Gehenna, as it is written (Jer. xxiii. 19): 'Behold a whirlwind of the Lord. . .it
shall burst upon the head of the wicked '
". Cf. vs. 5 above.
Ch. xxxiv. This chapter, in common with the latter part of the aforegoing chapter,treats of the glories of heaven with emphasis laid on the celestio-physical parts of
these. The centre is the Throne of Glory, the feet of the Chayyoth carrying the
Throne, and out from this centre the heavenly splendours are represented as
evolving in concentric circles. This tendency towards a view arranging the heavenly
objects concentrically round the Throne of Glory is noticeable in a number of
earlier and later cabbalistic writings, and is, moreover, extended to the cosmologicaltheories of the structure of heavens and earths and their foundations. Cf . especiallyMidrash Konen.A parallel to the present chapter is ch. xxxvii. For parallels in other writings
reference can be made to Midrash Konen, BH. ii. 33, Seder Rabba di Bereshit Rabba
(in Werthheimer's Batte Midrashot) and Helak Merkaba, Add. 27199, fol. 126 a.
In Midrash Konen, ib., where the' concentricism
'
is already extended so as to
include the whole cosmos the lowest of the seven earths, the'
Eres ha-tTachtona',and the highest of the heavens, the 'Araboth with the Throne of Glory, being onthe same circle the passage runs: "the outside of the 'Eres ha-tTachtona is sur-
rounded by fire and water, the water by earthquake and trembling, these by light-
ning and thunder, the lightning and thunder bysparks and commotion, the sparks andcommotion by the likeness of the Chayyoth (Ezek. i. 5), the likeness of the Chayyoth
by' Raso zva-Shob' (Ezek. i. 14), the Raso zvd-Shob by (those who utter) the Voice of
Speech (Ezek. i. 24). . .(these by) the still small Voice (i Kings xix. 12). . .(this by)those who utter the 'Holy',. . .(these by) those tvho utter the 'Blessed be the Glory of
H from His place'
. . . (these by) those who say'
Blessed be the Glory of H for ever
and ever'
. . .
"Seder R. di Bcreshith R., repeating this, adds (after
"those who utter
the Holy"): "and behind all these are the Holy Chayyoth, and the 'Ophannim and
CH.XXXIV] MERKABAH, ETC. 115
burning coals. The clouds of burning coals are surrounded on the
outside by seven walls of flame(s). The seven walls of flame(s) are
surrounded on the outside by seven walls of hailstones (stones of
'Et-gabish, Ezek. xiii. 11,13, xxviii. 22). The hailstones are surrounded
on the outside byxstones of hail (stone of Barad). The stones of hail
are surrounded on the outside by stones of"the wings of the tempest ".
The stones of "the wings of the tempest" are surrounded on the
outside by1 flames of fire. The flames of fire are surrounded by the
chambers of the whirlwind. The chambers of the whirlwind are
surrounded on the outside by2the fire and the water 2
.
(2) Round about 2the fire and the water2 are those who utter the
i-i E om. 2-2 E: 'walls of fire and water'
the Throne of Glory (cf. here ch. xxxiii. 3 and beginning of this chapter) and the
feet of Shekina are resting upon their heads. . .and thousand thousands and ten
thousand times ten thousand ministering angels are standing round the feet of
Shekina (cf. 'thousand camps of fire etc.', vs. 2. here) ".
Helak Merkaba, referred to above, has the following representation: "Behindthe Throne is the Wind, that surrounds the Throne, and Light surrounds the Wind,and splendour surrounds the light, fire surrounds the splendour etc. . . . and the
colour of chashmal (Ezek. i. 4) surrounds the flames, and clouds surround the chash-
mal etc."
are surrounded on the outside by, lit. 'in front of or 'before. . .are placedin a circle, are surrounded'. hailstones stones of hail stones of the
wings of the tempest. These are used as mystical terms, and it is difficult to
determine to what extent the writer when using them has a definite or clearlyconceived idea in his mind as to what they represent. The '
'el-gabish' seems, like'
chashmal'',to have been a difficult and hence mysterious word which, especially as
it occurs only in Ezekiel, was thought to have a deeper mystical connotation. It is
then natural that it came to be regarded as denoting a celestial substance or object.
'Wings of the tempest' as a technical term occurs also e.g. in ch. xviii. 25. InMidrash Konen, beginning of the Ma'ase Bereshith, the "wings of the tempest"appears as a definite part of the cosmological structure (after
'
the mountains ' and'the wind' and next to "Eres ha-tTachtona'). As an illustration of the use of ex-
pressions like those of the present chapter in a mystical-technical sense, attention
may be drawn to the passage preceding the one just referred to, Midrash Konen(BH. ii. 32 seqq.) : in a long enumeration of the foundations of the universe (theone resting upon or in the other) we meet with the statement: "the 'Eres ha-tTachtona is stretched out upon (over) the waters, the waters upon pillars of chashmal,the pillars of chasmal rest upon mountains of hailstones, the mountains of hailstones
upon the mountains of hail, the mountain of hail upon the treasuries of snow etc."
See also ch. xix. 3, 4.
For the walls of flames, walls of fire, flames of fire etc. (fire being the celestial
substance, /car' e'^o^?/), cf. Mass. Hek. iv, according to which four walls surroundthe splendours in
' Araboth Raqia', "one of lappid (firebrands), another of flames,the third of burning fire, the fourth of lightnings". And ib. "the seven Halls (of
'Araboth) are all of them full of coal, firebrands, sparks, lightnings, pillars of coal,
pillars of burning fire, pillars of lightnings, pillars of fires, pillars of flames ".
fire and water. Cf. ch. xlii. 7. The counterbalance of the two polar oppositesof fire and water is a well-established part of the cosmological speculations as well
as of those of the mysteries of the heavens.
(2) Round about. . .are those who utter the "Holy". . .those who utter the
8-2
1 1 6 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CHH. XXXIV, XXXV
"Holy". Round about those who utter the "Holy" are those whoutter the "Blessed"'. Round about those who utter the "Blessed"
are the bright clouds. The bright clouds are surrounded on the
outside by coals of burning jumper ;and on the outside surrounding
the coals of burning juniper there are thousand camps of fire and
ten thousand hosts of flame(s). And between every several camp and
every several host there is a cloud, so that they may not be burnt
by the fire.
CHAPTER XXXV
The camps of angels in' Araboth Raqia
1
:
angels, performing the Qedushsha
1 R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(i) 5062 thousand myriads of camps has the Holy One, blessed be
He, in the height of 'Araboth Raqia1
. And each camp is (composed
of) 496 thousand angels.
i E puts as heading :
'
the Order of the Camps'
2 E: 496
"Blessed," i.e. the angels whose function is the performance of the responses ofthe Qedushsha. This in the present context forms the transition to the section,
beginning with the following chapter, a section which has the performance of the
Qedushsha in the heavens as main theme. Cf. Introduction, section 17.thousand camps of fire and ten thousand hosts of flame(s). Referring to
the angels arranged in camps (ch. xxxv. i), hosts and armies. Cf. ch. xix. 6. Theangels are made of fire, cf. note on ch. xxii. 4.
between every several camp. . .there is a cloud lest they be burnt by fire.
For 'clouds' as protecting the angels cf. Mass. Hek. iii: "and clouds (are set) to
protect the ministering angels from the splendour of the Throne of Glory".
Section 5. The Celestial Qedushsha.
(Chh. xxxv, xxxvi, xxxviii, xl.)
Ch. xxxv. With this chapter begins a new section centering round the conceptionof the heavenly Qedushsha, the counterpart of the Qedushsha on earth. Vss. 1-4form an introduction, treating of the numerous camps in which the song-uttering
angels are arranged. The different fragments all begin with an explicit reference to
the performance of the'
(Thrice) Holy'
(" When the time for the saying of the'
Holy'
draws nigh" or "when the ministering angels utter the Song") and are contained
in chh. xxxv. 5, 6, xxxvi, xxxviii, xxxix, xl.
On the conception of the celestial Qedushsha see Introduction, section 17.
(i) The number of camps: 506 thousand myriads of camps has the HolyOne . . . each camp . . . 496 thousand angels. For parallels cf. Alph. R. 'Aqiba,BH. iii. 21, and Hilkoth ha-mMal'akim {Add. 27199), fol. 125 a.
The passage of Alph. R. 'Aqiba, placing the camps in Shechaqim (the third heaven)instead of, as here, in the 'Araboth (the highest of the heavens) by reason of the
CH.XXXV] CELESTIAL QEDUSHSHA 117
(2) And every single angel, the height of his stature is as the great
sea; and the appearance of their countenance as the appearance of
the lightning, and their eyes as lamps of fire, and their arms and
their feet like in colour to polished brass 3 and the roaring voice of
their words like the voice of a multitude.
(3) And they are all standing before the Throne of Glory in four
rows 3. And the princes of the army are standing at the head of each
row.
3-3 E om.
assigning of the celestial Sanctuary to the Shechaqim runs: "In Shechaqim 1018
camps are standing before the Shekina in the Sanctuary which is the Shechaqim,
saying before Him the 'Holy' every day, and each camp is (composed of) 1008
myriads of ministering angels. For 'Shechaqim' is by Gematria 1018. . . .From the
morning until the evening they say before Him: 'Holy, Holy, Holy', and from the
evening until the morning they say'
Blessed be the glory of H from His place'
".
Hilkoth Mal'akim, ib., presents both conceptions, that of the present chapter andthat of Alph. R. 'Aqiba, in a developed form :
"(Of) the angels 906,000 myriads
(the number 906 is developed from '506' of vs. i here through the addition
of a 'n' to the numerical letters: 'Ipnn' instead of *1pn') are standing to the
right of the Throne and as many are standing to the left of the Throne, togetherwith a troop without number and a host without reckoning. They teach song(s)and hymn(s). And in Shechaqim there are 1018 camps of angels (cf. the passagein Alph. R. 'Aqiba above) who say
'
Holy' and '
Blessed' from morning until evening.
Before Him there are 496,000 angels who utter the 'Holy' by day and the 'Blessed'
by night. And all the angels and all the camps bathe in fiery rivers seven times andrestore themselves by fire 365 times (cf. ch. xxxvi. 2)."
Vss. i and 4 seem to indicate that the 'camps' here represent all the ministering
angels. But the emphasis is clearly on the song-uttering angels and in the two
parallel passages just referred to as well as in ch. xl. 3 the'
camps' refer only to the
angels as performing the Qedushsha. There was, moreover, a definite tradition
current, to the effect that the number of ministering angels in general was countless,infinite (basing upon Job xxv. 3 :
"Is there any number of his armies ? ") . Cf. Hilkoth
Mal'akim above (" a troop without number etc.") and esp. TB. Chag. 13 b, where it
is said expressly, that the passage Dan. vii. 10, which vs. 4 here uses as scriptural
support, is to be interpreted as referring to the number of one troop only, "for the
troops are without reckoning". The 'camps', then, are understood as the armies
of angels which have the performance of the Qedushsha for their special object.
Apart from this, of course, the view obtains that all the higher (and lower) classes
of angels utter the 'Thrice Holy' or the 'Blessed'. Cf. chh. xx. 2, xxv. 5, xxvi. 8.
The numbers '
506' and '
496'
are arrived at by means ofgematncal calculations, as
it is expressly stated to be the case with the number '1018' of the camps of
Shechaqim in Alph. R. 'Aqiba, referred to above. (506 = kingdoms, 496 = kingdom.See Introduction, section 17 E.)
(2) From' the appearance of their countenance '
the description of the angelsin this verse is in the literal terms of Dan. x. 6. The speculations concerning the
song-uttering angels and the judgement are to a large extent drawn from inter-
pretations of different passages of Daniel. Cf. vs. 4.
(3) they are all standing before the Throne of Glory in four rows. Cf. ch.
xxxvi. 2. The four rows here represent the same idea as'
the four camps of Shekina ',
chh. xviii. 4, xxxvii. i (see note on ch. xviii. 4) and as "the four camps of angels"
glorifying the Most High, P. R. 'El. iv. the princes of the army at the headof the rows (the meaning is probably "one prince at the head of each row'') are,
Il8 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXXV
(4) And some of them utter the "Holy" and others utter the
"Blessed", some of them run as messengers, others are standing in
attendance, according as it is written (Dan. vii. 10): "Thousandthousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times ten thousand
stood before him : the judgment was set and the books were opened ".
(5) And in the hour, when the time draws nigh for to say the
"Holy", (then) first there goes forth a whirlwind from before the
Holy One, blessed be He, and bursts upon the camp of Shekina and
there arises a great commotion among them, as it is written (Jer.
xxx. 23): "Behold, the whirlwind of the Lord goeth forth with fury,
a continuing commotion".
(6) At that moment 4thousand thousands of them are changed into
sparks, thousand thousands of them into firebrands, thousand thou-
sands into flashes,thousand thousands into flames, thousand thousands
into males, thousand thousands into females, thousand thousands into
4-4 E corr. from 'at that moment, etc.' to 'until they take upon themselves, etc.'
consequently, a parallel representation to that of'
the four great princes . . . over
the four camps of Shekina', ch. xviii. 4, and identical with the "four angels at
the head of the four camps of angels etc.", P. R. 'El., ib., whose names are MIKAEL,URIEL, GABRIEL and RAPHAEL. On these grounds it is possible to point to a con-nection between the tradition preserved in the present chapter and i En. The four'
Presences'
of i En. xl, uttering praises before'
the Lord of Glory', MIKAEL, RAPHAEL,GABRIEL and PHANUEL, are there introduced in the close company of "the thousandsof thousands and ten thousand times ten thousand etc.", xl. i, and of "those whostand before Thy glory and bless, praise and extol, saying, 'Holy, Holy, Holy',and, 'Blessed be Thou and blessed be the name of the Lord for ever and ever'",ch. xxxix. 12 f. Cf. ib. ch. ix. i and Ixxi and 2 En. xviii. 9 (" the Grigori are standingin four orders, while singing [the Praise of the Holy One] with one voice"). Cf.
Zohar, iii. 50 a: "four pn^O". (Vide Introduction, section 17 A.)
(4) Some of them utter the "Holy" etc. some of them run as messengersetc. Cf. note above on vs. i. Thousand thousands ministered unto him etc.
Dan. vii. 10. This verse seems to have been used as an epitome of mystical gnoseis:it was the starting-point for the computation of the number of the angels, was usedas support for the conception of the Nehar di-Nur, the fiery river(s), the ministration
of the Qedushsha by hosts of angels, the Celestial Beth Din, the Judgement and the
Book(s) of judgement.Some say the 'Holy', some the 'Blessed', i.e. the Qedushsha, consisting of the
Thrice Holy and the response 'Blessed', of which latter there are at least two formswithin the present book: (i) 'Blessed be the glory of H' from His place (ch. i. 13),
and (2) 'Blessed be the name of His glorious kingdom for ever and ever' (ch. xxxix. 2).
The Qedushsha responsorium, as performed by the angels, is attested in i En.xxxix. 12 f., referred to above note on vs. 3. (Notice the form of the 'Blessed'
there.)
(5) when the time draws nigh for the recital of the Holy. . .there goesforth a whirlwind. The moment before the Qedushsha was one of commotionand shudder through all the heavens, of a 'momentous' significance. Cf. chh.
xviii. 7, xix. 6, xxxviii. i.
(6) thousand thousands of them are changed into sparks. . .flames. . .
males. . .females. . .light etc. The angels are thus represented as changeable
CH.XXXV] CELESTIAL QEDUSHSHA 119
winds, thousand thousands into burning fires, thousand thousands
into flames, thousand thousands into sparks, thousand thousands into
chashmals of light4
;until they take upon themselves the yoke of the
kingdom of heaven, the high and lifted up, of the Creator 5of them
all5 with fear, dread, awe and trembling, with commotion, anguish,
terror and trepidation. Then they are changed again into their former
shape to have the fear of their King before them alway, as they have
set their hearts on saying6the Song
5continually, as it is written
(Is. vi. 3): "And one cried unto another and said (Holy, Holy, Holy,
etc.)".
4-4 E corr. (mistaking the abbreviation 'y'DKN* thousand thousands o themare made into for: saying Amen) 5 5 ins. with E. A', lacuna
into various forms from their original state of angels with bodily form. This is
stated Gen. R. xxi. 13, with reference to Ps. civ. 4 :" '
(who maketh his angels spirits),
his ministers a flaming fire', which changes, for they change, appearing at one timeas males, at another as females, now as winds (or, spirits), now as angels". Thisdictum (attributed to Rab?) is quoted and commented upon by Maimonides in
his More Nebukim, vol. I, ch. xlix. The expression 'are made into males. . .madeinto females' is somewhat suspect in its present connection, where the changingof the angels into all sorts of fiery, lifeless substances, is apparently conceived ofas a punishment ad premonitum, till they acquiesce in performing their duty, the
performance of the Qedushsha.until they take upon themselves the yoke of the kingdom of heaven, the
high and lifted up, of the Creator. By the recitation of the Qedushsha, the
angels take upon themselves the yoke of heaven. In the Qedushsha they recognizethe Holy One, blessed be He, as the king of the heavens cf. the response in
the Qedushsha of the Liturgy: "H' shall reign for ever etc." Ps. cxlvi. 10. So the
Israelites every day, when they recite the' Shema' '
take upon themselves the yokeof the kingdom of heaven, M. Ber. ii. 2, and when praying in general, TB. Ber.10 b. The Qedushsha is in itself the religious duty of the song-uttering angels. Inthe performance of the Qedushsha they put themselves as a harmonious unity in
the heavenly kingdom, hence they are changed again into their former shape,described in vs. 2 as individual, manifested angelic beings, in which existence theyremain only as long as they continue in the performance of the duty that is their
only raison d'etre. Cf. chh. xl. 3, xlvii. I f.
On the meaning of the expression'take upon oneself the yoke of the kingdom of
heaven' see article "Kingdom of heaven" in JE and Abelson, Jewish Mysticism,p. 84.
120 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXXVI
CHAPTER XXXVI
The angels bathe in the fiery river
before reciting the 'Song'
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,said to me :
(1) At the time when the ministering angels desire to say (the)
Song, (then) Nehar di-Nur (the fiery stream)* rises with many
"thousand thousands and myriads of myriads" (of angels) of powerand strength of fire1 and it runs and passes under the Throne of
Glory, between the camps2 of the ministering angels and the troops
of 'Araboth.
(2) And all the ministering angels first go down into Nehar di-Nur,
and they dip themselves in the fire 3 and dip their tongue and their
mouth seven times;and after that they go up and put on the garment
of'
Machaqe SamaV and cover themselves with cloaks of chashmal
and stand in four rows over against the Throne of Glory, in all the
heavens.
i-i in ace. with the reading of E. ' bekamma' A ;
' bamma 2 so E. A :
'
camp:
3 E ins.: 'in Nehar di-Nur'
Ch. xxxvi. The ministering angels, before singing the 'Song', i.e. in this con-
nection presumably the Qedushsha, purify their bodies, in particular their tongueand mouth, in the Nehar di-Nur, the fiery river, see note on ch. xxxiii. 5.
(1) Nehar di-Nur rises etc. The beginning of the verse is a covert inter-
pretation of Dan. vii. 10. The fiery river is represented as bringing with it the
"thousand thousands etc." of Dan. vii. 10, all of which are fire "in strength and
might". of power and strength of fire. The present writer is unable to
translate this into intelligible English : it means that the fiery substance of the angelsis on this occasion intensely radiant and sparkling.The camps probably stand for the song-uttering angels, the troops for the rest:
'the host without reckoning'. Cf. i En. xl. i and note, ch. xxxv. i.
(2) the angels ... go down into Nehar di-Nur. Cf. May'an Chokma, BH. i.
58-64:"in the fiery river the ministering angels bathe themselves and are renewed
every morning ". their tongue . . . seven times, the special organ for the recital of
the Thrice Holy needs special purification. Cf. the passage from Hilkoth Mal'akim,quoted above, note on ch. xxxv. i. Machaqe Samal. No reasonable translation
of this term seems possible. See Jellinek, E, ad loc. chashmal. Derived fromEzek. i. 4. four rows. Cf. ch. xxxv. 3.
CH.XXXVIl] MERKABAH ETC. 121
CHAPTER XXXVII
The four camps of Shekina and their surroundings
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(1) In the seven Halls there are standing four chariots of Shekina,
and before each one are standing the four camps of Shekina. Between
each camp a river of fire is continually flowing.
(2) Between each river there are bright clouds [surrounding them],and between each cloud there are put up pillars of brimstone. Between
one pillar and another there are standing flaming wheels, surroundingthem. And between one wheel and another there are flames of fire
1round about1. Between one flame and another there are treasuries
of lightnings; behind the treasuries of lightnings are the wings of2the stormwind 2
.3Behind the wings of the storm-wind are 3 the
chambers of the tempest ;
4behind the chambers of the tempest there
are 4winds, voices, thunders, sparks
5[upon] sparks and earthquakes
[upon] earthquakes5
.
i-i E: 'riding' 2-2, 3-3 E om. 4-4 E om. 5-5 E: 'and behind the
sparks there are earthquakes'
Ch. xxxvii. This chapter belongs to the same category as ch. xxxiv. Cf. notes, ib,
The reason why it was placed in its present context is probably the mention in vs. i
of 'the four camps of Shekina' since the 'camps' are understood of the song-uttering angels.
(1) seven Halls, in 'Araboth, the highest of the heavens. Cf. note on ch. xviii. 3.
The camps are conceived of as filling all the Halls, radiating from the centre of the
Throne of Glory. The chariots of Shekina are here four, corresponding to the
four Chayyoth of the Divine Chariot, an amplification of the One Chariot similar
to that of one fiery river into four or seven. four camps of Shekina. See noteon chh. xviii. 4, xxxv. 3. E misreads 'seven', probably by false analogy to theseven Halls.
(2) The text has probably suffered a confusion. Instead of'
between ... and '
read throughout' behind '
as in the latter part of the verse and as in the parallelsof Midrash Konen and Seder Rabba di Bereshith Rabba referred to note on ch.
xxxiv, Introduction. The reading 'between. . .and' was presumably caused by theuse of this expression with reference to the rivers as flowing between the camps of
ministering angels. Cf. how in ch. xxxiii it is said about the fiery rivers: "eachriver turns round in a bow in. . .'Araboth Raqia'". The original intent of the
chapter was to picture the concentric circles of flames, treasuries of lightnings,chambers of the tempest etc. surrounding the Throne of Glory and the camps.The confusion is, even after the suggested emendation, too great as to allow anyclear reconstruction of the intended picture.
122 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXXVIII
CHAPTER XXXVIII
The fear that befalls all the heavens at the sound of the
'Holy? esp. the heavenly bodies. These appeased by the
Prince of the World
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(i) At the time, when the ministering angels utter (the Thrice)
Holy, then all the pillars of the heavens and their sockets do tremble,
and xthe gates of the Halls ofl
Araboth Raqia'1 are shaken and the
foundations of Shechaqim and the Universe (Tebel) are moved, and
the orders 2 of Ma'on and the chambers 3 of Makon quiver, and all
the orders 4 of Raqia1
and the constellations and the planets are dis-
mayed, and the globes of the sun and the moon haste away and flee
out of their courses 5 and run 612,000 parasangs and seek to throw
themselves down from heaven, (2) by reason of the roaring voice of
their chant, and the noise of their praise and the sparks and lightnings
that go forth from their faces; as it is written (Ps. Ixxvii. 18): "Thevoice of thy thunder was in the heaven (the lightnings lightened the
world, the earth trembled and shook) ".
i-i E: 'the gates of the Halls and 'Araboth Raqia" 2 E: 'chambers' 3 E:'Halls' 4 E:' secrets' 5 so E. A corr. 6 E ins.:
'
back(ward)'
Ch. xxxviii. The importance of the Celestial Qedushsha is illustrated by a de-
scription of the commotion that seizes the whole Universe at the time appointedfor its recital by the ministering angels.
(i) all the pillars of the heavens. . .tremble etc. This description is supple-mented by the description of the fear of all the angelic hosts and different classes
of angels at the time of the'
Song' in ch. xix. 6. A parallel in similar terms as those
of the present verse and of ch. xix. 6 and of the same import is found in Ma'yanChokma, BH. i. 59 seqq.: "all the heavenly hosts shake and tremble, and the
Holy Chayyoth are struck dumb, the Holy Seraphim roar like lions. . .the Galgallimof the Throne . . . are moved, the thresholds of brilliancy quake and all the heavensare seized with terror". A similar expression in Assumption of Moses, x. 5: "andthe circuit of the stars shall be disordered". Of the various heavens are here
named: 'Araboth, the 7th, Shechaqim, the 3rd, Ma'on, Makon, Raqia', the 5th,
6th, 2nd resp. foundations of Shechaqim and. . . (Tebel), may be a hint of the
connection of each of the seven earths with the corresponding heaven (elaboratedin Midrash Konen and often repeated in cosmological Oabbala), only that usually
Shechaqim is represented as connected with the earth called 'Arqa, whereas the earth
called Tebel is combined with the Raqia'-heaven.
the orders of Raqia' and the constellations and planets. . .and. . .the sunand the moon. The heavenly bodies are situated in the Raqia', the second heaven
(cf. Chag. 12 b).
CHH. XXXVIII, XXXIX] CELESTIAL QEDUSHSHA'
123
(3) Until the prince of the world calls them, saying: "Be ye quietin your place ! Fear not because of the ministering angels who singthe Song before the Holy One, blessed be He". As it is written
(Job xxxviii. 7): "When the morning stars sang together and all the
children of heaven shouted for joy".
CHAPTER XXXIX
The explicit names fly offfrom the Throne and all the
various angelic hosts prostrate themselves before it at
the time of the Qedushsha
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(i) When the ministering angels utter the "Holy" then all the
explicit names that are graven with a flaming style on the Throne of
(3) until the Prince of the World calls them. The Prince of the World is herethe ruler or prince of the heavenly bodies, the constellations, planets, sun and moon.Ch. xxx. 2, he is the leader of the 72 princes of kingdoms and pleads the cause of
the world (i.e. all the inhabitants of the world) before the Most High when seated
on the judgement-throne. These two functions, leader of the planets-constellationsand of the princes of kingdoms are naturally combined, when, according to the
development of the conception of the princes of kingdoms, they are representedas the rulers of the planets and constellations (so even in this book, ch. xvii. 8, in
its present redaction).The Prince of the World has been identified with Metatron by one party of
cabbalistic traditionists. Within the present book functions are attributed to Metatronthat are essential to the Prince of the World. Metatron is indicated as the ruler
over the princes of kingdoms, chh. x. 3, xlviii C 9 et al., and he has authority overthe planets (and constellations) ace. to ch. xlvi. 2, and over the princes of kingdomsand the rulers of the world, ch. xiv. 1,3.The Prince of the World was present at the Creation and in the days of Creation
he uttered the words of Ps. civ. 31 ("The glory of the Lord shall endure for ever:
the Lord shall rejoice in his works"). TB. Chullin, 60 a, hence to him refers the
passage, Ps. xxxvii. 25, "I have been young and now am old": TB. Yebam. 13 a.
Cf. further, note on ch. iii. 2.
Ch. xxxix. This chapter continues the picture of the preceding chapter (the com-motion of all the heavens with the inclusion of the constellations and the planetsat the sound of the Thrice Holy) : the Explicit Names on the very Throne of Gloryand the highest classes of angels are all moved into expressions of glorification ofthe Most High at the time of the Qedushsha.
(i) all the explicit names that are graven with a flaming style on theThrone of Glory. The explicit names are represented as a plurality; hence weare here on the ground of mystical speculations concerning the different DivineNames consisting of various permutations of the Tetragrammaton and of the other
names of God and expressions representing the Godhead occurring in the O.T.For the various meanings attached to the term ' Shem Mephorash' see JE (e.g.
vol. i. 622); Gaster, The Sword of Moses, intr.; Bousset, RJ. pp. 344 et al. The
124 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XXXIX
Glory fly off like eagles, with sixteen wings. And they surround and
compass the Holy One, blessed be He, on the four sides of the placeof His Shekina1
.
(2) And the angels of the host, and the flaming Servants, and the
mighty 'Ophannim, and the Kerubim of the Shekina, and the Holy
Chayyoth, and the Seraphim, and the 'Er'ellim, and the Taphsarim2
i so E. A: '(the place of the) Glory of His Shekina' 2 A ins.: 'the troops offlame'
meaning that suggests itself in the present connection is that of "names that are
explicit, have an individual, fixed form or appearance". Cf. ch. xlviii B i, ace.
to the reading of FGH: "The Holy One, blessed be He, has 70 names that are
explicit, the rest that are not explicit are innumerable and unsearchable". TheExplicit Names are here distinguished as being graven on the Throne of Glory(with a flaming style; cf. chh. xiii. i, xxix. i, xli. 4). Cf. the enumeration of the
different categories of Names in Alph. R. 'Aqiba, EH. iii. 26. The Explicit Namesare there in a separate class from those on the Throne, if the reading is correct:" The Holy One, blessed be He, revealed to Moses all the Names : both the Explicit
Names, the Names that are graven on the royal crown on his head, the names that
are graven on the Throne of Glory, the names that are graven on the ring of his hand,the names that are standing as pillars of fire round his chariots, the names that
surround the Shekina like eagles of the Merkaba, and the names by which heavenand earth are sealed. . . ". The intent of the passage is probably to denote all these
names as Explicit Names.
fly off like eagles. Cf. above,'
the names that surround the Shekina like eagles '.
For the names flying off, cf. TB. 'Ab. Zar. 18 a (the letters fly off from a scroll of
the Tora, when burning), Pesachim, 87 b (when the tables of the testimony werebroken by Moses, ace. to Ex. xxxii. 19, the letters graven on them, flew off). Alph.R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 53
' "The letter Kaph went down from its place on the Fearful
Crown and stood before the Throne of Glory". Similarly, ch. xlviii B i, the Namesof the Holy One are represented as going forth 'from before the Throne of Glory'.The names are thus represented as self-existent and capable of taking on the formof living beings. The object of the names flying off as eagles (angels of the form of
eagles) is their participation in the responses of the Qedushsha. This is explicitlystated with regard to the letters (the letters and the Names being vastly inter-
changeable terms) in the quotation from "the book of Enoch" in Mishkan ha-'Edut
by Moses de Leon (BH. ii. p. xxxi): "the letters in the four different quartersround the Throne (cf. here : on the four sides of the place of His Shekina (fly
off. . .and when flying off say: 'Blessed be the name of His glorious kingdom for
ever and ever'".
(2) And the angels of the host, and the flaming Servants etc. The ExplicitNames surrounding the Holy One are accompanied by great armies of princes of
fire and mighty regiments of troops (gedudim) of fire, says Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii.
25. For the present enumeration of various angelic classes cf. chh. vi. 2, vii, xiv. i.
xix. 6. No doubt the present verse is to be regarded as presenting a tradition of the
orders of the highest angel-classes. This is indicated by the mention of the four
classes of'
Merkaba-angels'
('Ophannim, Kerubim, Chayyoth and Seraphim).
angels of the host. Cf . the expression'
prince of the host'
applied to the princesof the seven heavens, ch. xvii. 2 f. In each heaven there is one 'host'. The term'host' need not necessarily refer to the whole multitude of angels, it might also
mean one special class of angels. 'The angels of the host' would then, here, mean .
'
the angels of the host of the highest of the heavens '. Cf. ch. xiv. i .
the flaming Servants. This expression occurs also ch. vii. Cf. note, ib.
the mighty 'Ophannim and the Kerubim of the Shekina, the holy Chayyothand the Seraphim. The mighty 'Ophannim or 'the 'Ophannim of Gebura': Gebura
CHH. XXXIX, XL] CELESTIAL QEDUSHSHA 125
and the troops3of consuming fire 3
,and the fiery armies, and the
flaming hosts, and the holy princes, adorned with crowns, clad in
kingly majesty, wrapped in glory, girt with loftiness,4fall upon their
faces three times 4, saying: "Blessed be the name of His glorious
kingdom for ever and ever".
CHAPTER XL
The ministering angels rewarded with crowns, when uttering
the' '
Holy' '
in its right order, andpunished by consumingfire
if not. New ones created in the stead of the consumed angels
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(i) When the ministering angels say "Holy" before the Holy One,
3-3 emendated. AE both omit 'fire' 4-4 emendated. A: 'fall upon three
times' E :
'
fall upon their faces'
also means the Divine Majesty. The 'Ophannim, Kerubim, Chayyoth and Seraphimare the four classes of Merkaba-angels, described in the angelological section,chh. xx-xxii, xxv, xxvi. Cf. also ch. vi. 2. The '
Galgallim'
or 'Wheels of the
Merkaba' are missing here.
'Er'ellim and Taphsarim occur also ch. xiv. i; cf. note, ib.
the troops of consuming fire. The term used is '('Esh) 'Okela', used ch. xlii. 3as a Divine Name. the fiery armies and the flaming hosts. The attributes prob-ably only convey the fiery substance of the angels. Cf. Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 25.
the holy princes. This might refer to the 'princes of Kingdoms', ch. xiv. 2
(mentioned after the 'Erellim and Taphsarim), ch. xvii. 8 ('crowned with royal
crowns, clad in royal garments etc.', cf. here: 'adorned with crowns, clad in kingly
majesty', in the present connection of course referring to all the enumerated angelsand princes), chh. xxix and xxx (identical with the Watchers and Holy Ones, cf.
note on ch. xxix, intr.).
Blessed be the name of His glorious kingdom for ever and ever. Thisis then the form of the response to the 'Holy, Holy, Holy. . .
'
according to the
present chapter. Ch. i. 13 has the regular response: 'Blessed be the glory of H'from His place'. The present response is a glorification of God as King, of the
Kingdom of Heaven, a form implied by ch. xxxv. 6.
Ch. xl. The ministering angels receive crowns as reward when uttering the
'Thrice Holy' in the proper manner. Hereby the performance of the Qedushshais indicated as a meritorious act, an observance of a religious duty. As such it is
already characterized, ch. xxxv. 6 (the angels when singing the 'Holy' take uponthemselves the yoke of the Kingdom of heaven). It signifies the sustainment of
the whole order of the heavens by the recognition of God's sovereignty (the wholeearth is sustained by the Qedushsha, TB. Sofa, 49 a). The reward of the ministering
angels performing the Qedushsha is hence exactly paralleled by the rewarding of
the Israelites with crowns at the time when they said, "We will do and hear (Ex.xxiv. 7)", related in TB. Shabb. 88 a ("60 myriads of ministering angels putcrowns on every single one of the Israelites etc.") but for the acceptance of the
126 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XL
blessed be He, in the proper way, then the servants of His Throne,1the attendants of His Glory,
1go forth with great mirth from under
the Throne of Glory. (2) And 2they all carry in their hands, each
one of them 2 thousand thousand and ten thousand times ten thousand
crowns of stars, similar in appearance to the planet Venus, and putthem on the ministering angels and the great princes who utter the
"Holy". Three crowns they put on each one of them: one crown
because they say "Holy", another crown, because they say "Holy,
Holy", and a third crown because they say "Holy, Holy, Holy, is
the Lord of Hosts" .
(3) And in the moment that they do not utter the "Holy" in the
right order, a consuming fire goes forth from the little finger of the
Holy One, blessed be He, and falls down in the midst of their ranks
i-i E om. 2-2 so E. A:' every two of them carry between them '
Tora implied in those words the whole world could not have subsisted. The im-
portance of the Qedushsha in the present section always refers to the Celestial
QSdushsha, at any rate in the first place. The importance of the earthly Qedushshais the subject of Sota, 49 a, and Hek. R. ix et al. ;
to the latter at times the greater
importance is assigned (the angels must be silent while the Israelites say the'
Holy'
on earth).
(1) the servants.of His Throne. . .go forth. . .from under the Throne. Theservants of His Throne are the angels entrusted with the care of the treasuries of
the crowns which are under the Throne of Glory and hence also over the other
treasuries that are conceived of as having their place under the Throne. From underthe Throne was brought forth the fire of deafness for the Chayyoth ace. to ch. xv B,
and go forth the 'horns' ace. to Hek. R. xii. In the secret chamber under the
Throne God hid Moses away from the fury of the ministering angels ace. to Ex. R.xxii.
(2) they all carry in their hands . . . crowns . . . and put them onthe ministeringangels. The crowns are made of stars, in appearance like unto the splendour of
the planet Venus. The 'planet Venus', 'the shining star', is a frequent term of
comparison, cf. ch. xxvi. 6 et al. one crown, because they say'
Holy'etc. One
would have expected 'one crown for each "Holy"' or similar. The same division
of the Thrice Holy is found in the Siddur of R. 'Amram Ga'on, Morning Prayer,
p. 4 (ed. Warsch), closely connected with the present chapter by reason of its beingattributed to R. Ishmael:
" R. Ishmael said: There are three companies of ministering
angels who say the 'Holy' every day. One company says 'Holy', the other says
'Holy, Holy', and the third company says 'Holy, Holy, Holy, is the Lord of Hosts.
The whole earth is full of His glory'". The same is repeated in a different version,
ib., Evening Prayer, fol. 18, and also, with slightly corrupt readings, in Seder Rabbadi Bereshith Rabba (ed. Werthheimer, Batte Midrashot). Vide Introduction,section 17 D.
(2) And in the moment that they do not utter the Holy in the right orderor in the right time a consuming fire . . . consumes them in one moment. Thesame punishment of the ministering angels that utter the song out of order is set
forth in ch. xlvii. 2. The fire is here not the fiery river, the regular means of punish-
ment, but a fire sent out for the purpose from the little finger of the Holy One.In ch. xlvii. 2 the two ideas of the fire from the Most High and the fiery river are
combined : the immediate extinction of the angels is effected by the fire' from their
Creator', but their continued punishment takes place in the fiery river.
CH.XL] CELESTIAL QEDUSHSHA 127
and is divided into 4963 thousand parts corresponding to the four
camps of the ministering angels, and consumes them in one moment,as it is written (Ps. xcvii. 3): "A fire goeth before him and burneth
up his adversaries round about".
(4) After that the Holy One, blessed be He, opens His mouth and
speaks one word and creates others in their stead, new ones like
them. And each one stands before His Throne of Glory, utteringthe "Ploly", as it is written (Lam. iii. 23): "They are new every
morning; great is thy faithfulness".
3E:< 796'
The idea of the punishment by extinction in fire of the angels who utter the'
Holy'
in the wrong way is echoed in Hilkoth Mal'akim, Add. 27199, fol. 123 a: "Everyangel who begins earlier or later than his fellow-angels when singing the Song, is
immediately burnt by lashes of fire through CHAYYLIEL, the Prince who attends
the Chayyoth" (cf. ch. xx. 2).
Rekanati quotes from Sepher Hekaloth (one of the names of the present book),cited BH, ii. p. xvii : "All the ministering angels . . . who are standing before Him . . .
none of them begins (the Song) too early or too late : anyone who tarries with his
voice after his neighbour as much as a hair's breadth is instantly pushed into fire
and flames". The singing the 'Song' in the wrong order is ace. to both these
passages understood of the time. Cf. ch. xlvii. 2.
is divided into 496 thousand parts corresponding to the four camps of the
ministering angels etc. This is apparently a confusion of the two conceptions ofthe four camps of Shekina (consisting of song-uttering angels) and the 496 (or
506) thousand myriads of camps each composed of 496 thousand angels. It seemsto imply that the whole multitude of camps of song-uttering angels are destroyed .
They are treated as a whole, a unity. (Contrast the quoted passages, HilkothMal'akim and Recanati.)
a fire goeth before Him and burneth up his adversaries. The angels who donot utter the Song in the right way are identified with the 'adversaries of God'of Ps. xcvii. 3 ;
this is altogether in accordance with the view of the performanceof the Qedushsha as an all-important religious duty attested in the present chapter.The neglect of or unwillingness to perform the Qedushsha is an act of enmity againstthe Kingdom of the Most High. The punishment in fire here should be comparedwith the changing of the angels into all kinds of lifeless fiery substances until their
acquiescence in the performance of their duty, depicted ch. xxxv. 5, 6.
(4) After that the Holy One, blessed be He, opens His mouth and speaksone word and creates . . . new ones. Hence, according to the view of the presentchapter (and section) the angels who continue their existence as individual, corporealbeings as long as they rightly perform their duty: the uttering of the Trisagion,are consumed by fire only as punishment for their non-observance of this dutyafter which new ones are created by a word of God. This view is a harmonizationof the different views concerning the origin and fate of the song-uttering angelsrecorded TB. Chag. 14 a, Gen. R. Ixxviii, Lam. R. iii. 21 : (i) the angels are created outof the fiery river and thither they are sent back again after they have uttered a
Song; (2) the angels are created from the'
dibbur (word)'
of God.Cf. ch. xxvii. 3 and note on ch. xlvii. 2 (the angels after being consumed in the
fire, viz. as corporeal beings, subsist in soul and spirit).
They are new every morning; great is thy faithfulness: Lam. iii. 23. Thiswas the fundamental starting point and basis of the speculations on the creation
and duration of the angels. It is used, TB. Chag. 14 a, as support of view (i) above,and the review of the various traditions in Lam. R., ib., is attached to this passage.
128 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XLI
CHAPTER XLI
Metatron shows R. Ishmael the letters engraved on
the Throne of Glory by which letters everything in
heaven and earth has been created
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
said to me :
(1) Come and behold 1 the letters by which the heaven and the
earth were created,2the letters by which were created the mountains and hills,
the letters by which were created the seas and rivers,
the letters by which were created the trees and herbs 2,
the letters by which were created the planets and the constellations,2the letters by which were created 2 the globe of the moon and the
globe of the sun, Orion, the Pleiades and all the different luminaries
of Raqia' .
(2)3 the letters by which were created the Throne of Glory and
the Wheels of the Merkaba,
i E: '
I will show thee'
Cf. the opening words of the following chapters. 2-2 Eom. 3 E ins.: 'the letters by which were created the ministering angels; the
letters by which were created the Seraphim and the Chayyoth'
In ch. xlvi. 4 this passage is used with reference to the renewal of the planets (stars)
in the time to come.
Ch. xli. This chapter marks the beginning of a new section distinguished fromthe rest of the book by the setting in which the revelations of the heavenly mysteriesare here framed. Whereas according to the preceding chapters the various celestial
facts are represented as orally transmitted to R. Ishmael by Metatron, the various
wonders of heaven are ace. to this section actually shown to R. Ishmael.
The contents of the revelations thus presented in this section are greatly varied
and can scarcely be comprised under one heading. Three main themes are, however,discernible. One is the physical-cosmological aspect of the heavenly mysteries;to this may be reckoned the letters engraved on the Throne of Glory (in the present
chapter), the various polar opposites (ch. xlii) in which the cosmological interest
is apparent the Curtain spread before the Holy One (ch. xlv), and the stars and
planets (ch. xlvi).
The second theme is that of the conditions of the souls and spirits, comprisingnot only the spirits and souls of the departed (righteous, wicked and intermediate
chh. xliii, xliv), but also those of the unborn, and, even more, those of the punishedangels (chh. xliii, xlvii).
The third theme, connected with and partly interwoven in the others is of escha-
tological character: chh. xliv. 7-10, xlv. 5, xlviii A. Ch. xlviii A forms the conclusion
of the section.
(1) This verse is an almost literal copy of ch. xiii. i, on which see note, ib.
(2) by which were created the Throne of Glory and the Wheels of the
Merkaba. The letters are thus prior even to the Throne of Glory, the vehicle of
CHH. XLI, XLIl] METATRON SHOWS R. ISHMAEL SECRETS 1 29
the letters by which were created the necessities of the worlds4,
(3) the letters by which were created wisdom, understanding, know-
ledge, prudence, meekness and righteousness by which the whole
world is sustained.
(4) And I walked by his side and he took me by his hand and raised
me upon his wings and showed me 5those letters, all of them 5,that
are graven with a flaming style on the Throne of Glory : and sparks
go forth from them and cover all the chambers of 'Araboth.
CHAPTER XLII
Instances ofpolar opposites kept in balance by several
Divine Names and other similar wonders
R. Ishmael said: Metatron, Hhe Angel, the Prince of the Presence,1
said to me :
(i) Come and I will show thee, where the waters are suspendedin the highest, where fire is burning in the midst of hail,
2where
lightnings lighten out of the midst of snowy mountains,2 where
thunders are roaring in the celestial heights, where a flame is burning
4 E: 'World' 5-5 so E. A corr. 'the 'Ophan of the letters, all of them'
Ch. xlii. i-i so E. A om. 2-2 E om.
God's manifestation in the heavens. The Throne of Glory (pre-existent before thecreation of the world) created, cf. Gen. R. i. 5.
(3) the letters by which were created wisdom etc. by which the wholeworld is sustained. By ten things the world was created (wisdom, knowledge, etc.),
TB. Chag. 12 a, 'Aboth R. Natan, xxvii; upon three things the world is based, PirqeAb. i; by "knowledge, wisdom, understanding and faculty of speech the wholeworld, is sustained", Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 43.- The conceptions of creative
agencies and of sustaining ideal forces are here recognizable together with an initial
tendency towards the speculations emerging in the ideas of the Sephiroth.
(4) graven with a flaming style etc. Said of the Divine Names, ch. xxxix. i.
The mystical letters are the constituents of the Divine Names. A reads :
" showedme the Ophan (i.e. circle, circuit) of the letters". The expression "Ophan of theletters" occurs in Berith Menucha, 3 b (ed. Amsterdam, 1648).
Ch. xlii. (For this chapter cf. notes on ch. xiii and i En. Ixix. 14-25.)The central idea of the present chapter is the COUNTERBALANCE OF POLAR OPPO-
SITES, effected by one of the Divine Names in each case. The instances refer to the
physical aspect of the highest of the heavens, where R. Ishmael is represented as
shown the various wonders by Metatron. They are, however, certainly of cosmo-
logical significance, since the heavens, esp. the 'Araboth, are the realm of causes andthe correspondence between the
'
upper world' and the
'
lower world '
is a funda-mental presumption of the present book in general. Hence what R. Ishmael beholdsin the 'Araboth is the fountain of cosmical realities, which although they are the
basis of the terrestrial world, are hidden from the eyes of man on earth.
OHB o
13 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XLII
in the midst of the burning fire and where 3voices make themselves
heard 3 in the midst of thunder and earthquake.
(2) Then I went 4by his side 4 and he took me by his hand and
lifted me up on his wings and showed me all those things. I beheld
the waters suspended on high in 'Araboth Raqia' by (force of) the
name YAH 'EHYE 'ASHER 'EHYE (Jah, I am that I am),5and
their fruits going down from heaven and 5watering the face of the
world, as it is written (Ps. civ. 13): "(He watereth the mountainsfrom his chambers
:)the earth is satisfied with the fruit of thy work".
(3) And I saw fire and snow and hailstone that were mingled to-
gether within each other and yet were undamaged, by (force of) the
name 'ESH 'OKELA (consuming fire), as it is written (Deut. iv. 24) :
"For the Lord, thy God, is a consuming fire".
3-3 E: '(the) voice makes itself heard' 4-4 E om. 5-5 E om.
(2) I beheld the waters suspended on high in 'Araboth Raqia'. The waters
suspended on high are in all probability the 'Upper Waters', divided from the'Lower Waters' by the Divine command, Gen. i. 6, 7. The cosmological specula-tions concerning these form a prominent part of Midrash Konen and the tractate
called Ma'ase Bereshith (e.g. in S.Rasiel and Seder Rabba di Bereshith, 9 a). The polaropposition is here not apparent, but is implied in the relation of the 'suspendedwaters' to the lower waters. The upper waters are referred to in a similar form in
Test. Levi, ii. (6), 7 :
"I saw there (in the first heaven) a great sea hanging".
The upper waters are also conceived of as male, the lower as female (an ancient
idea of cosmology), a clear polar opposition. This is attested in i En. liv. 8: "(Andall the waters shall be joined with the waters) : that which is above the heavens is
the masculine, and the water which is beneath the earth is the feminine"
; and in
Gen. R. xiii. 14, where the fructifying, engendering function of the upper watersis connected with their nature of
'
zekarim, males' (with reference to Isa. xlv. 8).
Of this idea the expression in the present verse, 'their fruits going down from
heaven', is a trace.
by the name YAH 'EHYE 'ASHER 'EHYE. The expression 'beshem, in
the name . . .
'
is in this chapter to be understood literally, as referring to a DivineName. The names are here all such as are derived from the O.T. YAH: Ex. xv. 2,
xvii. 16, Isa. xxvi. 4, Ps. Ixviii. 5. 'EHYE 'ASHER 'EHYE: Ex. iii. 14. The nameshere in general represent the mediating, sustaining force, and this is probablyconceived of as depending upon their character as expressing the creative and
ever-sustaining activity of the Most High himself. Their function is hence to be
understood in a similar way as that conveyed by the frequent expression "the
Holy One created . . . and sealed with the Name . . . ".
What significance is to be assigned to the YAH 'EHYE 'ASHER 'EHYE here
is not evident. Perhaps simply the permanence, inalterability of the suspensionof the waters. The important role played by the name 'EHYE 'asher 'EHYE in
cabbalistic speculations is well known. It is invariably repeated in the different
enumerations of the Divine Names set forth in Shi'ur Qoma and Hek. Zot. Seder
R. di-Bereshith speaks of 'rpn&s* 1GJ'K iTTIN njOta'. In Zohar this name ('EHYE'asher 'EHYE as distinguished from the 'EHYE alone) represents the Godheadas -containing and contained in the first pair of Sephiroth, the Wisdom and
Intelligence, which are of course polar opposites, distinguished as masculine and
feminine respectively (Zohar, iii. 65 b).
(3) Fire and snowand hailstone. . .mingled together. . .by (force of) thename
CH.XLIl] METATRON SHOWS R. ISHMAEL SECRETS 131
(4) And I saw lightnings that were lightening out of 6mountains
of snow 6 and yet were not damaged (quenched), by (force of) the
name YAH 7 SUR 'OLAMIM (Jah, the everlasting rock), as it is
written (Is. xxvi. 4): "For in Jah, YHWH, the everlasting rock".
(5) And I saw thunders and voices that were roaring in the midst
of fiety flames and were not damaged (silenced), by (force of) the
name S'EL-SHADDAI RABBA (the Great God Almighty) as it is
written (Gen. xvii. i): "I am God Almighty".
(6) And I beheld a flame (and) a glow (glowing flames) that were
flaming and glowing in the midst of burning fire, and yet were not
damaged (devoured), by (force of) the name 8 YAD 'AL KES YAH(the hand upon the Throne of the Lord) as it is written (Ex. xvii. 16) :
" 9And he said 9: for the hand is upon the Throne of the Lord ".
(7) And I beheld rivers of fire in the midst of rivers of water 10
and they were not damaged (quenched) by (force of) the name 'OSE
6-6 E: 'flames of fire' 7 E ins. :
' YHWH' 8-8 E om. from '
'EL-SHADDAI
RABBA' vs. 5. to 'YAD 'AL KES YAH' vs. 6. Q-gEom. 10 E adds: 'and rivers
of water running in the midst of rivers of fire'
'ESH 'OKELA (consuming fire). Here the name seems to be chosen simply with
regard to the fire, which is represented as unquenched in spite of its surroundingsof snow and ice. For the idea of fire and its opposites kept in balance see vs. 7.'Esh 'Okela as attribute of God, see Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 37. In fact 'ESH'OKELA, in later Oabbala, very often follows immediately on 'EHYE 'asher
'EHYE in enumerations of the Divine Names, a fact that drew the special attention
of Reuchlin who comments upon it in his De Verbo Mirifico, chh. xvii, xviii.
(4) lightnings . . . out of mountains of snow ... by (force of) the name YAHSUR 'OLAMIM. This is only another instance of the contraries of fire ice (snow,water). The connection between instance and name seems to be, that the word'SUR: Rock' suggests a relation to the 'mountains (of snow)'. Else this verse,Is. xxvi. 4, is the regular point of support for the statement : God created the worlds
by the letters Yod He (of YaH). In that case the'
Sur' is interpreted from the
root 'SUR': to form, to create. Cf. note on ch. xiii. i.
(5) thunders and voices. . .roaring in the midst of flames of fire. . .byforce of the name 'EL SHADDAI RABBA. The voice of God was thought to
go forth in the midst of fire. The connection of the Voice with the name 'ELSHADDAI is established by Ezek. x. 5 :
"as the voice of the Almighty God when
he speaketh". Cf. 2 En. x. 2.
(7) And I beheld rivers of fire in the midst of rivers of water. ... Cf. 2 En.xxix. 2 :
" And fire is in the water and water in the fire and neither is the one quenchednor the other dried up". The juxtaposition of fire and water is a frequent cosmo-
logical simile. TB. Pes. 3 a, Yer. Rosh. ha-shShana, 583, Cant. R. to iii. n : "the
sky is made of water, the stars of fire and yet they do not damage each other".Gen. R. iv. 9: "The Holy One, blessed be He, took fire and water, mixed themtogether and out of them the heavens were created". Gen. R. x. 3: "The HolyOne, blessed be He, took fire and snow, mixed them and so out of them the universe
was created". In the last two passages the cosmology is apparent.
Emphasis is laid on the mediating function of the Divine Name, in this verse
most significantly 'OSE SHALOM, i.e. 'maker of peace'. 'Peace' is the technical
term for the mediation, the synthetical agency or Divine activity. Cf. the'
angels
9-2
132 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CHH. XLII, XLIII
SHALOM (Maker of Peace)n 12as it is written (Job xxv. 2): "He
maketh peace in his high places12 ". For he makes peace between
the fire and the water,13between the hail and the fire,
13 between the
wind and the cloud, between the earthquake and the sparks.
CHAPTER XLIII
Metatron shows R. Ishmael the abode of the unborn spirits
and of the spirits of the righteous dead
R. Ishmael said: Metatron said to me:
(i) Come and I will show thee 1where are1 the spirits of the righteousthat have been created and have returned, and the spirits of the
righteous that have not yet been created.
1 1 E adds :
'BJMEROMAW (in his high places)'
12-1 2 E om . 1 3-1 3 Eom.
Ch. xliii. i-i E om.
of peace', ch. xxxiii. i. Midrash 'Aseret Ma'amaroth, BH. i. 66: "the angels are
made of fire and water, and there is peace between : neither does the water extinguishthe fire nor the fire lick up the water". As denoting mediation and synthesis the
'OSE SHALOM, 'maker of peace', was understood and used in Qabbala. Cf.
e.g. the quotation from the 'Pelt'a', YR. i. 7 b : "Why is it called heaven (Shamayirri) ?
Because water (shemmayim) is to the right and fire to the left and it is in the middleand receives from both, and to this is to be referred the 'OSE SHALOM and the
(saying) 'he mixed fire and water and made out of them the heavens', and it is
called 'truth' (the mediating agency, ch. xxxi. i) and 'mercy' and receives from
(i.e. stands in the middle between) the Mercy and the Fear (= the second pair of
opposites in the Sephirotic system, also called'
Mercy and Justice', cf. ch. xxxi. i) ".
for he makes peace between the fire and the water, between the ice and the
fire, between the wind and the cloud. This, referring to God, denotes that the
names set forth in the present chapter represent God himself in his different aspectsas sustainer and mediator between the dual forces, the syzygies. The Names are
part of God's being and essence.
Ch. xliii. This chapter enters upon the subject of the condition of the 'spirits',
one of the traditional subjects of mystical literature in general and of the Enoch-literature in particular ace. to 2 En. xxiii: among the secret instructions given to
Enoch were those of "the souls of men, those of them which are not yet born andthe places prepared for them for ever", further represented in Apocalyptic (Ap.Bar., i En.).
(i) Come and I will show thee the spirits of the righteous that have beencreated . . . the spirits of the righteous that have not yet been created. . . .
(2) lifted me near by the Throne . . . revealed the Throne of Glory . . . showed methe spirits that have been created and had returned. The spirits of the righteousdead are here represented as having their abode by the Throne of Glory. Cf. TB.
Chag. 12 a: "the 'Araboth Raqia', the highest of the heavens, contains the Throneof Glory and the spirits and souls of the righteous"; ib. 12 b: "the spirits of the
righteous dead under the Throne of Glory"; TB. Shab. 152 b: "the spirits of the
righteous are hidden under the Throne of Glory"; contrast here 'flying above'
CH. XLIIl] METATRON SHOWS R. ISHMAEL SECRETS 133
(2) And he lifted me up to his side, took me by his hand and lifted 2
me up near the Throne of Glory3by the place of the Shekina
;and he
revealed the Throne of Glory to me 3,and he showed me the spirits
2 E: 'conducted' 3-3 E om.
the Throne. The idea of the spirits of the righteous dead being hidden or stored
(genuzoth) under theThrone is clearlyconnected with the conception of" the chambersof the righteous ", 4 Ezra iv. 35, 41, vii. 32, 80, 95 etc., 2 Bar. xxi. 23. xxx. 2, i En.
xxii. 3 ff. On this conception see BOX, Ezra-Apocalypse, pp. 33, 34 (note on ch. iv.
35), 37 (note on ch. iv. 41), 119-21 (note on ch. vii. 32). Cf. also CHARLES, Comm.Revel, note on Rev. xx. 13. Vs. i here refers to the spirits of those not yet born as
well as to those of the righteous dead. Besides, the expression 'that have returned'
of the righteous dead presupposes the pre-existence of the spirits. Ace. to vs. 2,
however, R. Ishmael is only shown the spirits of the righteous dead that havereturned and have their place by or above the Throne of Glory, but to the unborn
spirits there is no reference. There is thus no explicit statement as to the place of
the pre-existent souls. As the intent of vs. i is to reveal the abode of both the
'returned' and the 'unborn' spirits and ace. to vs. 2 R. Ishmael for that purposeis taken to the Throne of Glory, it is possible that the unborn souls were conceived
of as having their place by the Throne in common with those of the righteous dead.
How far one can press the expression 'have returned' (whether as referring to a
fixed place in heaven in such a case the Throne or to the heavens in general)is uncertain. The other possibility is that the unborn spirits are conceived of as
having a different abode from that of the righteous dead, e.g. in special chambersunder the Throne of Glory. On this assumption it would be necessary to concludethat a piece describing the place of the
'
spirits of the righteous that have not yetbeen created' has fallen out. For the possibility of this place having been the
traditional' GUPH' see below, note on vs. 3.
The place of the spirits yet unborn is ace. to 2 Bar. xxiii. 5 et al. 'the chambers '
referred to above (which ace. to 4 Ez. iv. 35, are the abode of the righteous dead).Ace. to TB. Chag. 12 b,
"the souls and spirits that are to be created together with the
spirits of the righteous (soil, dead) are in 'Araboth, the highest of the heavens".Ace. to Ber. R. viii. 6, the souls of the righteous
"dwell with their King (in accord-
ance with i Chron. iv. 23)" already before the Creation of the world: with themGod took counsel before creating man. Ace. to a dictum of R. Assi (repeated TB.
Nidda, 133, 'Aboda Zara, 5 a, Yebamoth, 62 a) the unborn spirits await creation in
the GUPH, the storehouse of souls. Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 26 (apparently
dependent upon the same tradition as that of Chag..12 b) mentions in the 'Araboth:
"the Throne of Glory, the stores of life, the treasuries of blessings, of dew. . .andthe treasuries (contrast Chag., ib.) of the spirits of the living and of the dead",the "treasuries of the spirits of the living" being a rather singular expression,
probably meaning the treasuries of the unborn spirits (cf. Sifre, 143 b). Ace. to
Tub ha-'Ares, i. 50 a, the spirits "go out to the world from the Libnat ha-sSappir(one of the seven Halls of 'Araboth)."Hence one might conclude that the unborn spirits here referred to have their
place in the proximity of the Throne of Glory, whether in special chambers or not.
The expression 'the spirits of the righteous, that have not yet been created'
compels the question whether this implies a distinction between the righteous,wicked (and intermediate) even before this life. Such a distinction is met with in
Wisdom of Solomon, viii. 19, 20 ("For I was a witty child, and had a good spirit.
Yea, rather, being good, I came into a body undefiled. . . "). This idea in its strictest
connotation implies that the moral character of the spirits is already determinedbefore their embodiment the different courses of the living on this earth beingmerely a consequence of their qualities as developed in their pre-terrestrial exist-
ence; it reappears in Zohar in contexts treating of the problems of metempsychosis.
134 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH.XLIH
that have been created and had returned : and they were flying above
the Throne of Glory before the Holy One, blessed be He.
(3) After that I went to interpret the following verse of Scriptureand I found in what is written (Isa. Ivii. 16): "for the spirit clothed
itself before me, and the souls I have made" that ("for the spirit
was clothed before me") means the spirits4that have been created
in the chamber of creation of the righteous and that have returned
4-4 E om.
The fully righteous spirits are there termed "the spirits from the side of Shekina
";
cf. Zohar, ii. 94 a b. But another interpretation of the expression 'spirits of the
righteous not yet born' is "the spirits that when once having entered earthly life
will turn out righteous. They are foreseen to be righteous". Their future per-fection reacts upon their pre-existent state. This seems to be the underlying idea
of the passage Ber. R. viii. 6 referred to above, and is represented in Zohar, ii. 96 b.
(Cf . ib. iii. 168 a and ii. 94 a b, referred to above, et al.)
If chh. xliii and xliv be treated as a whole, it is evident that here the life on earthis regarded as determining the character of man, and indeed so that it is the ter-
restrial life that taints the previously pure souls. Treated as a whole then, these
chapters convey an interpretation of the words 'spirits of the righteous not yetcreated' more in line with the latter of the two connotations just referred to, butrather to the effect that there are no unrighteous spirits in the pre-existent state.
No other unborn spirits are referred to in these chapters. Although only available
as a demonstratio e silentio, this fact tends to show that at least the compiler of the
present section moves on the basis of the orthodox conception expressed in the
prayer 'Elohe Neshdma (given in TB. Ber. 60 b) :
" O God, the spirit which thou hast
set within me is pure etc." (BOX, Ezra-Apocalypse, p. 120). Cf. Eccl. R. xii. 7:"the spirit I have given thee is pure ;
if thou give it back to me in the same state
it is good for thee ;if not, I will burn it before thee ". (Cf . ch. xliv. and TB. Nidda,
30 a, Shab. 32 b, Baba Batra, 16 a.) Also 4 Mace, xviii. 23 ("having received pureand immortal souls from God").
Still it is evident that the expression by itself presupposes a distinction between
righteous and not righteous already in the pre-existent state, in one form or the
other. Hence the impression is left, that this tradition is suppressed in the presentcontext and the possibility remains, that a fragment describing the conditions andabodes of the unborn spirits is missing, which originally would have had its placeafter vs. 2.
(3) After that I went to interpret etc., lit. 'after that I went and studied this
scriptural passage and I found according as it is written etc.' 'This scriptural
passage' means the well-known scriptural passage traditionally used as supportfor the doctrines concerning the subject in question. The passage, Isa. Ivii. 6,
adduced here, is the starting point for the speculations as to the conditions of the
unborn spirits both in TB. Chag. 12 b and Yeb. 62 a, 'Aboda Zara, 5 a, Nidda, 13 a
(see above). Ace. to the J. Targum, ad locum, it is also used with reference to the
doctrine of resurrection. Here the way in which the passage is used for its present
purpose is set forth thus : the former part of the verse, 'the spirit was clothed before
me', is made to refer to the spirits that have been created, that is to say, apparently,clothed with a body, the latter part, 'the souls I have made', is interpreted as
referring to the spirits that are formed by God but not yet created, invested with
a body.that have been created in the GUPH of creation of the righteous, the
chamber of creative forms designed for the righteous. The GUPH (= body) is
then here not the chambers where the spirits dwell until the time appointed for
CHH. XLIII, XLIV] METATRON SHOWS R. ISHMAEL SECRETS 135
before the Holy One, blessed be He; (and the words:) "and the
souls I have made" refer to the spirits4 of the righteous that have not
yet been created in the chamber (GUPH).
CHAPTER XLIV
Metatron shows R. Ishmael the abode of the wicked
and the intermediate in Sheol. (vss. 1-6)
The Patriarchs pray for the deliverance of Israel
(vss. 7-10)
R. Ishmael said: Metatron,xthe Angel, the Prince of the Presence,
1
said to me :
(i) Come and I will show thee the spirits of the wicked 2and the
spirits of the intermediate 2 where they are standing, and the spirits
4-4 E om .
Ch. xliv. i-i so E. A om. 2-2 E om.
their life on earth arrives, but evidently the chamber where they are conducted
just at the time when they are to enter terrestrial bodies. In this chamber they are
then first 'created', i.e. invested with a body, a creative form, which presumablydetermines the individual, animal or terrestrial body they are to join. The passage,
Zohar, iii. 107, referred to by Abelson, Jewish Mysticism, p. 166, could be used as
a commentary on the present verse, and one can safely assume that it belongs to
the same line of traditions or development of traditions :
" when the souls are aboutto quit their heavenly abode each soul appears before the Holy One, blessed be He,clothed with an exalted pattern (or image or form) on which are engraven the features
which it will bear here below". The GUPH is here rather the chamber containing"the pre-existent forms or types of bodies" (Abelson's expression, ib. p. 165) thanthe abode of the spirits. The unborn spirits
" have not yet been created in the Guph"
of creation.
It should be added that there is a certain indication here of a beginning differen-
tiation of the 'world of Creation' (Beri'a) as a form of existence different from the
higher world of'
the Throne '.
Lastly the qualifying addition 'of the righteous' (the GUPH of creation of the
righteous) raises again the question of the distinction between righteous and non-
righteous in the pre-existent state. Is there also a division in the GUPH betweenthe compartment for the righteous and that or those for the others? Or did the
original tradition maintain the existence of several GUPHs ? In its strict connotationthe distinction between righteous and non-righteous spirits has as a necessarycorollary the distinction between different bodily forms for these two classes.
Ch. xliv. The preceding chapter, in so far as it dealt with the abode of the righteous
dead, is in this chapter continued by a description of the two remaining classes of
spirits who have left earthly life, i.e. the intermediate and the wicked. The inter-
mediate undergo a purgatorial process in fire in She'ol, assisted and supported in
their purification by an angel, SIMKIEL, whereas the wholly wicked are delivered to
the wrath of the angel ZA'APHIEL who punishes them in Gehenna with staves of fire.
(i ) the spirits of the wicked and the . . . intermediate where they are standing,
136 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH.XLIV
of the intermediate, whither they go down,3and the spirits of the
wicked, where they go down 3.
(2) And he said to me : The spirits of the wicked go down to She'ol
by the hands of two angels of destruction: ZA'APHIEL and SIMKIEL
are their names. (3) SIMKIEL is appointed over the intermediate to
support them and purify them because of the great mercy of the
Prince of the Place (Maqom). ZA'APHIEL is appointed over the spirits
3-3 E om.
i.e. probably at or immediately after the judgement which is daily ace. to the section
on the judgement, chh. xxviii. y-xxxiii. 2. the spirits of the intermediatewhither they go down and the spirits of the wicked whither they go down,i.e. ace. to the following verses, Sheol.
(2) The spirits of the wicked (supply here, in accordance with the followingverse: 'and the spirits of the intermediate) go down to She'ol through twoangels of destruction. They are sent down from the Throne of Glory, before which
they have undergone judgement. For the angels of destruction see notes onchh. xxxi. 2 and xxxii. i. The angels of destruction carry out the judgement onthe wicked, and are appointed over the different compartments of Gehenna accordingto numerous descriptions of the punishments assigned for the wicked in Gehenna.
(Cf. 'Descriptions of Hell' and other translations by Gaster, RAS's Journal (1893),further Masseket Chibbut ha-qQeber, BH. i. 150, Masseket Gehinnom, ib., i. 147-149,Gan 'Eden we-Gehinnom, ib.,v. 49 seqq., Test. R.Eliezer, Seder Yesirat ha-wWalad,ib., i. 151158.) They are then usually represented as numerous and as beingassigned to a leader, 'the Prince of Gehenna' (Gedullat Moshe, Gehenna) (cf.
QEMU'EL, note on ch. xxxi, 2). Here only two angels of destruction are mentioned.The older traditions speak of two angels of destruction as executioners of the divine
decrees, 'APH and CHEMA. The angels of destruction function at the judgement, ace.
to chh. xxxi-xxxiii, but represent there altogether the severe execution ofjudgement.Here one represents the attribute of Mercy, SIMKIEL (support of God), who is
appointed over the intermediate to 'support and purify them' (cf. the staff of
Mercy, ch. xxxi. 2).
The idea of the'
benoniyyim' ,the intermediate class, the large majority of those who
are neither wholly righteous nor wholly wicked, belongs to "the orthodox Rabbinic
theology" of Palestine. See BOX, Ezra-Apocalypse, p. 155. The classical passagesare TB. Rash ha-shSHana, 16 b, 17 a, Tos. Sanhedrin, xiii. 3, Aboth R. Natan, xli,
TB. Shab. 33 b. In Rosh ha-shSHana, ib., it is the second dictum introduced there
that is particularly apposite in this connection (" there are three divisions [companies]for the day of judgement: one that of the fully righteous, another that of the fully
wicked, the third that of the intermediate. The fully righteous are immediatelywritten down and sealed for eternal life, the fully wicked. . .for Gehenna, the
intermediate go down into Gehenna, but when they scream in prayer [transl. of
BOX] they are permitted to come up again"
(ace. to Zech. xiii. 9 : "And I will bring the
third part through the fire.. . . they shall call on my name and I will hear them . . . ")
"and of them said Hanna (i Sam. ii. 6): the Lord Idlleth and maketh alive (cf.
ch. xviii. 24)".because of the great mercy of the Prince of the Place. The Place, the Maqom,
is the Divine Majesty. The Prince of the Place is an unusual expression. It maybe a synonym for 'Prince of the Presence'. A better reading would perhaps beobtained by substituting
'
shel' (of) for'
sar' (Prince) and transl. simply: 'because
of the great mercy of the Place, i.e. the Divine Majesty'.
ZA'APHIEL, 'the wrath of God'. In contrast to the supporting and helpingattitude shown the intermediate from the Divine Mercy, expressed by the name
CH.XLIV] METATRON SHOWS R. ISHMAEL SECRETS 137
of the wicked 4 in order to cast them down from the presence of the
Holy One, blessed be He, and from the splendour of the Shekina5 to She'ol, to be punished in the fire of Gehenna 5 with staves of
burning coal.
(4) And I went by his side, and he took me by his hand and showed
me all of them with his fingers.
(5) And I beheld the appearance of their faces (and, lo, it was)as the appearance of children of men, and their bodies like eagles.
And not only that but (furthermore) the colour of the countenance
of the intermediate was like pale grey on account of their deeds, for
there are stains upon them until they have become cleaned from their
iniquity in the fire.
(6) And the colour of the wicked was like the bottom of a pot on
account of 6the wickedness of their doings6
.
4 E: 'intermediate' 5-5 so E. A corr. : 'to heat them for judgement in fire
to Gehenna' (confusion of two variant readings?). 6-6 E: 'the multitude of
their wicked deeds '
SIMKIEL, "support of God", stands the attitude of merciless wrath with regard to
the wicked, symbolically expressed by the name ZA'APHIEL.
to be punished in the fire of Gehenna with staves of burning coal, prob-ably pictured similarly to the passage BH. ii. 51 (of the angels punishing the wickedin Gehenna):
"angels. stand close by and with their staves drive them back into
the fire and burn them". Cf. the punishment with lashes of fire, chh. xvi. 5, xx. 2
(the word translated 'lashes' Rashi interprets 'staves').
(5) the appearance of their faces as the appearance of children of men etc.
The spirits have bodily form and actual bodies like eagles, i.e. winged. Thesebodies are of course different from those they were invested with in the GUPH.The spirits of the righteous, that are
'
flying above the Throne '
are probably picturedin bodies of similar form. For the souls or spirits as having bodily form cf. i En.xxii. 9-14 ("these hollow places have been made that the spirits of the dead mightbe separated. . .their spirits shall be set apart in this great pain. . .scourgings andtorments of the accursed for ever"), 4 Ez. vii. 78 seqq. (see BOX, Ezra-Apocalypse,note p. 121 : "it seems clear that they (the souls qf the unrighteous) are alreadyendowed with bodies suitable to their altered condition.. . .This conception appa-rently characterizes also 2 Enoch"). Cf. also how ace. to ch. xlvii. 4 the spirits andsouls of the punished angels whose '
manifested'
bodies have been consumed with
fire, are represented as having bodily form,'
their countenance like that of angelsand their wings like those of birds'.
the colour of the countenance of the intermediate was like pale grey. . . .
(6) And the colour of the wicked was like the bottom of a pot. The sins are
depicted as having tainted the spirits originally white and pure the intermediate
being merely stained so that their original nature is still recognizable, but the wickedblack 'like the bottom of a pot' : their original character is totally blotted out. Thissimile presupposes the conception of the absolute purity of the pre-existent spirits,
cf. note on ch. xliii. 1-2 (end).like the bottom of a pot is used of the wicked also in Masseket Gehinnom,
BH. i. 149, and Pirqe Mashiach, BH. iii. 75 ("their faces were black like the bottomof a pot"). As to the special sins that caused such an entire corruption there is
no explicit reference here. The traditions were different on this point. TB. BabaMesia', 58 b, mentions three sins that consign for ever to Gehenna (cf. the fate of
138 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH.XLIV
(7) And I saw the spirits of the Patriarchs Abraham Isaac and
Jacob and the rest of the righteous whom they have brought up out
of their graves and who have ascended to the Heaven (Raqirf). And
they were praying before the Holy One, blessed be He, saying in
the wicked as compared with that of the intermediate), and the same is repeatedin the 'Treatise on Hell' which appeared in translation by Gaster, RAS's Journal,
1893, p. 602: "(three sins cause those who commit them to go down to Gehennaand never return :) blaming one's neighbour in public, slandering him and adultery ".
Masseket Gehinnom, i. BH. i. 147, apparently follows another tradition as to the
distinction between wicked and intermediate: there the full punishment in the
class of the wicked is designed for those who cannot point to one single act of
fulfilment of the Tora, "who have not one single statute in their hands". This
corresponds with the statement, TB. 'Aboda Zara, 5 a :
"the fully righteous are those
who have fulfilled the Tora from the beginning to the end, from 'Aleph to Taw".The benoniyyim ace. to this view are those who have endeavoured to fulfil the Lawbut have failed to keep all the statutes. A third view identifies the benoniyyim withthose who have kept the negative statutes only, the fully righteous with those whohave kept all the positive statutes as well as the negative ones.
As to the length of the period of purification assigned for the intermediate it is
probably here conceived of as proportionate to the degree in which the sins havetainted them : they are kept in the purgatory until
'
they have become cleaned fromtheir iniquity'. Cf. the passage Rosh ha-shSHana etc. above note on vs. 2 and the
transl. in BOX, Ezra Apocalypse, p. 155, where it is pointed out that the benoniyyimwere thought to go up after screaming in prayer for one hour, ace. to Yalqut onZech. xiii. 9. Rashi likewise (ad loc. Rosh ha-shSHand) puts as an explanatoryremark on the difficult word '
mesafsefim'
: "it means: they cry and weep in their
agony for one hour and then (are permitted to) come up again". Cf. Se'uddathGan 'Eden, BH. v. 45, OM. i. 89 b: "the wicked of Israel tormented in Gehennaare brought up from Gehenna to partake in the Feast of the Righteous ".
CH. XLIV. 7-10.
Vss. 7-10 contain an apocalyptic-eschatological fragment with the motto : "Israel's
deliverance is prevented by the sins of the wicked".The fragment does not fit in here. The theme of the chapter, ace. to vs. i, is the
conditions of the spirits of the intermediate and the wicked after death. If it had
originally belonged to the exposition of the conditions of the spirits it would havehad its place in ch. xliii which treats of the spirits of the righteous. But the interest
of the present fragment is not focussed on the various conditions of the spirits ofthe dead but on the deliverance of Israel from the oppression under the 'nations
of the world', the establishment of God's Kingdom on earth and the 'wicked' to
which it refers are not the spirits of the wicked but the living evil-doers withinIsrael who through their transgressions prevent the establishment of the heavenlykingdom. It is, moreover, probable, that this fragment represents a different outlook
upon the fate of man after death from that of the preceding context (vide below).The frame is that of the rest of the section: R. Ishmael beholds various wonders
in heaven under the guidance of Metatron. It is in this respect closely related to
the Apocalyptic Fragment (e.g. BH. v. 167-169): "R. Ishmael said: the Prince of
the Presence said to me : sit here in my bosom and I will tell thee what shall befall
Israel etc.. . .". An apocalyptic fragment of similar character with Metatron, the
Prince of the Presence, as informant of R. Ishmael is contained inBodl. MICH. 175,foil. 25 b, 26 a (part of the Pirqe R. Ishm.).
(7) And I saw the spirits of the Patriarchs . . . and the rest of the righteouswho they have brought up out of their graves etc. This evidently marks the
beginning of a new fragment. R. Ishmael is already shown the spirits of the
righteous, ace. to ch. xliii. The expression 'have been brought out of their
CH.XLIV] METATRON SHOWS R. ISHMAEL SECRETS 139
their prayer: "Lord of the Universe! How long wilt thou sit upon
(thy) Throne like a mourner in the days of his mourning with thy
right hand behind thee 7and not 7 deliver thy children and reveal
thy Kingdom in the world? 8And for how long wilt thou have no 8
pity upon thy children who are made slaves among the nations of
the world? Nor 9upon thy right hand that is behind thee wherewith
thou didst stretch out 10 the heavens and the earth and the heavens
of heavens? When wilt thou have compassion?"
(8) Then the Holy One, blessed be He, answered every one of
them, saying: "Since these wicked do sin so and so, and transgress
with such and such transgressions against me, how could I deliver mygreat Right Hand in the downfall by their hands (caused by them)
11.
(9) In that moment Metatron called me and spake to me: "Myservant! Take the books, and read their evil doings!" Forthwith
I took the books and read their doings and there were to be found
7-7 E:' when wilt thou' 8-8 E: 'When wilt thou have' gE:'And' loEins. :
' and didst span'
1 1 E reads :
'
(my great Right Hand) that has fallen downin the downfall at their hands '
graves and have ascended to Raqia''
is also suspect in this connection : it soundsas if we were here confronted with a different conception as to the fate of men after
death, according to which the Patriarchs and (some of) the righteous enjoy the
privilege of bodily resurrection before the final consummation.How long wilt thou sit. . . . thy right hand behind thee. The Right Hand or
the Right Arm of the Lord represent the actualization of the kingdom of God on
earth, the deliverance of Israel. That the Right Hand is laid behind the Lord is
a symbol of cessation in His activity for this purpose. The deliverance of the RightHand, hence, becomes synonymous with the deliverance of Israel. Cf. ch. xlviii A.
It was God's Right Hand that stretched out the heavens and the earth, and so it
must be His Right Hand that shall bring about the final establishment of the
Kingdom on earth.
(8) Since these wicked do sin . . . how could I deliver my great Right Handetc. The delay in the deliverance of Israel is caused by the wicked in their own ranks.
That the downfall of Israel was caused by the wicked among them is a dictum
attributed to R. Gamaliel II. In particular the idolatry was made responsible for
the delay in the establishment of God's Kingdom. The coming of Messiah is
suspended for a period which exactly corresponds to the number of yearsthat Israel has been worshipping idols, ace. to 'Echo. R. Proem. 21. Similarly, in
the Apocalyptic Fragment, Bodl. MICH. 175, referred to above, R. Ishmael is repre-sented as asking for the reason of the present sufferings of Israel, whereon he is
informed that the deliverance is to be suspended for a time corresponding to that
of their idolatry (700 years). Here evidently see vs. 9 the 'sins' of the wicked
comprise all 'transgressions of the Tora'.'These sinners' was perhaps by the compiler thought to refer to the wicked of
vss. 1-6, this being then one of the reasons why this fragment was given its present
place.
(9) Take the books, and read their evil doings ! On the conception of books
recording the deeds of righteous or unrighteous etc. see note on ch. xviii. 24. Thebooks here seem to be the records of the deeds of the wicked, cf. i En. Ixxxi. 4(book of unrighteousness), ib. xcviii. 7-8 ("every sin is every day recorded in
heaven all your oppression ... is written down every day till the day of your
140 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XLIV
36 transgressions (written down) with regard to each wicked one12and besides, that they have transgressed
12 all the letters in the
Tora, as it is written (Dan. ix. u) : "Yea, all Israel have transgressed
thy Law". It is not written 'at torateka but 'et (JIN) torateka, for
they have transgressed from 'Aleph (tf) to Taw (fi), 4O13 statutes
have they transgressed for each letter.
(10) Forthwith Abraham, Isaac and Jacob wept.14 Then said to
them the Holy One, blessed be He: "Abraham, my beloved, Isaac,
my Elect one, Jacob, my firstborn! 15How can I now15 deliver themfrom among the nations of the world?" And forthwith MIKAEL, the
Prince of Israel, cried and wept with a loud voice and said (Ps. x. i) :
"Why standest thou afar off, O Lord? "
12-12 so acc. to E. A corr. -13 E: '36' 14 E adds: 'to themselves'
15-15 E: '
I cannot now'
judgement"). Since Metatron here seems to have the 'books' in his charge, there
must be a trace here of Metatron's function of scribe (Chag. 15 a).
36 transgressions (written down) with regard to each wicked one. . . .
Both readings (A and E) seem to be corrupt. The meaning seems to be : for each
wicked one were recorded 36 transgressions of the Tora and in addition thereto a
great many transgressions of each single letter of the Tora. from 'Aleph to Taw.Cf. Lam. R. Proem. 24: "the Holy One, blessed be He, said to Abraham: 'thychildren have sinned and have transgressed the whole Tora and the 22 letters of
Tora, as it is written (Dan. ix. n), all Israel have transgressed thy Law' (thus here
also the passage, Dan. ib., is used as point of support)". The transgressing a letter
of the Tora is in Lam. R. ib., understood as equivalent to the transgressing a com-mandment beginning with that letter, or vice versa. But the expression 'from
'Aleph to Taw' represents the entirety of a thing, in this case the Tora, any part of
which is based upon one or the other of the letters. In an absolute sense it repre-sents the entirety of things in general, and is to be compared with the expression
'Alpha and Omega', Rev. i. 8. (See CHARLES, Comm. on Rev. i. 20, and Riedel in
Theologische Studien und Kritiken, 1901, pp. 297 seqq., both regarding the 'Alphaand Omega' as an imitation of the
'
'Aleph to Taw'.)
(10) Mikael, the Prince of Israel, cried and wept with a loud voice. Thisis the only passage in the present book where Mikael is explicitly referred to as the
Prince of Israel. Ch. xvii. 3, Mikael is the prince of the seventh (highest) heaven.
The scarce occurrence of 'Mikael' (only twice) is remarkable. His position seemsto have been taken over by Metatron. Ctr. the frequent reference to Mikael as
the prince of Israel in i En. (ix. i, x. n, xx. 5, xxiv. 6, xl. 9, liv. 6, Ix. 4, 5, Ixvii. 12,
Ixviii. 2-4, Ixix. 14 f., Ixxi. 3, 8, 9, 13).
For Mikael bewailing calamities that have befallen Israel, cf. Pesik. R. xliv andthe parallel trait there : God answers that the deliverance is dependent upon Israel :
".(the apostates of) Israel must first turn to me, even if it were only as much as
the point of a needle". Cf. also Midrash Petirath Moshe: when Sammael is aboutto take away Moses' soul, Mikael "
cried and wept with a loud voice".
CH. XLV] METATRON SHOWS R. ISHMAEL SECRETS 141
CHAPTER XLV
Metatron shows R. Ishmael past andfuture events
recorded on the Curtain of the Throne
R. Ishmael said: Metatron said to me:
(1) Come, and I will show thee the Curtain of MAQOM (the
Divine Majesty) which is spread before the Holy One, blessed be
He, (and) whereon are graven all the generations of the world and
all their doings, both what they have done and what they will do
until the end of all generations.
(2) And I went, and he showed it to me pointing it out with his
fingers Mike a father who teaches his children the letters of Tora.
And I saw each generation,the rulers of each generation
1,
i-i so E. A: ' and like a father who teaches his children (he showed me) each
generation'
Ch. xlv. R. Ishmael is shown the Curtain (Pargod) of MAQOM (the Place, i.e.
the Divine Majesty as manifested on the Throne of Glory). This Curtain is spreadbefore the Holy One. The Curtain of the Throne of Glory is referred to also, ch. x. i .
The Curtain separates the Throne of Glory and its innermost mysteries from the
other parts of the highest heaven and from the world of angels in general, just as the
curtain veiled off the Holy of Holies in the sanctuary. (Cf. TB. Yoma, 77 a.) TheCurtain hence becomes the symbol of the last secrets of heaven and earth whichare kept with the Godhead, hidden even from the angels. Occasional revelations
of these secrets 'the reasons of the Creator' are described either as obtained
by 'hearing from behind the Curtain' or expressed by the phrase 'to know frombehind the Curtain': this is one line of ideas. Or, according to another line, the
secrets are represented as 'written down on the (inside of) Curtain'. As instances
of the former line of conception reference may be made to the tradition concerningGALLISUR-RAZIEL (see note on ch. xviii. 16), further to Mekilta on Ex. xix. 9 (voicesfrom behind the Curtain announce the answers of prayers), and TB. Ber. 18 b (thereis heard 'from behind the Curtain, what tribulations are in store for the world').It seems, that this tradition also contained the idea of special high angels beingallowed inside or having their place inside the Curtain, in the immediate Presenceof the Holy One, thus partaking of the Divine secrets: so ace. to ch. x. i in the
reading of BC (cf. note, ib.) the case of GALLISUR, and in Mass. Hek. vii ("A curtain
is spread before the Holy One . . . and the seven angels who were created first,
minister before Him [i.e. inside the Curtain]"). The second conception is repre-sented here and also Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 44 where it is as here called the
Pargod of MAQOM. As a parallel in earlier Enoch-literature is to be noted
especially I En. xciii. 2 and cvi. 19: "I Enoch will declare them unto you. . .ace.
to that which appeared to me in the heavenly vision, and which I have knownthrough the word of the holy angels and have learnt from the heavenly tablets"
(the heavenly tablets correspond to the Pargod here).
(1-3) R. Ishmael is shown all generations and their doings, both past and coming.This implies the idea of pre-determination. In TB. Sank. 38 b, one finds :
" The HolyOne, blessed be He, showed Adam every generation and its learned men (inter-
142 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XLV
and the heads of each generation,the shepherds of each generation,the oppressors (drivers) of each generation,the keepers of each generation,
2the scourgers of each generation,2
the overseers of each generation,the judges of each generation,the court officers of each generation ,
the teachers of each generation,3the supporters of each generation,the chiefs of each generation,
3
the presidents of academies of each generation,the magistrates of each generation,the princes of each generation,
4the counsellors of each generation,4
the nobles of each generation,4and the men of might of each generation,
4
the elders of each generation,and the guides of each generation.
(3) And I saw Adam, his generation, their doings and their
thoughts,6
Noah 6and his generation, their doings and their thoughts6
,
and the generation of the flood, their doings and their thoughts,Shem and his generation, their doings and their thoughts,Nimrod and the generation of the confusion of tongues, and his
generation, their doings and their thoughts,Abraham and his generation, their doings and their thoughts,Isaac and his generation, their doings and their thoughts,7Ishmael and his generation, their doings and their thoughts,
7
2-2 so E. CrpjniD) lit. 'flayers, hatchellers'
;cf. Zohar i. 177 a: '"HDDIpl N
A: 'eunuchs, officers'
(?) 3~3 E: 'the helpers of each generation, and their
pious men (Chasidim), their leaders, teachers, sages and heads of the schools'
4-4 E om. 5 E ins.: 'Methuselah, his generation, etc.' 6-6 E om.7-7 E om.
preters of Scripture), every generation and its wise men, and when he came to
the generation of R. 'Aqiba he (Adam) rejoiced at his (great understanding of) Torabut was grieved at his death (as a martyr)". In Alph. R. 'Aqiba this has the fol-
lowing form (BH. iii. 44) :
" Moses saw on the Curtain ofMAQOM numerous hosts
of scribes and hosts of (members of) Sanhedrin studying the Tora, the Prophetsand the writings . . . and in the same hour Moses saw the fate (life) of R. Aqibaon the Curtain of Maqom how he was lecturing on the letters of Tora, expoundingon each of the ornaments of each single letter 365 different significations of the
Tora etc." The Curtain is here the repository of all past, present and future
events, and it seems, as if the idea were rather, that the events, the 'generations,
CH. XLV] METATRON SHOWS R. ISHMAEL SECRETS 143
Jacob and his generation, their doings and their thoughts,
Joseph and his generation, their doings and their thoughts,
the tribes and their generation, their doings and their thoughts,Amram and his generation, their doings and their thoughts,Moses and his generation, their doings and their thoughts,
(4) Aaron 8 and Mirjam9 their works and their doings,
10the princes and the elders, their works and doings,
Joshua and his generation, their works and doings,the judges and their generation, their works and doings,
10
Eli and his generation, their works and doings,
"Phinehas, their (?) works and doings,11
Elkanah and his generation, their works and their doings,Samuel and his generation, their works and doings,12 the kings of Judah with their generations, their works and their
doings,the kings of Israel and their generations, their works and their
doings,13 the princes of Israel, their works and their doings; the princes
of the nations of the world, their works and their doings,
the heads of the councils of Israel, their works and their doings ;
the heads of (the councils in) the nations of the world, their genera-
tions, their works and their doings;14the rulers of Israel and their generation, their works and their
doings ;
the nobles of Israel and their generation, their works and their
doings ;the nobles of the nations of the world and their generation(s),
their works and their doings;14
the men of reputation in Israel, their generation, their works and
their doings ;
15
the judges of Israel, their generation, their works and their doings ;
the judges of the nations of the world and their generation, their
works and their doings ;
the teachers of children in Israel, their generations, their works
8 E ins.: 'and his generation, their thoughts and their doings' 9 E adds:' and her generation
' xo-ioEom. n-n E om. perhaps rightly izEins.:'Saul etc., David, etc., Salomo, etc.' 13 E ins.: 'the rulers of Israel, etc., thenobles of Israel, etc., the nobles of the gentiles, etc., the wealthy men of Israel,
etc., the wealthy men of the nations of the world, etc., the wise men of Israel,etc.' 14-14 E om. 15 E ins.: 'the men of reputation in the nations ofthe world, etc.'
their thoughts and their doings', are pourtrayed on the curtain the images are
imprinted on it than that the various facts are merely recorded.
144 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XLV
and their doings ;the teachers of children in the nations of the world,
their generations, their works and their doings;the counsellors (interpreters) of Israel, their generation, their works
and their doings ;the counsellors (interpreters) of the nations of the
world, their generation, their works and their doings ;
all the prophets of Israel, their generation, their works and their
doings ;all the prophets of the nations of the world, their generation,
their works and their doings ;
(5) and all the fights and wars that the nations 16 of the world
wrought against the people of Israel in the time of their kingdom.And I saw Messiah, son of Joseph, and his generation "and their
"
works and their doings that they will do against the nations of the
world 17. And I saw Messiah, son of David, and his generation, and
1 6 so E. A corr. from here to 'the people of Israel': '(that the nations) of Israel
wrought against the people of Israel' 17-1? E: 'and all the deeds of the
nations of the world at that time'
(5) And I saw Messiah son of Joseph etc. From here to the end of the verse
there follows a short eschatological piece. R. Ishmael, through the medium of the
Curtain of the Throne, sees the events of the last times. The end of the course of
the present world is marked by the appearance of Messiah ben Joseph and Messiahben David in whose times there will be wars between Israel and '
Gog and Magog'
;
the final consummation will then, so it seems, be brought about by the Holy OneHimself.
For the conception of the two Messiahs, reference may be made to the scholarly
expositions by Dalman (Der leidende und sterbende Messias, pp. 1-26), Buttenwieser
(in JE. viii. 511 b, 5123), Klausner (Die messianischen Vorstellungen des jiidischen
Volkes, etc., pp. 86-103), Rabinsohn (Le Messianisme dans le Talmud et les
Midrachitn). Vide also Eisenmenger, Entdecktes Judenihwn, ii. 729, Schoettgen,Horae Hebraicae et Talmudicae, i. 139, 267, 360-5, Wuensche, Die Leiden des
Messias, pp. 65 seqq., Castelli, II Messia secondo gli Ebrei, pp. 224-9.It will perhaps be best to follow Klausner (and Dalman) in assuming that the
origin of a double Messiah was the realization of the duplicity inherent in the
traditional Messianic picture, e.g. the political and military traits as against the
spiritual and ethical (esp. of Isa. xi and Zech. ix. 9)." Die Doppelnatur des Messias
muss in einen Doppelmessias umgesetzt werden" (Klausner). (Cf. Dalman in a
somewhat different vein: "es muss als moglich gelten, dass uberhaupt ein etwa
durch die hadrianischen Verfolgungen neu hervorgerufenes Interesse an dem Trost
der Messiashoffnung zu erneutem Schriftstudium trieb.. . .Alles was in der heiligen
Schrift darauf zu deuten schien, dass Edom-Rom gestiirtzt und Jerusalem, wennauch nur vorlaufig, an Israel zuriickgegeben wird, musste dad en Forscher an-
ziehen, und das Unbestimmteste gewann fur das nach Erlosung diirstende
Gemut deutliche Umrisse und konkrete Gestalt. So erstand Messias ben Joseph,der sterbende Messias des Judentums".)As to the designation 'ben Joseph' (son of Joseph), Klausner (op. cit. p. 97)
holds that "when once a second Messiah has become necessary, he cannot be
taken from any other tribe but that of Joseph"
(" Der erste Messias ist ein Davidide,
also ein Judaer. Was sollte nun der zweite Messias anders sein, als Josephite, bezie-
hungsweise Ephraimite"
[Messiah ben Ephraim is sometimes a variant of Messiah
ben Joseph, vide below]). Also should be noted Klausner's remark that it "is highly
CH. XLV] METATRON SHOWS R. ISHMAEL SECRETS 145
all the fights and wars, and their works and their doings that they
.probable that Bar Kochba's death as hero in the war with the enemies of Israel,
after having for a time been victorious and even reigned as a king, became the
starting-point (Vorbild) for the conception of a Messiah who at first is victorious
but in the end is overcome by the enemies of Israel ". This is, most probably, the
right explanation of the conception of a Messianic forerunner of the real Messiah :
One had long been conscious of the duplicity in the Messianic picture ; the Hadrianic
persecutions and the Bar Kochba incident forced the attention on the Messianic
ideas and hopes ; the circumstances made one conscious of Israel's fate of havingto go through many tribulations, temporal victories followed by severe debacles:
from this consciousness grew the picture of a forerunner-Messiah whose essential
characteristic was described by the words of the Baraitha (TB. Sukka, 52 a): "hewill be killed".
Dalman explains the designation 'ben Joseph' from Deut. xxxiii. 17 ("His gloryis like the firstling of his bullock and his horns are like the horns of unicorns : withthem he shall push the people together to the ends of the earth : and they are the
ten thousands of Ephraim, and they are the thousands of Manasseh"). "The'
firstling of his (Joseph's) bullock'
is nearly as much the emblem of Messiah ben
Joseph: Ren. R. Ixxv. 6, Ex. R. to xlix. 14 ace. to Pugeo Fidel, Num., R. xiv. 2,
Midrash Tanchuma, ed. Buber, 82 b, as the 'foal of an ass' of Zech. ix. 9 is the
emblem of Messiah ben David". "Was dort (Deut. xxxiii. 17) von Joseph gesagt
ist, fiihrt den Gedanken an das spatere Kdnigtum Ephraims, oder, wenn mandas Wort zu der messianisch verstandenen Weissagung auf Juda in Gen. xlix in
Parallele setzt, an einen in der Endzeit auftretenden machtigen Kdnig Israels aus
Josephs Stamm, einen Messiah ben Joseph. Die Rabbinen, welche in Deut.xxxiii. 17 wirklich einen Messias geweissagt glaubten, wurden dann in diesemGlauben durch ein Wort Jeremias bestarkt (viz. Jer. xlix. 20)".
[Schoettgen (op. cit.), adducing, apart from earlier sources, Zohar and ZoharChadash, arrives at the conclusion that Messiah ben Joseph and Messiah ben Davidare identical, and that the former represents the human nature of Messiah, destinedto suffer death. The designation 'son of Joseph' Schoettgen believes to be derivedfrom the Christian designation of Christ, the Messiah, as
'
the son of Joseph' and
points out how, in the genealogy of St Matthew (i. i), Christ is called 'the son of
David', in that of St Luke, on the other hand, 'the son of Joseph'.
Wuensche, in his first discourse on the present problem (op. cit.), also maintainedthat Messiah ben Joseph and Messiah ben David really were identical. The identityhe found established already in TB. Sukka, 52 a (where he, however, mis-
translates; vide below and Klausner, op. cit. p. 91, note 2); in common with
Schoettgen he further pointed to the fact that scriptural passages which receiveMessianic interpretation are promiscuously referred now to Messiah ben Joseph,now to Messiah ben David although passages interpreted as referring to the
suffering Messiah are, according to Wuensche, more often applied to the formerthan to the latter ; from the last-named fact he concluded that the figure of Messiahben Joseph really symbolized the atoning function of Messiah.
Ace. to Friedmann (Seder Eliyah, Introduction, 20) the conception of Messiahben Joseph goes back to the expectations among remnants of the tribes belongingonce to the Northern Kingdom in Palestine for a Messiah from D'HDN J"l 13^)0.
Bertholdt (in Christologia Judaeorum, 157) conjectures that the origin was fromcertain Messianic speculations among the Samaritans.
Castelli (op. cit. pp. 234-6) thinks that Messiah ben Joseph- was the Messiahcontrived for the ten tribes exiled in Media who was to lead them back to Palestinefrom their distant abode beyond the river Sambatyon (on the river Sambatyon,a definite detail of the eschatological scheme, vide BOX, Ezra-Apocalypse, pp. 296,298, 300 seq.).
Hamburger (Messianische Bibelstellen, in) and Levy (Worterb.) think that theMessiah ben Joseph originated from the Bar Kochba incident. Bar Kochba, who
OHB to
146 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XLV
will do with Israel both for good and evil. And I saw all the fights
had been proclaimed as Messiah even by the great R. 'Aqiba (so Yer. Ta'an,iv. 68 d) was made to retain his Messianity by the formation of the doctrine ofMessiah ben Joseph as the forerunner of the victorious Messiah ben David.
Jellinek (BH. iii. xlvi seqq.) expresses the view that the victory of Joseph Flaviusin Galilee (thought as the region of the ten tribes or as part of the Northern King-dom) followed by his defeat through Vespasianus influenced the 'saga' of theMessiah ben Joseph.
Buttenwieser (in JE. loc. at.) says: "it is possible that the idea of Messiah ben
Joseph is connected in some way with the Alexander-Saga". He points out howMessiah ben Joseph and Alexander (in the Koran) both are represented as horned.Rabinsohn (op. cit.)~finds the explanation of the 'son of Joseph' in Deut. xxxiii. 17.
Cf. above on Dalman's theory.]The conception of a Messiah ben Joseph goes back to Tannaitic times. The
most important passages speaking of Messiah ben Joseph are found in TB> Sukka52 a, dated by Levy, Hamburger, Friedmann, Dalman and Klausner as post-Hadrianic. One of the said passages is a Baraitha (p3~) IJn) running as follows:
"Messiah, the son of David, who will shortly be revealed in our days, to himsays the Holy One, blessed be He :
'
Beg of Me anything and I will give thee'
as it is written (Ps. ii. 8): 'Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for
thine inheritance and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession'. As soonas he (i.e. Messiah ben David) saw Messiah, the son of Joseph, that he was (or:would be) killed, he says before Him: 'Lord of the Universe! I do not ask of
Thee anything but Life'. He says to him: 'Life! Before thou didst say it, David,thy father, has already prophesied (this, i.e. life) concerning thee, as it is written
(Ps. xxi. 4) : He asked life of thee and thou gavest it him, even length of days for
ever and ever"'.
The other passage (according to Klausner, "eine amoraische Oberlieferungeiner tannaitischen Deutung") runs: "(Zech. xii. 12): 'And the land shall mourn,every family apart ;
the family of the house of David apart, and their wives apart ;
the family of the house of Nathan apart, and their wives apart'; They say: 'Mustnot the rule qal wachomer (a minori ad majtis) be applied here : if with reference to
the time to come when they are occupied with wailing and the evil inclination does
not have power over them, the Scripture says "men apart and women apart"hovf much the more (ought this to be the law) now when they are occupied with
pleasure and the evil inclination does have power over them?' This wailing, whatdoes it really signify? Rabbi Dosa and our teachers are divided on this point. Theone says :
'
It (refers) to Messiah the son of Joseph who is (will be) killed ', and the
other says: 'It (refers) to the evil inclination which will be exterminated'. Surely
(the right lies) with the one who says (that it refers) to Messiah the son of Josephwho will be killed, according as it is written (Zech. xii. 10): 'And they shall look
upon the one whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn for him as one mournethfor his only son'".
'En Ya'aqob preserves the following version of TB. Sukka, 12 b: "(Zech. i. 20,
Hebrew Bible, ii. 3): 'And YHWH showed me four charashim'. What are they (i.e.
the charashim)'} R. Chunna bar Bizna says: R. Sim'on the Chasid says: this meansMessiah ben David, Messiah ben Joseph, Elijah and the Priest of Righteousness."
Targ. Yer. I to Ex. xl. n speaks of Messiah the son of Ephraim through whomIsrael will in the end of time overcome Gog (" utherabbe yath kiyyura weyath besiseh
utheqaddesh yatheh meiul Yehosu' meshiimshanakh rabba de-Sanhedrin de 'ammeh
de'alyedoy 'dthida 'ar'a de-Israel le-'ithpelaga umeshicha bar Ephraim denafiq minneh
de'alyedoy 'dthidin beth Israel limenasha le-Gog ulesi'atheh besof yomayya").
Targ. Yer. to Canticles iv. 5 and vii. 4 speak of Messiah ben David and Messiah
ben Joseph as deliverers of Israel like Moses and Aaron.
The earlier passages represent Messiah ben Joseph merely as the forerunner of
Messiah ben David and as the Messiah "who is killed". The passage in our book
CH. XLV] METATRON SHOWS R. ISHMAEL SECRETS 147
and wars that Gog and Magog will fight18 in the days of Messiah,
and all that the Holy One, blessed be He, will do with them in the
time to come.
1 8 A ins.: 'with Israel'
goes no further : he is to appear before Messiah ben David and will be engaged in
warfare. Though it is not expressly stated here that Messiah ben Joseph will be
killed, this is probably presupposed.Later passages in Num. R. xiv. 2, in Pesiqtha Zut. to Num. xxiv. 13, Midrash
'Asereth Melakhim, Pirqe Mashiach, BH. iii. 70, Pereq R. Yoshiyyahu, BH. vi. 115
(Messiah ben Joseph called Nehemyah ben IJushiel) appears after the victoryover Rome, is killed in the struggle with the Arabs and resuscitated by Elijah in
the time of Messiah ben David. Midrash Wayyosha', Nistaroth de R. Shim'on
ben Yochai (BH. iii. 80), Tefillath R. Shim'on ben Yochai (BH. iv. 124), Othothha-mMashiach (BH. ii. 58), Sefer Zerubbabel (BH. ii. 55) (vide Introduction,Sources and Literature, A 3 (B)) give the tradition that Messiah ben Joseph will
be killed in the war with Armilos. In the Nistaroth de R. Shim'on ben Yochai there
are three names of Messiah(s): Messiah ben Joseph, Messiah ben Ephraim andMessiah ben David. Num. R. xiv. 2, evidently dependent upon the tradition
preserved in TB. Sukka, 12 b (ace. to 'En Ya'aqob, vide above), interprets the
four charashim of Zech. ii. 3 as :
"Elijah, the Messiah who shall rise from the children
of Manasse, the Anointed for War (meshuach milchamd) who will come from Ephraim
and the Great Redeemer who is one of the sons of the sons of David ".
Attempts at systematization of the various traditions in respect of the twoMessiahs were made by Sa'adya in 'Emunoth we De'oth, viii, and Hai Gaon in
Ta'am Zeqenim (ed. Frankf. am Main, 1854, pp. 59 seq.). For these vide Dalman,op. cit. and Buttenwieser (in jfE. loc. cit.). A display of still later, especially cab-
balistic, traditions on Messiah ben Joseph is given in Eisenmenger's Entdecktes
jfudenthum, ii. 729 seqq. (from Menorath ha-Ma'or, Shene Luchoth ha-bBerith,
Yalqut Chadash, 'Emeq ha-mMelek, etc.). Passages in the Zohar treating of Mes-sianic times are: Zohar, i. 118 a, 119 a, 134 a b, 139 a b; ii. 7 a b, 32 a, 105 b, 109 b;iii. 67 b, 124 b, 125 a b, 153 a b, 212 b; in the Tiqqunim, 78 a, 95 a.
Gog and Magog play the role of "a collective anti-Messiah" (M. Friedlander,Der Antichrist, pp. 171-3). The war with Gog and Magog was speculated uponalready in pre-Hadrianic Tannaitic times. Klausner says (op. cit. pp. 90, 100), basingupon Siphra, Par. Bechuqqothai, 2, Siphre Deut. Pisqa. 343 : ".We can with somecertainty maintain that the belief current in pre-Hadrianic times was that the
Messias ben David, supported by the presence of" the Divine Glory (the Shekind),would wage war against and overcome the enemies of Israel (i.e. Gog and Magog),but in the post-Hadrianic times the warfare was assigned to Messiah ben Josephdestined after a temporal victory to be conquered, and the final victory, broughtabout by God Himself without shedding of blood, crowns Messiah ben David".This distinction is evidently correct. It will easily be seen that our passage reflects
the post-Hadrianic belief in respect of the Messianic times;but it may also be noticed
that the vivid impression of the fate of the Messiah ben Joseph characteristic ofthe Tannaitic dicta has been somewhat blurred out
;there is not the same nearness
of the picture of war and the conquering and death of Messiah ben Joseph; onthe other hand there are no traces of new developments .and elaborations of
the original conceptions found in later sources. This suggests that the presentpassage belongs to a time of peace not too far removed however from the timeof origin of the Messiah ben Joseph conception, probably some time during the third
century A.D.
and all that the Holy One. . .will do with them: the final consummation will
be brought about by the Holy One Himself.
IO-2
148 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CHH. XLV, XLVI
(6)19And all the rest of all
19 the leaders of the generations and all
the works of the generations both in Israel and in the nations of the
world,20both what is done and what will be done hereafter 20 to all
generations until the end of time, (all) were graven on the Curtain
of MAQOM. And I saw all these things with my eyes; and after
I had seen it, I opened my mouth in praise ofMAQOM (the Divine
Majesty) (saying thus, Eccl. viii. 4, 5): "For the King's word hath
power (and who may say unto him: What doest thou?) Whoso
keepeth the commandments shall know no evil thing". And I said:
(Ps. civ. 24) "O Lord, how manifold are thy works!"
CHAPTER XLVI
The place of the stars shown to R. Ishmael
R. Ishmael said : Metatron said to me :
(1) (Come and I will show thee) the space1 of the stars athat are
standing3 in Raqia'
3night by night in fear 42 of the Almighty
(MAQOM) and (I will show thee) where they go and where theystand.
(2) I walked by his side, and he took me by his hand and pointedout all to me with his fingers. And they were standing
5on sparksof flames round 5 the Merkaba of the Almighty (MAQOM). What did
19-19 E: 'And there were' 20-20 E: 'both what they have done and what theywill do in time to come '
Ch. xlvi. i E perhaps reads 'spirit' 2-2 emendated. E corr. : 'that are deep(or "high") in Raqia' and every night in fear (1?DN^ obviously miswritten for
IflE&O)' 3-3 emendated ace. to E. A: D^TH, an easy corr. of yip")^,
'lightnings' perhaps under influence of vs. 2: 'they are standing on sparks'
4 emendated with regard taken to E; see 2-2. 5-5 E: 'in sparks of flames of
(from)'
Ch. xlvi. In this chapter R. Ishmael is shown the place of the stars who are
standing by the' Throne of the Merkaba '
praising the Holy One during the timethat they are not occupied by 'doing service to the world' in Raqia', the secondheaven. For the stars, ace. to vs. 3, have two functions: one (during the night)of lighting the world, the other of singing hymns to their Creator.
(1) The text of the chapter is in a bad state, both ace. to the reading ofA and ace.
to that of E. Especially is this the case with vs. i. Emendations have been madein the translation with the help of a comparison of the two readings. (Come and I
will show thee) is omitted in both readings but is obviously to be inserted byanalogy with the opening words of the surrounding chapters, since the rest of the
present chapter follows the scheme and phraseology of the other chapters of the
section.
(2) standingonsparks offlamesroundtheMerkaba of the Almighty(MAQOM). . . flew off on flaming wings. The stars are depicted as standing by the Merkaba
CH. XLVIJ METATRON SHOWS R. ISHMAEL SECRETS 149
Metatron do? At that moment he clapped his hands and 6chased
them 6 off from their place. Forthwith they flew off7 on flaming wings,
rose and fled from the four sides of the Throne of the Merkaba, and
(as they flew) he told me the names 8 of every single one. As it is
written (Ps. cxlvii. 4) :
" He telleth the number of the stars;he giveth
them all their names", teaching, that the Holy One, blessed be He,
has given a name to each one of them.
(3) And they all enter in counted order under the guidance of
(lit. through, by the hands of) RAHATIEL to Raqia' ha-shSHamayimto serve the world. And they go out in counted order to praise the
6-6 E: 'made them to fly' 7 E adds: 'from their place' 8 E adds: 'andthe additional names (kinnuyim)
'
and evidently conceived of as living beings, presumably as angels, cf. vss. 3 and 4.'
Wings' are the regular attribute of angels arid angelicized beings, cf. ch. ix. 2 and'
the Names flying off like eagles ', ch. xxxix. i . The stars are hence probably picturedas having bodies and wings after the scheme of the description of angels. Cf. the
representation of the fallen stars as having bodily form, in i En. Ixxxvi. i seqq.,Ixxxviii. i, xc. 21.
Metatron . . . clapped his hands and chased them off. Metatron here is re-
presented as having authority over the stars although their special 'memunne'
(appointed one) is RAHATIEL. The authority over the heavenly bodies is a specialdistinctive mark of the Prince of the World, ace. to ch. xxxviii. 3 hence this maybe regarded as a trace of the identity between Metatron and the Prince of the
World, maintained by one trend of traditions : cf. note on ch. iii and intr. told
me the names. . .has given a name to each one. Cf. i En. Ixix. 21 : "throughthat oath (i.e. Akae) the stars complete their course. And He calls them by their
names. And they answer Him from eternity to eternity". (Charles, i En. p. 140.)
(3) they all enter in counted order under the guidance of Rahatiel. For RAHA-TIEL as the ruler of the constellations, planets or heavenly bodies in general, see
ch. xvii. 6 and note, ad loc. to Raqia' ha-shSHamayim, i.e. the second of the
seven heavens, which is the region of the heavenly bodies (Chag. 12 b, chh. xvii. 4, 7,
xxxviii. i). Here the stars are represented as entering the Raqia' in order to serve
the world, i.e. to give light, etc. to serve the world. For the expression andidea cf. 4 Ezra vi. 46: "and didst command them (the sun. . .moon and order ofthe stars) that they should do service unto man "
;and see BOX, Ezra-Apocalypse,
p. 88, note ad locum, where attention is called to parallels in Clemens, Recogn.v. 29 and Horn. x. 25 ("the sun daily waits upon the world", etc.), and where also
is pointed out that the underlying idea of the expression is to "emphasize the
thought that the stars are man's servants because by all the rest of the world theywere regarded as gods".And they go out in counted order.
'
go out'
is here obviously meant as the
opposite of 'enter (the Raqia'Y'. Hence the stars are here thought to leave thesecond heaven after having fulfilled their function of 'serving the world'. Fromthe Raqia
1
they are presumably pictured as proceeding to the 'Araboth, the seventh
heaven, since they are said (vs. 2) to be standing round the Merkaba or'
the Throneof the Merkaba'.
to praise the Holy One, blessed be He, with songs and hymns. In their
function of praising the Most High'
with songs and hymns'
the stars are clearlyconceived of as angelic beings, and this is especially marked by the manner in
which their fate is associated with that of the song-uttering angels (see next verse).For the conception of the stars as angels, cf. Bousset, Rel. des Judentums, p. 315.
THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XLVI
Holy One, blessed be He, with songs and hymns, according as it is
written (Ps. xix. i): "The heavens declare the glory of God".
(4) But in the time to come the Holy One, blessed be He,9will
create them anew 9,as it is written (Lam. iii. 23): "They are new
every morning". And they open their mouth and utter a song.Which is the song that they utter? (Ps. viii. 3): "When I consider
thv heavens".
9-9 E corr. : 'and will help them anew'
Maimonides, More Nebukim, vol. ii, ch. v, uses the same scriptural reference as
the present verse (Ps. xix. 2) in support of his view, that "the globes are living andrational beings . . . and they serve their Master and praise and glorify him with
great praise and mighty glorification, as it is written (Ps. xix. 2) :
'
the heavens declare
the glory of God '
". The idea of the planets and stars as living, acting and domina-
ting gods is, of course, fundamental in Babylonian and, by influence therefrom, in
Persian religion accompanied by the conception of special rulers of the stars.
In the Pehlevi literature the planets and stars are represented as demons or else
as animated or ruled by demons. See Bundahish, iii. 25, xxviii. 43, 44, Zad sparam,ii. 10, iv. 3, 7, 10, etc. In Jewish remodelling the planet-gods naturally becomeplanet-angels, whereas the conception of special angels as rulers of the stars, con-stellations etc. or of the whole of the heavenly bodies is uncommonly frequent.The 70 princes of kingdoms are sometimes identified with the planets and con-
stellations, although more often they are represented as the rulers of them. 'Theangels are the souls of the heavenly spheres' is a comparatively frequent dictum.The 'Ophannim are the angels who move the spheres, cf. note on ch. xxv. 5. Theidentification of the heavenly bodies with angel-princes or demons was also promptedby the astrological speculations. The archangels are identified with the seven planetsor represented as rulers of the seven planets, thus preserving the old conception of
the seven sideric rulers from which the conception of the seven archangels is
supposed to have originated. (See YR. i. 16 a.)
(6) But in the time to come the Holy One, blessed be He, will create themanew . . . and they open their mouth and utter a song. The creating the stars
and planets anew is here explicitly connected with their character of song-uttering
angelic beings. It is, moreover, supported by the scriptural reference which tradi-
tionally was used as basis for the speculations concerning the song-uttering angels,who also are said to
' be created anew '
:
'
They are new every morning, great is thyfaithfulness', Lam. iii. 23. See ch. xl. 4, Chag. 143, Lam. R. iii. 21, Gen. R.Ixxviii. i. The creation anew in the case of the angels is depicted as going on con-
tinually every day, whereas that of the stars is designed for the 'time to come'.
The future world is sometimes represented as referred to in the said passage
(Lam. iii. 23), cf. Gen. R. ib. and Alph. R. 'Aqiba.
NOTE. It is significant that there seems to be no remnant in 3 En. of the Gnostic
idea of the planets and constellations as evil agencies, as enemies of the spirit andthe spiritual world. Contrast e.g. the 'Seven Great Princes' and the 'Seventy-twoPrinces of Kingdoms' of 3 En. xvii. with the
'
Seven' in Mandaitic. Vide also i En.
xix. 13-16, xxi. 3-6. There are, however, indications that this idea was known at
the time of our book. Thus the inimical r61e of the planets is in our book replaced
by that of 'Uzza, 'Azza and 'Azzael (chh. iv, v), and the opposing angels in
general. Possibly the present chapter is intentionally directed against the Gnostic
(Parsic-Iranian) idea in question. (Cf. also Zimmern in Schrader, Die Keilin-
schriften und das Alte Testament, 8th ed., p. 459, and Reitzenstein, -Das iranische
Erlosungsmysterium, pp. 59 seq.)
CH.XLVII] METATRON SHOWS R. ISHMAEL SECRETS 151
CHAPTER XLVII
Metatron shows R. Ishmael the spirits
of the punished angels
R. Ishmael said: Metatron said to me:
(i) Come and I will show thee the souls 1of the angels1 and the
spirits of 2the ministering servants 2 whose bodies 3 have been burnt
in the fire of MAQOM (the Almighty) that goes forth from his little
finger. And they have been made into fiery coals in the midst of the
fiery river (Nehar di-Nur). But their spirits and their souls are
standing behind the Shekina.
(z) Whenever the ministering angels utter a song at a wrong time
i-i E om. 22 so E. A om., but 3 A has a lacuna which represents 2-2 and is
wrongly put there instead of before its antecedent word.
Ch. xlvii. As a sequel to the exposition in chh. xliii, xliv the spirits of the
righteous, the wicked and those not yet born the spirits and souls of the song-
uttering angels who have been burnt by the fire from their Creator (cf. ch. xl. 3)are here made the subject of treatment in the general scheme of the section : theyare shown to R. Ishmael by Metatron who superadds divers explanations andinformations.
The angels in question are those who have uttered a song in a wrong time or
improper way, and therefore, as stated in ch. xl. 3, have been consumed by fire.
The object of this chapter is apparently to show that this destruction by fire refers
only to the bodies of the angels, whereas their spirits and souls 'return to their
Creator and stand behind the Shekina'. (On the real object, vide Introd. sect. 15.)
Thus the nature and fate of the song-uttering angels who have failed in their dutyare pictured in analogy with those of failing men. Yet there are a few differences
between the representations of chh. xliii, xliv and the present chapter. Whereasin chh. xliii, xliv only the term 'spirit' (neshama). is used, the present chapter uses
both 'soul' (neshama) and 'spirit' (rudch) although practically synonymously.And whereas ace. to ch. xliv the punishment by fire is for the
'
spirits ', it is here the
bodies only that are represented as destroyed in fire, the spirits (and souls) on theother hand are said to return to 'their Creator', i.e. to their abode behind the
Shekina, thus rather reflecting the picture of the spirits of the righteous above theThrone in ch. xliii.
(1) the souls of the angels and the spirits of the ministering servants.The terms 'soul' and 'spirit' are here evidently synonymous. whose bodieshave been burnt in the fire of MAQOM . . . made into fiery coals in the midstof the fiery river. The two traditions of the fire from God's little finger (ch. xl. 3)and the Nehar di-Nur (see note on ch. xxxiii. 5) as means 'of punishment of the
angels, are here harmonized, see further, vs. 2. but their spirits and their
souls are standing behind the Shekina. Even here the two terms 'spirit' and'soul' are best understood as being synonymous. The juxtaposition of 'spirit' and'soul' is a mere repetition of that in the beginning of the verse.
(2) Whenever the ministering angels utter a song at a wrong time . . . they
152 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH.XLVII
or as not appointed4to be sung
4 5they are burnt 6and consumed 6
by the fire of their Creator and by a flame from their Maker,
A: E:
in the places (chambers) of the in their place (= on the spot) ;and
whirlwind, for it blows upon a whirlwind blows upon them and
them and drives them throws them down
into the Nehar di-Nur\and there they are made into numerous
mountains 7 of burning coal. But their spirit and their soul return 8
to their Creator, and all are standing behind their Master.
4-4 E: 'and as soon as it has been sung' 5 A ins.: 'jrmn' (representing a
corr. reading '{fill', 'their spirit(s)'?) 6-6 E om. 7 E: 'mountains ofmountains' A has a lacuna: DHi"l. D'""in> a sign of uncertainty in the text.
8 E: 'returns'
are burnt. . .by the fire of their Creator. Cf. on ch. xl. 3. and drives theminto the Nehar di-Nur. This is to be understood as an harmonization betweenthe view, ace. to which the song-uttering angels, when uttering the Song untimelyor improperly, are consumed by a fiery stream from the little finger of the HolyOne, and that, ace. to which the Nehar di-Nur is the place and medium of extinction
of the angels. The latter view includes that represented in Lam. R. iii. 21, Gen. R.Ixxviii. i, which maintains that new angels are created continually to sing the songand then disappear whither? answer: into the Nehar di-Nur from which theywere created. there they are made into numerous mountains of burningcoal. This should be compared with the statement of ch. xxxv. 5 seq. : the angels,until they acquiesce in performing the Qedushsha, are changed into all sorts of
lifeless, fiery substances, by a 'whirlwind from before the Holy One' (cf. here).Cf. also i En. xxi. 3 :
"I saw seven stars of the heaven bound together in it (the
place of punishment), like great mountains and burning with fire".
their spirit and their soul return to their Creator . . . standing behind their
Master. This recalls ch. xliii, where the spirits of the righteous who havebeen created are said to 'return'. It implies that the spirits of the song-utteringangels like those of men are pre-existent before being manifested with bodies for
the purpose of performing the Qedushsha or singing hymns and songs. But in
contrast with the case of men the punishment of the failing angels is assigned notto their spirits but to their bodies alone. That the permanent abode of the spirits
of the angels, not only after the severance from their bodies but even in their
pre-existent state, is the place 'behind the Shekina' may be hinted at in vs. 3:R. Ishmael sees
'
all the souls of the angels and the spirits of the ministering servants'
standing behind the Shekina. Such a view may have developed from a wish to
harmonize the different traditions concerning the creation or origin of the angels,one maintaining their pre-existence or creation on the second or fifth day of Creation,the other their continual or successive creation daily. The first view would then bemade to apply to the creation of the spirits and souls, the second to their bodilymanifestation. In fact the wish to harmonization in this case is sometimes attested
in cabbalistic commentaries, cf. the statement: 'the angels who are created daily,
sing a song, and then perish, are those who were created on the fifth day ;those who
were created on the second day do not perish'. On the other hand the view that
the angels continue to exist in spirit after their destruction in fire is explicitly refuted
in Hilkoth Mal'akim (Add. 27199, fol. 123 a) :
"for the angels who have been burnt,
there is no kind of continued life (or resurrection). It is not as with men, whosebodies die, their souls however are living on high and their spirits return to God
CH.XLVIl] METATRON SHOWS R. ISHMAEL SECRETS 153
(3) And I went 9by his side 9 and he took me by his hand
;and he
showed me all the souls of the angels and the spirits of the ministering
servants who were standing behind the Shekina ]0upon wings
11 of
the whirlwind 10 and walls of fire surrounding them.
(4) At that moment Metatron opened to me the gates of the walls
within which they were standing behind the Shekina, And I lifted
up my eyes and saw them, and behold, the likeness of every one was
as (that of) angels and their wings like birds' (wings), made out of
flames, the work of burning fire. In that moment I opened mymouth in praise of MAQOM and said (Ps. xcii. 5): "How great are
thy works, O Lord 12 ".
9-9 ins. with E. 10-10 E: 'forthwith a whirlwind passed by' n emendated
(cf. chs. xxxiv. i, xxxvii. 2):I|D33 instead of *~J3. 12 Emend. E quotes Ps.
cxi. 2: 'the works of the Lord (are great)' A confuses Ps. xcii. 5 with cxi. 2.
for them there is continued life. Not so with the angels : they return to the Nehardi-Nur".
(3) who were standing behind the Shekina upon wings of the whirlwind andwalls of fire surrounding them. This is of course not indicative of any idea of
punishment being assigned to the spirits of the song-uttering angels. Cf. how ace.
to ch. xviii. 25 the two high angels SOPHERIEL H' MECHAYYE and SOPHERIEL H' MEMITHare said to be standing on the wheels of the stormwind. The Kerubim ace. to ch.
xxii. 13 are surrounded by 'columns of fire on their four sides and columns offirebrands beside them'. Ace. to ch. xxxiii. 3 'clouds of fire and clouds of flame
compass the angels to the right and to the left'. Cf. also the Enoch-Metatron piece,ch. xv. 2.
the likeness of every one was as angels and their wings like birds' (wings).Although separated from their bodies of manifested existence, the spirits and souls
of the angels have bodily form; cf. chh. xliii. 2 and xliv. 5 and note on the latter.
NOTE. The juxtaposition ni?D^31 mim occurs in TB. Chag. 12 b,
ms'inn1
? Tnyjy n IIDSWI, but immediately preceding: D'-pHV h& JHD^J. Is this
passage dependent upon our book, chh. xliii and xlvii? Also in Mandaitic the
juxtaposition of 'spirit' and 'soul' in a similar vein is quite frequent. On the
spirit (or perhaps better'
soul ') as the non-physical body of the soul (spirit) in
Mandaitic vide Reitzenstein, Das iranische Erldsiingsmysterium, p. 35. Cf. Introd.section on 'the conception of spirit and soul'.
154 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XLVIIl(A)
CHAPTER XLVIII (A)
Metatron shows R. Ishmael the Right Hand of the
Most High, now inactive behind Him, but in the
future destined to work the deliverance of Israel
R. Ishmael said : Metatron said to me :
(i) Come, and I will show thee the Right Hand of MAQOM, laid
behind (Him) because of the destruction of the Holy Temple ;from
which all kinds of splendour and light*shine forth1 and by which
the 955 heavens were created;and whom not even the Seraphim and
i-i ins. with E. A has a lacuna.
Ch. xlviii (A). Ch. xlviii (A) is an apocalyptic eschatological fragment, closelyconnected with that contained in ch. xliv. 7-10. Like the latter it uses the symbolical
expression of the Right Hand ofMAQOM as representing Israel and the Kingdomof Heaven on earth. The inactivity of God's Right Hand its being laid behind him
is the symbol of Israel's oppression and sufferings among the nations of the
world and the temporary suspension of the realization of the Kingdom of Heavenon earth. The deliverance of God's Right Hand is the deliverance of Israel and the
establishment of the Heavenly Kingdom. Besides, God's Right Hand also repre-sents God's activity for bringing about the deliverance, and is the instrument of
the realization of the Kingdom.Vss. 1-4 are in the frame of the present section: R. Ishmael is represented as
shown the Right Hand of Maqom and sees the five streams of tears that go forth
from its five fingers: it is bewailing the downfall of Israel. Vss. 5-10 on the con-
trary cannot in a strict sense be joined into that frame : without any transition weare there presented with a picture entirely eschatological and treating of the endof times that will see the final redemption : God himself will deliver His right Handand by it work salvation for Israel and set up His Kingdom, the establishment of
which will be marked by the appearance of Messiah and the banquet for the righteousin the restored earthly Jerusalem.The fragment is distinguished by a more frequent use of scriptural quotations
than the other chapters of the section and of the present book in general (with the
exception of chh. xxiii and xxiv).
(i) the Right Hand of MAQOM, laid behind (Him) because of the destructionof the Holy Temple. The inactivity of God's Right Hand is here connected withthe destruction of the Holy Temple. The cause of its continued inactivity is ace.
to ch. xliv. 7-10 the sins of the wicked, here it is hinted that the dearth of saints
and righteous in Israel accounts for its present downfall.
The destruction of the Holy Temple, the sign of the downfall of Israel, also
implied the total suspension or cessation of the activity for the realization of the
Kingdom on earth (the cessation of the activity of the Divine Right Hand), andthis again was caused by the sins of Israel. The real catastrophe in the destruction
of the Temple was the removal of the Shekina from earth, the presence of the
Shekina in the Temple having made it the representative of God's Kingdom onearth. See Lam. R. Proem. 24 (God removes his Shekina from the Temple onaccount of Israel's sin, and this is the cause of the destruction of the Temple.'
I have no longer an abode on earth ') .
by which the 955 heavens were created. Cf. ch. xliv. 7: 'thy right hand that
is behind thee, wherewith thou didst stretch out the heavens and the earth and the
CH.XLVHI(A)] METATRON SHOWS R. ISHMAEL SECRETS 155
the 'Ophannim are permitted (to behold), until the day of salvation
shall arrive.
(2) And I went by his side and he took me by his hand and showed
me (the Right Hand of MAQOM), with 2 all manner of praise, re-
joicing and song: and no mouth can tell its praise, and no eye can
behold it, because of its greatness3
, dignity, majesty, glory and beauty.
(3)4And not only that4
,but all the souls of the righteous who are
counted worthy to 4a behold the joy of Jerusalem, they are standing
by it, praising and praying before it three times every day, saying
2 E: 'and' 3 A: 'great greatness' 4-4 E om. 43 lit. 'and'
heavens of heavens'. The 955 heavens are, ace. to Masseket Hek. iii, above the
seven heavens, constituting the Divine World from which the Holy One goes downwhen manifesting himself in the 'Araboth on the Throne of Glory : "in the hourwhen the Holy One, blessed be He, descends from the 955 heavens and seats
himself in the 'Araboth upon the Throne of Glory. . . ". Y. Ch, s.v. Mal'a ^im, no. 98,derives the number 955 by gematria from the letters of hassdmaim (='the heavens ',
the final mem counted as 600). Metatron alone of all the heavenly household canascend into 900 of these heavens, but the remaining 55 heavens are the exclusive abodeof the Holy One. Cf. Lam. R. Proem. 24. In Seder Gan 'Eden, BH. iii. 139, the
many heavens above the seven heavens are also connected with the 18,000 worlds,and both are conceived of as the impenetrable
'
Jenseits'
into which no one fromthe manifested universe, whether from heavens or earth can enter. "A multitudeof heavens above heavens did the Holy One, blessed be He, create and the(se)
highest heavens have no measure and no place (but they are the place of the worlds,cf . the similar saying about God) . . . and no eye has seen these higher heavens except. . .God alone. . .and the 18,000 worlds (above the many thousands of worlds that
are attached to and comprised in the seven heavens) have not been entered by anyone save the Holy One, blessed be He, alone, as it is written (quoting Ps. Ixviii. 18,
cf. note ch. xxiv. 17). . .for there is none who knows them save H' . . .alone".
whom not even the Seraphim and the 'Ophannim are permitted to behold.The Seraphim and the 'Ophannim are apparently represented as the two highestclasses of Merkaba-angels, in agreement with the angelological section (chh. xxv,
xxvi).
(3) all the spirits of the righteous who are worthy and (i.e. to) behold the joyof Jerusalem, are standing by it. The spirits of the righteous have their abode in
the Presence of the Holy One, as ace. to ch. xliii. The 'joy of Jerusalem' may refer
either to the earthly or to the heavenly Jerusalem. The centre of the Messianic
Kingdom in the end of times is ace. to vs. 10 the earthly Jerusalem. But the wordingrather supports the interpretation of the expression 'the joy of Jerusalem' as re-
ferring to the heavenly Jerusalem : the spirits of the righteous are counted worthyand (are now) beholding the joy of Jerusalem. For the conception of the heavenlyCity, and its different shades (the pre-existent Jerusalem, preserved with God in
heaven; the heavenly city which is to descend on earth in the future age; "the
heavenly counterpart of the earthly city, the eternal reality of which the literal cityis but a shadow") in Apocalyptic, cf. 2 En. Iv. 2, 4 Ez. viii. 52 (x. 26 seq., 54, vii. 26,xiii. 36), 2 Bar. iv. 2-6, Rev. xxi. 2, g-xxii. 8 (Hebr. xi. 10-16, xii. 22, xiii. 14,
I En. xc. 28, 29) and for a full discussion see BOX, Ezra-Apocalypse, pp. 198 seq.
(further references given there). CHARLES, Commentary on Rev., ch. xxi. 2, 10,
BOUSSET, Die Offenbarung Johannis, 5 Aufl., 1906, pp. 453 seqq. The heavenlyJerusalem is, ace. to TB. Chag. 12 b, contained in Zebul (the fourth heaven), ace. to
Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 21, in Shechaqim (the third heaven). Here it is perhaps
156 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XLVIIl(A)
(Is. li. 9): "Awake, awake, put on strength, O arm of the Lord"
according as it is written (Is. Ixiii. 12): "He caused his glorious
arm to go at the right hand of Moses".
(4) In that moment the Right Hand of MAQOM was weeping.And there went forth from its five fingers five rivers of tears and fell
down into the great sea and shook the whole world, according as it
is written (Is. xxiv. 19, 20): "The earth is utterly broken (i), the
earth is clean dissolved (2), the earth is moved exceedingly (3), the
earth shall stagger like a drunken man (4) and shall be moved to and
fro like a hut (5)",5 five times corresponding to the fingers of his
Great Right Hand.
(5) But when the Holy One, blessed be He, sees, that there is no
righteous man in the generation, and no pious man (Chasid] on earth,
and no justice in the hands of men;and (that there is) no man like
unto Moses, and no intercessor as Samuel who could pray before
MAQOM for the salvation 6and for the deliverance, and for His
Kingdom, that it be revealed in the whole world; and for His great
Right Hand 6 that He put it before Himself again to work great7
salvation by it for Israel,
5 E ins.: 'behold' 6-6 E om. 7 E om.
regarded as having its place in the highest heaven by the Throne, since there is
probably the permanent abode of the spirits of the righteous.
(4) the Right Hand of MAQOM was weeping. Cf. Ber. 33: the Voice
goes forth three times every day (night) in the ruins of the Temple, bewailingits destruction and the dispersion of Israel among the idolatrous nations, and Lam.R. Proem. 24: God weeping on account of the destruction of the Sanctuary.
five rivers of tears. . .shook the earth. . .five times. The number 'five' is
deduced from the passage Isa. xxiv. 19 seq. from the five repetitions in that passageof expressions conveying the same thing: the earth being shaken.
(5) This and the following verses contain an eschatological piece treating of the
final consummation by God himself in the end of times. No effort is made bythe writer to reconcile it with the frame of the preceding ace. to which R. Ishmaelis standing by Metatron's side beholding the Right Hand of God.when the Holy One, blessed be He, sees, that there is no righteous man in
the generation, etc. The deliverance of Israel and the establishment of the King-dom on earth was to have been brought about as a consequence of the intercessions
and prayers of the righteous and pious among the Israelites, see vs. 8. As the ideal
examples of intercessors in the past the writer points to Moses and Samuel, cf.
vs. 6. The identity as final goals of the deliverance of Israel, the revelation of the
Heavenly Kingdom on earth and the reinstating of God's Right Hand in its right
position and activity is here expressed: who could pray. . .for the deliverance,for His Kingdom, that it be revealed in the whole world; and for His greatRight Hand, that He put it before Himself again. 'Again', i.e. 'as in the
ancient days, in the generations of old' (Is. li. 9) when it wrought salvation for
Israel by the Red Sea (Is. li. 10) or when it stretched forth the heavens and laid the
foundations of the earth (ch. xliv. 7 and Is. li. 13).
CH.XLVIIl(A)] METATRON SHOWS R. ISHMAEL SECRETS 157
(6) then forthwith will the Holy One, blessed be He, remember
His own justice,8favour, mercy
8 and grace : and He will deliver His
great Arm by himself, and His righteousness will support Him.
According as it is written (Is. lix. 16): "And he saw, that there was
no man" (that is:) like unto Moses who prayed countless times for
Israel in the desert and averted the (Divine) decrees from them"and he wondered, that there was no intercessor" like unto Samuel
who intreated the Holy One, blessed be He, and called 8aunto Him 8%and he answered him and fulfilled his desire, even if it was not fit
(in accordance with the Divine plan), according as it is written
(i Sam. xii. 17) :
"Is it not wheat-harvest to-day? I will call unto the
Lord".
(7) And not only that, but He joined fellowship with Moses 9 in
every place9
,as it is written (Ps. xcix. 6): "Moses and Aaron among
His priests."10
.
nAnd again it is written 11(Jer. xv. i): "Though
8-8 E om. 8a-8a E om. 9-9 E om. 10 E adds : 'and Samuel amongthem that call upon His name' ii-n E: 'and He says'
(6) then forthwith will the Holy One, blessed be He, remember His ownjustice, favour, mercy and grace: and He will deliver.... The final con-
summation brought about by God Himself is the burden of the whole fragment.The thought here is, that when the expectations for prayers and intercessions fromthe righteous in Israel are shown to be in vain, then God will support His workfor the deliverance of Israel, i.e. the establishment of His Kingdom, by His ownrighteousness, merits and mercies : on their ground the establishment of the King-dom by God Himself and alone will be justified in spite of the lack of merits onthe part of Israel.
Moses and Samuel. The interceding power of Moses with the Most High is a
frequent theme in Rabbinic;it is especially attached to the narrative of the golden
calf of Ex. xxxii (TB. Her. 32 a, Meg. 243, Ex. R. xlvii. 14, Num. R. ii. 14, Dent. R.i. 2). Cf. also- Midrash Petirath Moshe, BH. i. 121 (Moses says: Rather sooner let
Moses and a thousand like him perish than that one of the people of Israel should
perish!" ib. BH. i. 129: "Numerous times did Israel provoke me to anger, but he
(Moses) prayed for them and placated me"). Cf. further TB. Ber. 7 a, Yoma,36 b, Baba Bathra, 8 a.
The verse, Is. lix. 6, 'And he saw that there was no man' etc. is also in 'Othioth
ha-mMashiach, BH. ii. 60, used of the end of times, preceding the appearance ofMessiah ben Joseph. and His righteousness will support Him. This re-echoesthe latter part of the quoted passage (Is. lix. 6) :
'
his righteousness, it sustained him '.
Samuel . . . fulfilled his desire, even if it was not fit. The scriptural reference,i Sam. xii. 17, is to support the statement that God granted Samuel his requests,even when their fulfilment might not be in accordance with His own plan. Tounderstand this the following part of the passage must be supplemented :"...! will
call unto the Lord and he shall send thunder and rain, that ye may perceive andsee that your wickedness is great. . .so Samuel called unto the Lord, and the Lordsent thunder and rain". The underlying idea is that God on this occasion inter-
rupted the pre-determined course of events (implying a weather not destructive
for the wheat-harvest) in favour of Samuel (sending thunder and rain).
(7) He joined fellowship with Moses, 'nizdawweg'i associated Himself with,revealed Himself face to face to.
158 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XLVIIl(A)
Moses and Samuel stood before me" (Is. Ixiii. 5): "Mine own arm
brought salvation unto me".
(8)12 Said the Holy One, blessed be He12 in that hour:
" How longshall I wait for 13the children of men13 to .work salvation accordingto their righteousness
14for my arm 14? For my own sake and for
the sake of my merit and righteousness will I deliver my arm and15by it
15 redeem my children from among the nations of the world.
As it is written (Is. xlviii. n): "For my own sake will I do it. For
how should my name be profaned".
(9) In that moment will the Holy One, blessed be He, reveal His
Great Arm and show it to the nations of the world: for its lengthis as the length of the world 16 and its breadth is as the width of the
world. And the appearance of its splendour is like unto the splendourof the sunshine in its might, in the summer solstice.
(10) Forthwith Israel will be saved from among17the nations
of the world 17. And Messiah will appear unto them and He
12-12 E: 'The Holy One, blessed be He, will say (in that hour)' 13-13 E:
'my children' 14-14 so E. A: 'as my arm' 15-15 E om, 16 E adds:
'from one end of the world to the other' 17-17 E: 'them'
(8) How long shall I wait for the children of men (E: my children) to worksalvation according to their righteousness. The salvation was ideally to be
brought about by the righteousness and merits of Israel (in particular by their
proclaiming His sovereignty every day in their prayers), but in the present lack of
righteousness in Israel God will depend only on His own merit and righteousness.The expression,
' how long shall I wait for my children to work salvation ',
shows that' the righteous and pious man' (vs. 5) of whose total absence from within
Israel the writer is conscious does not refer to a desired leader in spite of the fact
that Moses and Samuel are chosen as examples of righteous intercessors but to
a whole class of saintly men whose prayers and intercessions would have had the
effect of drawing the Shekina and with it the Kingdom of Heaven down to earth
again.The symbolical expression, 'the Right Hand' of the Holy One, is in vss. 6-10
changed into that of' God's Arm'. To the writer these two terms are apparently
synonymous, since already, vs. 3, the 'arm of the Lord' in Is. li. 9 and 'His gloriousarm' in Is. Ixiii. 12, are made to refer to 'the Great Right Hand' of God. Thevariance of expressions is merely a reflection of the phraseology of the scriptural
passages referred to in the fragment.
(9) In that moment will the Holy One, blessed be He, reveal His GreatArm and show it to the nations of the world. The scriptural basis for this
statement is given at the end of the following verse (Is. lii. 10): "The Lordhath made bare his holy arm in the eyes of all the nations". The revelation of the
Arm is the revelation of the Kingdom but at the same time the Arm is the instrumentfor the realization of the Kingdom on earth.
its length is as the length of .the world etc. Cf. ch. xxxii: God's sword 'like
a lightning from one end of the world to the other '.
(10) Forthwith Israel will be saved from among the nations of the worldi.e. Israel's dominion will be established.
And Messiah will appear unto them and He will bring them up to Jerusalem.In contrast with ch. xlv. 5 this fragment apparently knows only one Messiah, the
CH. XLVIII (A)] METATRON SHOWS R. ISHMAEL SECRETS 159
will bring them up to Jerusalem with great joy. And not onlythat but
A: E:
they will eat and drink for they will Israel will come from the
glorify the Kingdom of Messiah, of four quarters of the world
the house of David, in the four quarters and eat with Messiah. But
of the world. And the nations of the the nations of the world
world will not prevail against them, shall not eat with them,
Messiah of the house of David; his role is to lead the dispersed Israelites up to
Jerusalem. No Messianic wars bringing about the victory of Israel and the Kingdomare mentioned (contrast ch. xlv ib.) on the contrary the actual consummation is
to be effected by God Himself, through the aid of His Arm. Hence Messiah's role
here is essentially passive :
' he will appear, be revealed to them '. Cf . i En. xx. 37, 38,
Ixii. 6, 7, 4 Ez. vii. 28 ("my Son, the Messiah shall be revealed, together with those
who are with him"), ib. xiii. 32 ("then shall my Son be revealed"), 2 Bar. xxix. 3
("it shall come to pass. . .that the Messiah shall begin to be revealed"), MysteriesR. Shimeon B. Yochai, BH. iii. 80 ("after that the Holy One, Blessed be He, will
reveal to them Messiah, the son of David . . . Messiah will spring forth "), TB. Sukka,
52 b. In ch. xlv. 5 and 2 Bar. xl, on the other hand, the role of Messiah is decidedlyactive.
they will eat and drink (A) Israel will come. . .and eat with Messiah (E).The Kingdom of Heaven as a feast is a well-known picture in the Gospels and Rev. :
Matt. viii. n, xxvi. 29, Luke xiv. 15-24, xxii. 16, 18, 30, Rev. ii. 7, iii. 20, xix. 9.
For the banquet prepared for the righteous (with Messiah in the time to come)cf. i En. Ixii. 14 ("And with that Son of man shall they [the elect] eat and lie downand rise up for ever and ever"), 2 En. xlii. 5 ("At the last coming they will lead forth
Adam with our forefathers, and conduct them there that they may rejoice as a
man calls those whom he loves to feast with him"), 2 Bar. xxix. 3, 4 ("Messiahshall then begin to be revealed.. . .And Behemoth and Leviathan shall be for foodfor all that are left "), Pirqe Aboth, iii. 20 (" Everything is prepared for the banquet "),
Pesikta, 118 b ("Behemoth and Leviathan are reserved for the feast of the righteousin the time to come"), Pirqe Mashiach, BH. iii. 76 ("Then [in the Messianic time]will the Holy One, blessed be He, make a feast for the righteous on Behemoth,Leviathan and the wild beasts of the field [Ps. i. n, Ixxx. 13] "), Mysteries R. Shimeonben Yochai, BH. iii. 80 ("And Jerusalem will come down built and completed fromheaven and Israel will dwell therein in safety for thousand years and will [sit and]eat Behemoth and Leviathan and . . . the wild beasts of the field [ziz-ha-sSade, cf.
above, perhaps treated as a technical term]"). Cf. Bousset, Rel. des Judentums,2nd ed., p. 327, BOX, Ezra-Apocalypse, p. 208.
To this conception is correlated that of the righteous in the future enjoying the
(fruits of) the Tree of Life and spices of the Garden of Eden. Cf. ch. xxiii. 18,i En. xxv. 5, 2 En. ix, Test. Levi, 18, Sibyll. ii. 318, iii. 46, Num. R. xiii. 3.
(E) But the nations of the world shall not eat with them. Cf. and contrast
St Matthew viii. 1 1, 12 : "many shall come from the east and the west and shall sit
down with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven. But the children
of the kingdom shall be cast out into outer darkness". Cf. and contrast also
Rev. xxi. 8 and especially xxi. 24, 27: "and the nations of the.world shall walk in
the light of it (the glory of God in Jerusalem) and the kings of the earth do bringtheir glory and honour into it. . .and there shall in no wise enter into it any thingthat defileth. ..".
Jerusalem is here obviously the earthly City : the nations of the world are outside
its precincts, even desiring to conquer it : (A)'
the nations of the world will not
160 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XLVIIl(A, B)
as it is written (Is. Hi. 10): "The Lord hath made bare his holy armin the eyes of all the nations
;and all the ends of the earth shall see
the salvation of our God". And again (Deut. xxxii. 12): "The Lordalone did lead him, and there was no strange god with him".
(Zech. xiv. 9) : "And the Lord shall be king over all the earth".
CHAPTER XLVIII (cont.) (B)
The Divine Names that go forth from the Throne of Glory,crowned and escorted by numerous angelic hosts through the
heavens and back again to the Throne the angels sing the1
Holy' and the 'Blessed'
AEFGH: K:
(i)* These These are the seventy-two names written on the heart
i FGH begin :
' The Holy One, blessed be He, has seventy names that are explicit,and the rest that are not explicit are innumerable and unsearchable. And these
they are. (The names are missing.) These are the names etc.
prevail against them. There is no idea of a new earth nor even of the heavenlyJerusalem coming down (although this is not actually refuted). Contrast the passagein Mysteries R. Shimeon ben Yochai, BH. iii. 80, cited above, and Rev. xxi. Thetradition embodied in the present fragment thus bears marks of being rather old
(or at least archaistic).
(A) the Kingdom of Messiah, of the house of David. There is no hint that
the kingdom of Messiah here is conceived of as temporary. On the contrary it is
from the context to be identified with the Kingdom of Heaven, the Kingdom of
God, see the reference to Zech. xiv. 9: "And H' shall be king over all the earth".
The Kingdom of Messiah as identical with the Kingdom of Heaven represents the
final consummation, in approximately the same sense as that of the propheticeschatologies from which passages are drawn as scriptural support.
Ch. xlviii cont. (B, C and D). The additional fragments now following, in the
translation marked 'ch. xlviii B, C and D' resp. entirely break off the continuitywith the preceding. Not only is the frame of the present section and of all the rest
of the book altogether abandoned, but there is also no connection whatsoever withthe immediately preceding part of the chapter. B, treating of the Divine Names, is
introduced without reference to any spokesman (in the preceding parts : R. Ishmael-
Metatron). C, a short Enoch-Metatron piece is laid in the mouth of'
the Holy One,blessed be He'. D, dealing with the 70 names of Metatron and the revelation of
the treasuries of wisdom to Moses, is partly attributed to Metatron (vss. 6, 7),
partly in general narrative form.
Neither E nor A can be made responsible for putting these additional fragmentsin their present place. In A they follow immediately on the preceding without the
slightest break in the text; hence it is safe to conclude that they were alreadyextant as concluding parts of the book in the MS. that A copied. Since A is in no
way directly dependent on E, nor vice versa, both must be traced back to a commonsource in which the said fragments had been embodied.The same fragments, however, recur in printed editions of the well-known Alph.
R. 'Aqiba (rec. A), letter 'Aleph (although missing in some editions). And the MS.
CH.XLVIII(B)] DIVINE NAMES 161
AEFGH: K:
are the names of the Holy One, blessed be He: SS, SeDeQ {righteous-
of the Holy ness}, SaHPeL SUR {Is. xxvi. 4}, SBI, SaDdlQ
in the text-critical notes referred to as m-? (Lm), explicitly states its indebtedness
for its recension of C 3-10, 12 and D (abridged) to Alph. R. 'Aqiba.A common feature of A and E on one hand and the editions of Alph. R. 'Aqiba
on the other is, that in the fragment B the actual Divine Names, there referred to,
are missing and were apparently missing already in the MSS. on which the said
printed editions of 'Othiyyot R. 'Aqiba were based (since they contain no expressstatement as to their being omitted in print, as in the case of the names of Metatron,fragment D, see text-notes, ib.).
In Bodl. MICH. Add. 61, fol. 13 a, however, following on a recension of the
so-called Sepher ha-qQoma and Seder Ma'ase Bereshith (fol. 12 b) there occurs a
fragment which no doubt is closely related to the present fragments ch. xlviii B, c
although it represents only an abridged version. This fragment is embodied in
text and translation in a separate column and is marked 'K' and 3 resp. Thedistinguishing feature ofK is that it gives the Divine Names and thus supplementsthe other sources.
Cf. further note on ch. xlviii c beginning and introduction.
(i) (K): These are the 72 names.. . . FGH count 70 'names that are ex-
plicit', and besides them innumerable names 'that are not explicit'. Ch. xlviii
c 9, D 5, also refer to the '70 names of the Holy One'. The tension between the
two tendencies of giving the precedence as holy or mystical number to 70 or 72resp. is noticeable in the case of the Divine Names as well as of the Princes of
Kingdoms (cf. note on ch. xvii. 3). In Add. 27180, foil. 39 b-6i a the DivineNames are given as 72, likewise in S. ha-Chesheq, where the (72) names are enu-merated (Add. 27120, fol. 17 b). Cf. also the conception of the 72-lettered name.
that are written on the heart of the Holy One .... The specific place of the
Divine Names is in different sources differently designed. The names are sometimes
represented as written on the Fearful Crown, sometimes on the Throne, sometimeson the forehead of the Most High. Cf. the quotation from Alph. R. 'Aqiba in noteon ch. xxxix. i. Here the Names are represented as written on the heart of theMost High. In the Shi'ur Qoma or Sepher ha-qQoma, treating of the various
members of the Godhead, it is said :
" on the heart of the King of Kings there are
written 70 names" (Bodl. MICH. 175, fol. 18 b; Bodl. OPP. 467, fol. 59 a b, in thesecond recension, the R. Ishmael version; Bodl. OPP. 563, fol. 92 b, also in the
R. Ishmael-recensiori) .
The names enumerated here are on the whole identical with those of the Shi'ur
Qoma passage just referred to. The resemblance between K (ch. xlviii B) and that
passage is as striking as to prompt the conclusion that one is dependent on theother. Hence the Shi'ur-Qoma passage in its different readings may be used as
a text-critical aid to the present fragment.The enumeration of Divine Names given here presents the following different
categories: (i) firstly, the various synonyms of the Divine Name, originally drawnfrom the O.T., may be singled out from the rest. They comprise the category ofDivine Names known as 'the Ten Names'. They are here SUR, SADDIQ, SCBAOTH,shaodaY, 'ELOHIM, YHWH, van, chav, ROKCB 'ARaBOTH .... The omission of the
important name 'EHYE 'asher 'EHYE is, however, remarkable. In the Shi'ur-Qomapassage this name occurs after SEBAOTH in all the readings. It is probable that it
was originally included also in the present fragment. The addition of this name,moreover, gives the number 72 as the number of names, agreeing with the specifica-tion in the opening of the fragment. For the name 'EHYE 'asher 'EHYE cf. ch. xlii. 2.
(2) Another category is that of various permutations of the four letters constitutingthe Tetragrammaton and the "EHYE', i.e. 'Aleph, Yod, He, Waw. (3) A third categorycomprises the permutations of other letters, derived from O.T. names or passages
OHB II
162 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XLVIIl(B)
AEFGH: K:
One, blessed {righteous}, S'Ph, SHN, SeBa'oTh {Lord of Hosts},
be He, ShaDdaY {God Almighty}, 'eLoHIM {God}, YHWH,SH, DGUL, W'DOM, SSS", 'YW, 'F, 'HW, HB,YaH, HW, WWW, SSS, PPP, NN, HH, HaY{living}, HaY, ROKeB 'aRaBOTh {riding upon the
<Araboth,'Ps. Ixviii. 5}, YH, HH, WH, MMM, NNN,HWW, YH, YHH, HPhS, H'S, 'I, W, S", Z', "',
QQQ {Holy, Holy, Holy}, QShR, BW, ZK, GINUR,GINURYa\ Y\ YOD, 'aLePh, H'N, P'P, R'W,YYWy YYW, BBS, DDD, TTT, KKK, KLL,SYS, 'XT', BShKMLW {= blessed be the Name ofHis glorious kingdom for ever and ever} t completed
for MeLeK HalOLaM {the King of the Universe],
or from the different systems of substitutions of letters. Lastly a couple of namesconsist simply of a name of a letter of the alphabet : Yod, 'Aleph and He.
completed for Melek ha-'Olam. The right interpretation of this is doubtful to
decide. It seems that there was a tradition, according to which the explanation ofthe Divine Names or the series of the Divine Names was permissible as far as to
the name MELEK ha 'OLAM (the King of the Universe). After that name it was not
permissible to give explanations or discourses on the basis of the Names. Hencethere arose the technical expression "ad Melek ha-'Olam\ Cf. e.g. Bodl. OPP.
658, fol. 101 b. The real meaning of the expression in question here is thus probably(instead of 'completed for etc.'): here the series is completed with regard to
the rule 'up to the name MELEK ha-'OLAM but not further'.
Holy, Holy, Holy . . . .Blessed be the Name etc. . . . Blessed be He who gives
power to the faint etc. The names are inclosed in the responses of the QSdushshaand in other glorifications. This is also the case with the names in the ShVur-Qomafragment which in all readings ends with the response 'Blessed'. The letters
representing the responses'
Holy'
(QQQ) and'
Blessed'
(sshKMLw) are to be regardedas together forming actual Divine Names, ace. to the Notariqon-system. Some of
the other names are perhaps also derived from the responses, e.g. BBS, KKK, KKL. AsDivine Names and not as private additions of praise by the writer are also to
be considered the JVbtan^ow-complexes at the end of the enumeration. As a supportfor these statements may be adduced the following commenting remark on Sepherha-Qoma in Bodl. OPP. 658, fol. 102 b: "the Names written in this book (Sepher
ha-qQoma, thus including the parallel to our passage) are derived from scripturalverses and some of them are deduced from the
'
Blessed be the name of His glorious
kingdom for ever and ever'". For the early connection of the Divine Names withthe Notariqon-system cf. the so-called Prayer ofR. Nehunya ben ha-qQana embodiedin the liturgy, the Notariqon of which forms the 42-lettered Name (known as
JBB> 'jnp YW ^N) rui 5mm -vnn T3 n^ii roa wx(A) the names of the Holy One . . . that go forth . . . from the Throne of
Glory. This echoes the idea represented in ch. xxxix. i: 'the explicit names that
are written with a flaming style on the Throne of Glory. . .fly off like eagles onsixteen wings'. See note ad loc. and cf. vs. 2 here: 'when they bring them backto their place, the Throne'. It is not actually stated here (as in ch. xxxix. i)
that the Names are written on the Throne, only that their place is before or by the
Throne, and this in reality accords with the expression of K (and Shi'ur Qomd) :
'written on the heart of the King of Kings, the Holy One', the 'heart' being in
CH. XLVIII (B)] DIVINE NAMES 163
AEFGH: K:JBRH LB' {the beginning of Wisdom for the children
ofmen}, BNLK W" Y {blessed be He who gives strength
to the weary and increaseth strength to them that have
no might, Is. xl. 29}1
that go forth (adorned) with numerous crowns of firez with numerous
crowns of flame,3 with numerous crowns of chashmal, with numerous
crowns of lightning *from before the Throne of Glory*. And with them
(there are) thousand 5 hundreds 6of power (i.e. powerful angels) who
escort them like a king
AE: FG:with honour 7 and pillars
8 with trembling and dread, with awe and
offire9and cloud(s)
9,and shivering, with honour and majesty andfear,
pillars offlame,10and with with terror , with greatness and dignity, with
lightnings10
of radiance glory and strength, with understanding and
and with the likeness of knowledge and with a pillar of fire and a
(the) chashmal. pillar offlame and lightning and their light
is as lightnings of light and with the like-
ness of the chashmal.
i here follows a short fragment of C, see ib. 2 E ins. : 'with numerous crownsof righteousness' 3 FG ins.: 'with numerous crowns of flashes' 4-4 E om.5 EFG ins.: 'myriads of camps of Shekina and thousand myriads of 6 EFG:*hosts' 7 E adds: 'with glory and strength and with great joy and rejoicing'8 so E. A: 'pillar' 9-9 E om. 10-10 E: 'and they send forth as it were
lightnings'
Shi'ur Qoma, the symbolical expression for the centre of the Throne. The Namesare probably here as in ch. xxxix. i conceived of as self-existent beings. This is
confirmed by the fact that they are depicted as crowned 'with flaming crowns,crowns of chashmal, crowns of lightnings etc.' and as escorted like 'kings'or 'mighty and honoured princes' (vs. 2) by hosts of angels. As self-existent
heavenly beings the Names are naturally pictured in the form of angels : crowned(cf. note on ch. xviii. i, xvi. 2, xl) and winged (ace. to ch. xxxix. i). Cf. vs. 2. Forthe conception of the Names as crowned cf. Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 24, where theletters of the Divine Name ('EHYE YHWH) are depicted as crowned: "and all
of them (the letters) are crowned with crowns of brilliant flashes" ; ib. BH. iii. 36 :
"At the hour when the Holy One, blessed be He, enters the Merkaba. . .then theletters on the Merkaba come to meet him with songs . . . and the Holy One, blessed
be He, embraces them, kisses them and wreathes two crowns on each one of them :
a crown of kingship and a crown of glory". Notice the hypostasized character ofthe letters (of the Divine Names) in the last quotation.
crowns of chashmal. . .with the likeness of chashmal. The chashmal, derivedfrom Ezek. i. 4, is regarded as a celestial matter or substance. Cf. ch. xxxvi. 2 andnote on ch. xxxiv. i (esp. the quotation from Midrash Konen, ib.). From the sameword is also derived the angelic class Chashmallim (cf. chh. vii and xlviii c 4).thousand hundreds of power, i.e. angels. For this expression denoting angels
cf. ch. xxxvi. i (' the Nehar di-Nur rises with many thousand thousands and myriadsof myriads of power '). EFG in fact read
'
hosts'
instead of' hundreds '.
1 1-2
164 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH.XLVIIl(B)
(2) And they givenglory unto them and they answer11 and cry before
them: Holy, Holy, Holy.1Z And they roll (convoy) them through
every heaven as mighty and honoured princes. And when they bringthem all back to uthe place o/
14 the Throne of Glory, then all the
Chayyoth by the Merkaba open their mouth in praise of His glorious
name, saying: "Blessed be the name of His glorious kingdom for ever
and ever"
.15
CHAPTER XLVIII (cont.) (c)
An Enoch-Metatron piece
AEFGH: \ K:
(i) Aleph1 I made him (i) "I seized him, and I
n-ii EG: 'unto them glory and praise of strength* 12 GF add: 'As it
is written (Is. vi. 3): and one cried unto another and said: Holy, Holy, Holy'13 E corr.: 'fill' 14-14 so EFG and H. A: 'their place' 15 Eadds:'And those names of the Holy One, blessed be He, that are not explicit, are
innumerable and unsearchable. And these they are ( !) : ADIRIRON, Holy, Holy,Holy I have written it in another place KPhTBIB, that is YaH, the great:
name. They are written in another place'
Ch. xlviii(c). i E: 'thousand thousands'
(2) And they give glory unto them and they answer and cry before them :
Holy, Holy, Holy . . . (and the Chayyoth say :) Blessed etc. The '
going forth'
of
the Names from the Throne of Glory is thus here, as in ch. xxxix. i, connectedwith the heavenly performance of the responses of the Qgdushsha. Cf. vs. i (K).In ch. xxxix the performance of the QSdushsha is treated as the central event to
which the'
flying off* of the Divine Names was an accessory, here the representationis rather the reverse : the central interest is attached to the Names, the QSdushsha-
responses are even represented as addressed to the Names (just as the Divine Namesare the objects of prayers and glorifications from the side of man).they roll them. The 'rolling' is perhaps to be understood as referring to the
names as angels mounted on wheels, cf. chh. xviii. 25, xxii. 7.
Ch. xlviii (c). This fragment is a version of the Enoch-Metatron tradition andexhibits traits very much resembling those of the Enoch-Metatron piece contained
in chh. iii-xv of the present book. In fact, vss. 1-9 present the same details as
those of chh. iii-xv, although in an epitomized form, vss. 10-12 add statements
about Metatron's functions as establisher of the Divine decrees and as teacher of
the prematurely dead children.
Both in A, E and the editions of Alph. R. 'Aqiba the present fragment appearsas a sequel to the fragment treating of the Divine Names (ch. xlviii B), and likewise
in K. In the present context of AE as well as of edd. Alph. R. 'Aqiba there seemsto be no internal connection between the two. In AE the fragment, ch. xlviii B,
in its present form gives the impression of being quite out of place. Its only appro-
priate place would have been by ch. xxxix (also treating of the Divine Names).And also in Alph. R. 'Aqiba although of a much looser structure than the presentbook the reason for placing the fragment B in the context in which it is nowintroduced is not very apparent. The insertion of the fragment c, on the other hand,.
CH.XLVIIl(c)] SHORT ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 165
1EFGH:
trong, I took him, I ap-ointed him: (namely) Me-
K:
took him and I appointedhim" that is Enoch, the
is justifiable both as regards the present book and as regards the Alph. R. 'Aqiba :
in the present book in view of its dealing with Enoch-Metatron, in Alph. R. 'Aqiba,letter 'Aleph, on account of its beginning with 'Aleph, representing the Notariqon
(or mnemotechnical formula) for the three opening words liJVON (' I made him
strong'), Vnnpb ('I took him'), VmpS ('I appointed him'), E5^'N = P|!?K.The close
connection that seems to prevail between the two fragments is hence neither to
be explained by the assumption that they originally belong to Alph. R. 'Aqiba
(and when borrowed by other writings having been regarded as a unit) nor bythe same assumption applied to the present book.
The explanation is presumably to be found in K, the only version that preservesthe enumeration of the Divine Names in fragment B, an enumeration which must be
presupposed as the original part of the fragment. In this enumeration of the DivineNames we find the word "Aleph' as one of the Names (the 55th from the
beginning). The "Aleph' as representing the sentence 'I seized him, I took him,I appointed him (K)
'
is now the starting-point and basis of the exposition of the
fragment, ch". xlviii c. Hence it is possible to conjecture that the present fragmentin reality is framed as a 'midrash' (in the proper sense) on the Divine Name 'Aleph.On such a hypothesis the close connection between B and c would be easier to
understand. Both B and c may have originated in the circles attaching great im-
portance to the conception of Metatron, God's representative whose names are
based upon the names of his Creator (cf. vs. 9, chh. iii. 2, iv. i, x. 3 seq., xii. 5).
Among the Divine Names the 'Aleph was chosen here as symbolizing the relation
between the Holy One and His vice-regent, Metatron. 'Aleph is represented as
the symbol of God's sovereignty in Alph. R. 'Aqiba, in passages preceding theversion of B and c. 'Aleph as the name or one of the names of the Godhead is also
vindicated by the Shi'urQoma passage (cf. above on ch. xlviii B). 'Aleph, Beth, etc.,
as symbolical for the Godhead, expressing different aspects of the Divinity, are dwelt
upon in TB. Shabbat, 104 a. ('Aleph-Beth is. explained as referring to the instruc-
tion in 'Intelligence', or the Tora.) As symbolical of Metatron the 'Aleph (andBeth) is expressly designed in Hek. R., BH. iii. 104; Metatron's name is there"'Aleph, Beth ", BB, GG, DD, HH, WW, ZZ, gg, Metatron etc. (cf. ch. xlviii D) ".
The name 'Alpha' seems also to have been ascribed to Sandalphon ace. to Hek. Zot.
(Bodl. MICH. 9, fol. 67 a) that angel occupying a position similar to or identical
with Metatron's position (scil. in Hek. Zot.).
(i) I made him strong. . .in the generation of the first Adam. The word"ibbartiw', here translated 'I made him strong', is of a doubtful interpretation.With reference to the expression
'
in the generation of the first Adam '
it is probablethat the word was to express some activity from God's part in regard to Metatron.But Metatron is evidently from the beginning of the fragment identified withEnoch. Hence the meaning seems to be to allude to God's special care for Enochduring his life on earth, among the men of the generation of Adam. K has theeasier reading
'
I seized him ', which of course is a mere synonym for'
I took him ',
and like the latter expression is made to refer to Enoch's removal to heaven.For the details of the present exposition cf. on the parallel passages of the Enoch-
Metatron section, chh. iii-xv. when I beheld the generation of the flood:ch. iv. 3. I removed my Shekina etc.: ch. v. 13, 14.
For vs. 2 cf. chh. vi. i, 3, iv. 3.For vs. 3 cf. chh. x. 6, viii. i.
For vs. 4 cf. ch. x. 3 seq. I appointed him over the Chayyoth, the 'Ophan-nim etc. Cf. the angelic classes enumerated, ch. vii. Metatron is here representeddistinctly as the Prince of the Merkdba-angeh. (Contrast the angelological section,chh. xix seqq.)
1 66 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XLVIIl(c)
AEFGH:
tatron,2my servant 2 who
is one (unique) among all the
children of heaven. I madehim strong in the generationof the first Adam. But whenI beheld the men of the gene-ration of the flood, that theywere corrupt, then I went andremoved my Shekina from
among them. And 1 3lifted it
up 3 on high with the soundof a trumpet and with a
shout, as it is written (Ps.xlvii. 6): "God is gone upwith a shout, the Lord withthe sound of a trumpet".
(2) "And I took him":
(that is) Enoch, the son of
Jared, from among them.And I lifted him up with the
sound of a trumpet and witha tera'a (shout) to the high
heavens, to be my witness
together with the Chayyothby the Merkaba in the world
(
to come.
K:
son of Jared, whose name is
Metatron (2) and I took him\ /
from among the children of
men (5) and made him aThrone over against myThrone. Which is the size of
that Throne? Seventy thou-sand parasangs (all) of fire.
(9) I committed unto him70 angels corresponding to
the nations (of the world)and I gave into his chargeall the household above andbelow. (7) And I committedto him Wisdom and Intelli-
gence more than (to) all the
angels. And I called his name"the LESSER YAH", whosename is by Gematria 71.And I arranged for him all
the works of Creation. AndI made his power to tran-
scend (lit. I made for himpower more than) all the
ministering angels. (EndsK.)
I AEFGH:
; (3) I appointed him over
\all the treasuries and stores
: that I have in every heaven.
And I committed into his
hand the keys of every sev-
eral one.
Lm (begins here) :
(3) He committed untoMetatron that is Enoch,the son of Jared all trea-
suries. And I appointed himover all the stores that I
! have in every heaven. And|
I committed into his handsI the keys of each heavenlystore.
2-2 so FG. A: 'the Servant' 3-3 FG: 'ascended'
CH.XLVIIl(c)] SHORT ENOCH-iMETATRON PIECE 167
AEFGH:
(4) I made (of) himthej
prince over all the princesand a minister of the Throne!
of Glory (and) the Halls 4
of 'Araboth: to open their
doors to me 5,and (of) the
Throne of Glory, to exalt an
arrange it; (and I appointehim over) the Holy Chayyot6to wreathe crowns upontheir heads 6
;the majestic
'Ophannim, to crown themwith strength and glory; the;
honoured Kerubim, to clothe:
them in majesty7
;over the
radiant sparks,8to make
them to shine 8 with splen-dour and brilliance; over the
flaming Seraphim, to cover
them with highness ;
Chashmallim of light,9tp
make them radiant with
light9 and to prepare th
seat for me every morning%. . _.__.... *"***'"""'""' "r1ji ***~
Lm:
(4) I made (of) him the
prince over all the princes,and I made (of) him a min-ister of my Throne of Glory,to provide for and arrangethe Holy Chayyoth, to wreathecrowns for them (to crownthem with crowns), to clothe
them with honour and ma-
jesty to prepare for them aseat
A:
as I sit upon the
Throne of Glory.And to extol and
magnify my glory in
FG1
wheri I am seated
upon my Throne in
glory and, dignity
that he may see my
Lm:
when he is
sitting on his
throne to
magnify his
4 so FG. A: 'Hall' 5 FG: 'him' 6 so FG. A corr. 7 so ins. with FG8-8 FGH: 'to bring them to remembrance' 9-9 FGH: 'to be girt with light'
a minister of the Throne of Glory. . .to exalt and arrange it. Cf. chh. vii
and viii. i.
to wreathe crowns upon their heads etc. Cf. in the angelological section,chh. xxii. 12, xxv. 5 et al.
as I sit upon the Throne of Glory etc. The reading of A seems to be the best
one. In Lm 'he' and 'his' should be emendated into 'I' and 'my' resp. For the
present representation cf. Hek. R. xi, BH. iii. 91 : "When the angel of the Presence
enters to exalt and glorify the Throne of His (God's) glory, and to prepare theseat for the mighty God of Jacob, then he puts thousand thousand crowns on
i68 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XLVIIl(c)
FGH:
glory in the heightof my power, in the
secrets of above andin the secrets of be-
low.
A:
the height of mypower; (and I havecommitted unto
him) the secrets of
above and the se-
crets of below (hea- .
venly secrets and
earthly secrets).
AFGH:
(5) I made him higher thanall. The height of his stature,in the midst of all (who are)
high10 of stature 10
(I made)seventy thousand parasangs.I made his Throne great bythe majesty of my Throne.
And I increased 11 its glory
by the honour of my glory.
(6) I transformed his flesh
into llatorches of fire lla,and
all the bones of his body into
fiery coals; and I made the
appearance of his eyes12 as
the lightning, and the lightof his eyebrows as the im-
perishable light. I made his
10-10 so ins. with FGH. A here a lacuna u so FG. A corr.
FG. A: 'fire and thousands of fire' 12 FG: 'his appearance'
Lm:
glory in the
height.
Lm:
(5) The height of his sta-
ture among all those (that
are) of high stature (is)
seventy thousand parasangs.And I made his glory greatas the majesty of my glory
(6) and the brilliance of
his eyes as the splendour of
the Throne of Glory
so
the honoured 'Ophannim. . .on the glorious Kerubim. . .the holy Chayyoth. . .the
spark(s)".
(I committed unto him) the secrets celestial and the secrets terrestrial (K:)I committed to him Wisdom and Intelligence. Cf. chh. x. 5, xi. i, 2.
(5) I made him higher than all. Cf. ch. ix. i. The measure here ascribed to
Metatron, 70,000 parasangs, is unique to this fragment. As compared with the
statement of ch. ix. i and the measures of the Throne of Glory ace. to ch. xxiii cthe size here assigned to Metatron is remarkably small. Was the original reading
perhaps'
surpasses all the others that are high of stature, with 70,000 parasangs'
?
The Shi'ur Qoma counts in thousands of myriads of parasangs in its descriptionof the measures of the Throne (with the special units of measure prevailing in
heaven) and TB. Chag. 13 a, in journeying distances of 500 years (the size of the
world), cf. with that ch. ix. i.
I made his Throne great by. . .my Throne of Glory. Cf. ch. x. i.
(6) I transformed his flesh into fire etc. Cf. ch. xv.
CH.XLVIII(C)] SHORT ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 169
AFGH: Lm:
face bright as the splendourof the sun, and his eyes as
the splendour of the Throneof Glory.
(7) I made 13 honour and (7) his garment honour and
majesty his clothing, beauty majesty, his royal crown 500and highness
14 his covering by 500 parasangs.cloak and a royal crown of
500 by (times) 500 para-
sangs (his) diadem.
AFGHLm:And I put upon him of my honour, my majesty and the
splendour. of my glory that is upon my Throne of Glory.I called him 15 the LESSER YHWH, the Prince of the Presence,the Knower of Secrets: for 15a
every secret 15a did I reveal
to him 16as a father 16 and all mysteries declared I untohim 17in uprightness
17.
(8) I set up his throne at the door of my 17a Hall 18 that
he may sit and judge the heavenly household on high. AndI placed every prince before him, to receive authority from
him, to perform18a his will.
(9) Seventy names did I take from (my) names and called
him by them to enhance his glory.
Seventy princes gave I 18a into his hand 18a,to command
13 FG ins.: 'glory' 14 FGins.: 'and strength' 15 .FG ins.: 'by myname' 153-153: so FGLm. A: 'all' 16-16 FG: 'in love' Lm: 'as
a friend' 17-1? FGLm: 'as (I set up his Throne)' iya Lm: 'his'
18 FGLm ins.: 'on the outside' i8a, iSa-iSa so with FGLm. A lacuna
(7) I made honour and majesty his clothing. Cf. ch. xii. i, 2.
a royal crown. . .his diadem. Cf. ch. xii. 3. The measure of the crown, 500by 5o parasangs, is an exclusive feature of the present fragment. In Add. 27199,fol. 114 a, the statement about Metatron's royal crown 'of 500 by 500 parasangs'is quoted from 'Ma'ase Merkaba.'
I called him the LESSER YHWH. Cf. ch. xii. 4. . . .the Knower of
Secrets, 'Wise in Secrets' is part of the name of Metatron ace. to Hek. R. BH. iii.
104. K. by Gematria 71 : the numerical value of ^IIN is 71.
(8) I set up his throne at the door of my Hall. Cf. ch. x. 2. that he maysit and judge the heavenly household. Cf. ch. x. 4, 5, xvi.. i, 2.
And I placed every prince before him. ... Cf. ch. x. 4, 5, xvi. i, 2.
(9) Seventy names did I take from my names. Cf. chh. iii. 2, iv. i andxlviii D 5 (contr. xlviii D i).
Seventy princes gave I into his hand, to command ... in every language.
17 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XLVIIl(c)
AFGHLm:unto them 18bmy precepts and my words 18b in every lan-
guage:
AFGH: Lm:to abase 19aby his 19 word the and to abase the proud to the
proud to the ground, and to groundexalt 19a
by the utterance of and to exalt the humble to
his 19lips the humble to the the height
height ;to smite kings by his and to smite kings
speech,20 to turn kings away and to bring rulers low
from their paths21
,to set up and to set up kings and
(the) rulers over their do- rulers
minion as it is written (Dan.ii. 21): "and he changeth the and he changeth the timestimes and the seasons,
22 ' ' and and the seasonsto give wisdom unto all 23the he removeth kings and set-
wise 23 of the world and un- teth up kingsderstanding (and) knowledge he giveth wisdom unto theto all who understand 24 wise
knowledge, as it is written and knowledge to them that
(Dan. ii. 21):" 25 and know- know understanding
ledge to them that knowunderstanding",to reveal to them the secrets and I appointed him to re-
of my words and to teach the veal secrets and to teachdecree ofmy righteous judge- judgement and justice,
ment, (10) as it is written (Is.
Iv. n):
i8b-i8b Lm omits 19 FG: 'my' 193-193 ins. with FG. A om. 20 FGins.: 'to subdue rulers and presumptuous ones by his word' 21 G: 'kingdoms'22 FG cont. (MT): 'he removeth kings and setteth up kings' 23-23 FG:'kings' 24 FG: 'are intent upon' 25 FG ins. (MT): 'he giveth wisdomunto the wise'
the'
Princes of Kingdoms'
are meant. Metatron is here definitely designated as
the ruler over the princes of kingdoms, cf. chh. x. 3, xvi. 2.
to abase by his word etc. As chief of the princes of Kingdoms Metatron has
general executive and governing power over the world. Through vs. 9 he is essen-
tially denned as a 'Prince of the World'. Cf. on chh. xxx. i and iii. 2.
I appointed him to reveal secrets and to teach judgement and justice.
Expresses the tradition of Metatron's character as communicator of the heavenlysecrets to man (cf. ch. xlviii D 7), the role in which he appears in the frame of the
present book.
CH.XLVIII(C)] SHORT ENOCH-METATRON PIECE 171
AFGHLm:"so shall my word be that goeth forth out of my mouth;it shall not return unto me void 26but shall accomplish (that
which I please)26 ". "E'eseh> (I shall accomplish) is not
written here, but "asdh' (he shall accomplish)27
, meaning,that whatever word and whatever utterance goes forth
from 27abefore the Holy One, blessed be He 27a,Metatron
stands and carries it out. 27b And he establishes the decrees
of the Holy One, blessed be He. (Here the Lm version of
fragment c ends.)
[(i i)28"And he shall make to prosper that which I sent ". 'Asliah 29
(/ will make to prosper) is not written here, but wehisliah (and he shall
make to prosper), teaching, that whatever decree goes forth from before
the Holy One, blessed be He, concerning a man, as soon as he make
repentance, they do not 30*execute it (upon him) but upon another, wicked
man 30 30a,as it is written (Prov. xi. 8) :
"The righteous is delivered out of
trouble, and the wicked cometh in his stead".}
(12) And not only that but Metatron sits three hours every day in the
high heavens, and he gathers all 31 the souls of31 those dead who died in
their mother's womb, and the sucklings who died on their mother's breasts,
and of the scholars who died over the five32 books of the Law. And he
brings them under the Throne of Glory and places them in companies,divisions and classes round 33 the Presence 33
: and he teaches them the
26-26 A repeats dittographically 27 so FGLm (= MT) A: 'ma'aseh'
27a-27a Lm :
'
the mouth of the Divine Majesty (Geburd)'
270 Lm inserts'
byhimself 28-28 ins. with FG. A om. 29 FG: 'masliach' 30-30 FG:'send him into punishment, but send them (the decrees) upon another, wickedman' 303 FG ins. 'instead' 31-31 so FG. A om. 32 FG om.33-33 FG' himself
(10) Metatron stands and carries it out. . .the decrees. Metatron standingand executing the Divine decrees represents another trend of traditions thanthose contained in the statement
' Metatron sits and judges the heavenly house-hold'. But both seem to have been connected already at an early time. So in a
pregnant (and contradictory) form in Rev. of Moses (Gaster, RAS's Journal, 1893):"Metatron, the angel of the Presence, stands at the door of the Palace (Hall) ofGod. And he sits and judges all the heavenly hosts before his Master. And Godpronounces judgement and he executes it". Cf. further on ch. xvi. 5.
(n) they do not execute it etc. This verse has no reference to Metatron, andit would seem that it does not belong to the Enoch-Metatron piece. It is a midrashic
exposition on the continuation of Is. Iv. n, the scriptural passage used as supportfor the view on Metatron as executor of the decrees. It is omitted by Lm and maybe regarded as additional.
(12) Metatron sits three hours every day. . . and teaches the prematurely dead.This is a well-known traditionwith regard to Metatron, recurring in TB.'Aboda Zara,3 b (in a slightly different form), Metatron sharing the function with God himself,and frequently in later writings, cf. e.g. YR. i. 31 b (quoting 'Or haChayini).
172 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH.XLVIIl(c,D)
Law, and (the books) of Wisdom, and Haggada34 and Tradition** and
finishes (completes)3S'their instruction (education) [for them]
85. As it is
written (Is. xxviii. 9): "Whom will he teach knowledge? and whom will
he make to understand tradition 3*? them that are weanedfrom the milk
and drawn from the breasts".
CHAPTER XLVIII (D)
The names of Metatron. The treasuries of Wisdom opened to
Moses on mount Sinai. The angels protest against Metatron for
revealing the secrets to Moses and are answered and rebuked byGod. The chain of tradition and the power of the transmitted
mysteries to heal diseases
(i) Seventy names has Metatron which the Holy One, blessed be He,took from his own name and put upon him. And these they are:
^YeHOEL YaH, zYeHOEL, 3 YOPHIEL and ^Yophphiel, and
5'APHPHIEL andMaRGeZIEL,iGIPpUYEL, sPa'aZIEL, g'A'aH,
34 so FG. A plural 35~35 FG: 'for them the book of the Law'
Ch. xlviii (D). i-i In the printed editions FGH the names are left out exceptno. 105
'
saGNezaciEL' Lm: '(omission of names marked by a lacuna). Na'ar
(= Youth, cf. chh. iii. 2, ix. i). Ne'eman [= Faithful; again a lacuna] the LESSERYHWH [again lacuna] and he is called (NecaNzecaEL)
'
Ch. xlviii (D). This last fragment of the present chapter consists of mixed piecesof traditions only loosely bound together. The first, vs. i, treats of the names ofMetatron. Seventy names has Metatron. The number is given as 70 in ac-
cordance with chh. iii. 2, iv. i, xlviii c 9. They are as in the passages mentioned,represented as a reflection of or based upon the Divine Name(s). The enumerationcontains a larger number of names than the indicated 70. It evidently is a list of
all the names that were known by the writer to be applied to Metatron. So also
other enumerations, e.g. S. ha-Chesheq, ed. Epstein, and the commentary onMetatron's names, Bodl. MICH. 256, foil. 29 3-44 a, exceed the number 70.As to the character of the names here enumerated the majority are angelic
names of the usual pattern. Nos. 83 and 85-86 (= Zehanpuryu) occur as names of
angels in ch. xviii. 8, 21 of the present book. Cf. also no. 82 with Zakzakiel, ch.
xviii. 17, and no. 73 with Simkiel, ch. xliv. 2, 3. In Schwab, VA., the followingnames of the present enumeration recur as names of individual angels attested in
other writings, viz. nos. i, 3 and 4 (companion of Metatron, Zohar, i. 149 a, Prince
of the Law, ib. iii. 197 b), 5 (Prince of Understanding, S. Raziel, 45 a), 6 (Princeof the Presence, Hek. R. xvii, xxvi, cf. xxx), 19 (in a variant form), 20, 21, 22 (in
many variants), 24, 25, 48, 49, 51, 54, 60, 63, 83, 84, 85-86, 96, 104 (i En. vi. 7).
These names which probably are understood as representing different aspectsand functions of Metatron perhaps indicate that Metatron was to be conceived of
as combining all the different functions assigned to the special angels of the resp.names. Cf. YR. i. 56 b, referred to below.Another group among the names enumerated consists of variants of the name
CH. XLVIII (D)] NAMES OF METATRON ETC. 173
xoPeRIEL, uTaTRIEL, TaBKIEL, i3'PF, nYHWH, i5DHrfWHYH, i 7'eBeD, isDiBbURIEL, ig'aPh'aPIEL, zoSPPIEL,
ziPaSPaSIEL, ^SeNeGRON, ^MeTaTRON, z^SOGDIN, *5'A-
DRIGON, rt'ASUM, 27SaQPaM,*
zsSaQ3oMITTON, siMOTTRON, &ROSPHIM,
'
TaTYaH, 35DeGaZYaH, tfPSPYaH, w'BSKNYH,sgBaRaD.., ^MKRKK, ^MSPRD, ^ChShG,uMNRTTT, vBSYRYM, &MITMON, vTITMON,igSaPhSaPhYall', 5oZRCh, 5*ZRChYaH, 52*B\ siBeYaH,
BeYaH, ssPeLeT, 5<>PLTYaH, 57RaBRaBYaH, ssChaS, sgChaSYaH,
6oTaPhTaPhYaH, 6iTaMTaMYaH, ezSeHaSYaH, sJIRURYaH,64'aL'aLYaH, 65BaZRIDYaH, eeSaTSaTKYaH, 67SaSDYaH,68RaZRaZYAH, 69BaZRaZYaH, jo'aRIMYaH, ^SBHYaH,yzSBIBKHYH, jsSiMKaM, uYaHSeYaH, jsSSBIBYaH,76SaBKaSBeYaH, ^QeLILQaLYaH, tfKIHHH, 79HHYH, 8oWH,SiWHYH, ^ZaKklKYaH, SsTUTRISYaH, 84SURYaH, 85ZeH,sePeNIRHYaH, 87Z1ZI(
H, mGaL RaZaYYa, 89MaMLIKYaH,go
1
TTYaH, gi'eMeQ, gzQaMYaH, g^MeKaPpeRYaH, g^PeRISHYaH,
Metatron, e.g. nos. 23 (Metatron), 30, 31, 46, 47. This category of names forms
part also of other enumerations of Metatron's names.A few names are permutations of the letters of the Tetragrammaton and 'EHYE,
after the pattern of the enumerations of Divine Names: nos. 13 = 16, (53), 80, 81.
Cf. note on ch. xlviii B i .
Lastly mention may be made of the specific appellations of Metatron: no. 17'Ebed (= Servant) and no. 102 the Lesser YHWH. 'Ebed, 'servant', is expresslyattached to Metatron in the Enoch-Metatron sections, chh. x. 3, xlviii c i, theLesser YHWH in chh. xii. 5, xlviii 07. On the other hand it is noteworthy that the
name 'Na'ar' which is given a prominent place in chh. iii and iv, is not included in
the present enumeration, nor in those of YR. i. 60 b, S. Chesheq, Bodl. MICH. 256,foil. 29 3-44 a. It seems, however, to have been extant in the recension of whichLm is an abridgement. Besides, ace. to traditions appearing in Zohar (e.g. i. 223 b)and elsewhere, cf. YR. i. 56 a (from 'Pardes'), Na'ar is represented as equivalentwith "Ebed': "Metatron is called 'Na'ar' (= irais, Servant) because he does theservice of a na'ar, he ministers before the Shekina and he distributes maintenanceto all the companies of angels". (Metatron as 'na'ar' is also identified with Abra-ham's servant Elieser through combination with Ps. xxxvii. 25 also called Zaqenand Saba de-Beta, the Eldest of his house : Zohar, i. 149 a et al.)
Among the other names may be of special interest: Pisqon (no. 48), occurringSank. 44 b, and by Rashi referred to Gabriel. It evidently denotes Metatron'soffice of deciding, passing judgement, cf. ch. xlviii c 8, 10, x. 5. This name also
occurs in the form 'Ru'ach Pisqonith, the deciding spirit' (Bodl. MICH. 256, nameno. 25); cf. Pesiqtha 27 b. Senegron (no. 22), i.e. 'defensor', whereby Metatron is
indicated as occupying the same position as in Rabbinic is usually assigned to
Mikael: defending Israel against the accusations of Satan, Sammael, or the repre-sentatives of the heathen nations, cf. on ch. xxx. Gal Razayya (no. 88) cf.
Razrazyah (no. 68), i.e. 'Revealer of secrets' or 'knower of secrets.' Cf. ch.
xlviii c 7, ch. xi. He is the mediator transmitting the celestial secrets to man.The name '
Galli-Razayya'
is the sixty-seventh of the names enumerated, Bodl.
MICH. ib. Related to this name is no. 91 ('depths soil, of secrets'). Noteworthy is
174 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH. XLVIIl(D)
95SePhaM, geGBIR, gjGiBbORYaH, gzGOR, vgGORYaH, icoZIW,
loi'OKBaR, the i^LESSER YHWH, after the name of his Master,
(Ex. xxiii. 21) "for my name is in him", lozRaBIBIEL,
i5Segansakkiel*, the Prince of Wisdom.
z FG: 'Sagnezagiel' Lm: 'Neganzegael*
Mekapperyah (no. 93) which would seem to assign to Metatron an atoning function.Yehoel (no. i) is as well in earlier as in later literature the name of the high angelof the 'Presence' (cf. BOX, Ap. Abr. x, xii). His name is composed of the letters ofthe Divine Name, hence the
'
shemi beqirbd' ('my name is in him') could appro-priately be applied to him. Cf. Ap. Moses, and in a later attestation e.g. Add.
26922, foil. 41 b seqq. (Yehoel on a level with Metatron as the Prince of the Presence).Lastly the Tetragrammaton itself appears as one of the names : no. 14.
For enumerations of the names of Metatron cf. inter al.: (i) Hek. R. xxvi. BH.iii . 104 (the centre of this enumerationare the '
eight names'
: Margeziel, Giyothiel, etc.,
Yehoel. . . Sagnesagiel) :
"In the camps of the holy angels they call him: '
Metatron,the 'Ebed YHWH (!), the long-suffering and the merciful or: YHWH, wise in
secrets etc.". (2) Hek. Zot. Bodl. MICH. 9, fol. 69 b, containing nos. 6, 46, 84here, and 'Uzyah, Menunyah, Sasnegaryah, 'Atmon, Sigron, etc. (3) Hek. Zot.
Bodl. MICH. 9, fol. 70 a : "... the prince of the Host on high, the 'Ebed YHWH, Godof Israel, blessed be He, longsuffering etc."; cf. Hek. R. above. The Divine Attri-
butes (from Ex. xxxiv. 6-7, cf. 4 Ez. vii. 132 seqq.) seem to have been ascribed to
Metatron, and the name '
'Ebed' to have been referred to the 'Ebed YHWH pictureof Deutero-Isaiah. (4) Shi'ur Qoma, e.g. Bodl. OPP. 467, fol. 59 a, Bodl. OPP. 563,fol. 92 b :
"Metatron, Ruah Pisqonith (cf. above), Itmon, Hegron, Sigron, Maton,
Miton Netif, Netiph ". (5) YR. i. 56 b from Tiqqunim. This passage makes an
attempt at explaining the meaning of the names. Metatron, it says, is called bythe resp. names ace. to the various functions he is performing. He is called
' Otmon '
(from' atam = stop, shut') when he seals the guilty in Israel, 'Sigron' ('sagar
shut') when he shuts the doors of prayers (i.e. the doors through which man's
prayers are let into heaven), 'Pithhon' at the time when he opens for the prayers,
'Pisqon' (cf. above) at the time when he decides Halakoth in Raqia', in the (celestial
Beth Din.. . .And this angel is called by 60 myriads of names of angels (cf. above).He is called
'
Chasdiel' when he does kindness to the world, 'Gabriel"1
at the timewhen 'gebura' is in the world,
'
SiihrieV when he hides the children of the worldunder his wings from the angels of destruction. He is also called Sidqiel, Raphaeland Malikiel. (6) YR. i. 60 b, from a 'midrash', with reference to Alph. R. 'Aqiba,hence possibly a fragment of a recension of the present verse. In fact, the followingnames of the present verse occur there: nos. i, 3, 4, 5, 6, u, 27, 28, 17, 30, 49(variant), 21 (and variant), 22, 48 (as Pisqonith), 25. Of the remaining twenty namesof that passage five recur in S. ha-Chesheq and the related commentary on Metatron's
names, Bodl. MICH. 256 and a couple of the rest in the Hek. R. and Hek. Zot.
passages referred to above. (7) S. ha-Chesheq (Add. 27120, foil, i seqq.). Thefollowing names of the present verse occur there: nos. n, 17, 21, 25, 30, 41, 49,
Si, 54,. 58-59, 60, 61, 64, 75, 77, 90, 94, 95. (8) Bodl. MICH. 256, foil. 29 3-443,a treatise called Shemoth shel Metatron: 'The Names of Metatron', presenting
77 different names with commentary. The names and order of names are on the
whole identical with or resembling those of S. ha-Chesheq. It may be noted that
the '
Yephiphyah' of vs. 4 of the present fragment (the Prince of the Law whotransmits the treasuries of Wisdom-Tora to Moses) is included in this enumerationas a name of Metatron. Sigron, 'Itmon, 'Ebed, Senegron, Galli-Razayya also occur.
The comments on the names consist in explanations by means of Gematria. Thenames are here also represented as signifying different functions of his. The nameMetatron e.g. is by gematria
'
Shaddai', for he said to God's world: it is enoughand Metatron carries the world upon the great crown, and he is
CH.XLVIIl(D)] NAMES OF METATRON ETC. 175
(2) And why is he called by the name Sagnesakiel? Because zall the
treasuries of wisdom are committed* in his hand.
(3) And all of them were opened to Moses on Sinai, *so that he learnt
them during the forty days, while he was standing (remaining}5 4
: the
Torah in the seventy aspects of the seventy tongues,6 the Prophets in
the seventy aspects of the seventy tongues, the Writings in the seventy
aspects of the seventy tongues6
,''the Halakas in the seventy aspects of
the seventy tongues, the Traditions in the seventy aspects of the seventy
tongues, the Haggadas in the seventy aspects of the seventy tongues and
the Toseftas in the seventy aspects of the seventy tongues'*.
(4) But as soon as the forty days were ended, he forgot all of them in
one 8 moment. Then the Holy One, blessed be He, called Yephiphyah,the Prince of the Law, and *
(through him) they were given to Moses as
a gift9
. As it is written (Deut. x. 4): "and the Lord gave them unto
me". And after that it remained with him. 10And whence do we know,
that it remained (in his memory) ?w Because it is written (Mai. iv. 4):"Remember ye the Law of Moses my servant**- lzwhich I commanded
unto him in Horeb for all Israel, even my statutes and judgements1*"
.
'
The Law of Moses': that is the Tora, the Prophets and the Writings,
'statutes': that is the Halakas and Traditions, 'judgements'; that is
3-3 G :
'
all wisdom is committed ' F:' the wisdoms are all committed '
4-4 Lm :
'
for they taught him them in forty days while Metatron was standing'
5 FG ins . :
'on the mount of the Torah* 6-6 ins. with FGLm. 7-7 Lm om. 8 Lmins.: 'short' 9-9 FG: 'he gave them to Moses as a gift' Lm: 'he gave himall of them as before (i.e. he had forgotten them) as a gift' 10-10 Lm om.ii here Lm ends 12-12 so ins. with FG, for the sake of the followingcontex.
suspended from the finger of the Holy One, blessed be He; it is by gematria' Shuah' (from
'
shiah = prayer ') for he is appointed to receive the prayers. Thename Titrasyah is by gematria
' Gash' ('come near', numerical value 303), for hecomes nearer to the Throne than any other angel. -It is by gematria
' ha-Rahdman(' the Merciful '), for when the Holy One is wroth with his children, Metatron praysbefore him and turns him from the attribute of justice to the attribute of mercy(cf. ch. xxxi, Ber. 7 a) and so on.
(2) Sagnesakiel. On this name confer note on ch. xviii. 1 1 . Because all
the treasuries of wisdom are committed in his hand. Cf. chh. x. 5, 6, viii. i,
xi, xlviii c 7.
(3) all of them were opened to Moses on Sinai. . . . The treasuries of wisdomcontain the heavenly Tora which was revealed to Moses. The narrative containedin vs. 3 and occurs in variant forms in Ex. R. xlvii, Num. R. xviii et al. It is also
in a similar form extant in Rev. Moses (Pes. R. xx), BH. i. 60 seqq. and in this
recension it recurs in YR. ii. 67 b, quoted from Pirqe Hekaloth. Ace. to Lm andvss. 7 seqq. it seems that Metatron was the transmitter of the Tora to Moses. Thiswould account for the insertion of the fragment here.
(4) he forgot all of them etc. 'when he began to go down and saw all. . .the
angels of fear, of trembling, of awe and dread, then trembling seized him and he
forgot all of them in one moment', ace. to Rev. Moses, YR. ii. 67 b.
176 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH.XLVIIl(D)
the Haggadas and the Toseftas. And all of them were given13 to Moses
14on highu on Sinai.
(5) These seventy names (are) a reflection of the Explicit Name(s) on
the Merkaba which are15graven upon the Throne of Glory. For the
Holy One, blessed be He, took from His Explicit Name(s) and put uponthe name of Metatron: Seventy Names of His by which 16 the ministering
angels16 call the King of the kings of kings,
17 blessed be He, in the high
heavens, and twenty-two letters that are on the ring upon his fingerwith which are sealed 19 the destinies of the princes of kingdoms on high20 in greatness and power and with which are sealed the lots of the Angel
of Death, and the destinies of every nation and tongue*1
.
(6) Said22Metatron, the Angel, the Prince of the Presence; the Angel,
the Prince of the Wisdom; the Angel, the Prince of the Understanding;23 the Angel, the Prince of the Kings; the Angel, the Prince of the Rulers;
13 FG: 'said' or 'read' 14-14 FG om. 15 FG: 'is' 16-16 so ins.
with FG. A lacuna 17 FG ins.: 'the Holy One' 18 FG: 'seals' 19 FGins.: 'all the orders of the heaven of 'Araboth' 20 FG ins.: 'in reign anddominion* A lacuna 21 FG: 'kingdom' 22 so ins. with G. A lacunaF: 'For' 23 FG ins.: 'the angel, the Prince of the Glory, the Angel, thePrince of the Hall(s)'
(5) These seventy names are a reflection. . . . Cf. on chh. xlviii c 9 and iii. 2.
The seventy names are here referred to the Most High as King of the kings of
kings, probably indicating the aspect of rulership over the world, the seventynations. When ascribed to Metatron they signify, as may be assumed, Metatron'scharacter of representative ruler of the world, esp. over the princes of kingdoms ;
cf. the statement following: '(put upon Metatron's name. . .the twenty-two letters
. . . with which are sealed the destinies of the princes of kingdoms . . . and thedestinies of every nation and tongue. Cf. also on chh. iii. 2, x. 3, xvi. 2,
xlviii c 9 and vs. 6 here: Metatron. . .the Prince of the. . .princes, the exalted,
great and honoured ones, in heaven and on earth.the Explicit Name(s). . .which are graven on the Throne of Glory. Cf.
chh. xxxix. i, xlviii B i, xiii. i, xli. 4.
and twenty-two letters. . . . The twenty-two letters are presumably con-ceived of as contained in the Divine Names that were 'put upon Metatron'. Theholy letters constitute the Names, hence Names and letters are terms interchanged,with which are sealed. The creations and decrees of the Holy One are often re-
presented as stablished by, sustained by or sealed with a Divine Name or a letter.
Cf. Aiph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 24: "All the Explicit Names are written with He etc.
And heaven and earth are sealed with it (them) and this world and the world to
come and the days of Messiah. And how many are the letters by which heavenand earth are sealed? They are 12. . .
, namely the letters of the Name '
'Ehye 'asher
'Ehye' (Aleph, He, Yod, He, etc.)". on the ring upon his finger. Cf. ib. 25:"they are sealed with the ring: 'EHYE 'asher 'EHYE". the destinies of the. . .
Angel of Death and the destinies of every nation and tongue. 'The lots,
"pDS, of the angel of death' presumably means 'the records of the ultimate fate
of individuals and nations, kept with the angels of Death'; cf. Alph. R. '
Aqiba,rec. B, BH. iii. 63 : "the Pittaqe, the records of destinies of every nation are keptwith thee (the angel of Gehenna, Negarsanael,) but the Pittaqe of thine do not
include the people of Israel".
CH. XLVIII (D)] NAMES OF METATRON ETC. 177
^the angel, the Prince of the Gloryi24
; the angel, the Prince 25o/ the
high ones, and of the princes', the exalted, great and honoured ones, in
heaven and on earth:
(7) "H, the God of Israel, is my witness in this thing, (that] when I
revealed this secret to Moses, then all the hosts in every heaven on high
raged against me and said to me: (8) Why dost thou reveal this secret
to 26 son of man z*, born of woman, tainted and unclean,
28 Z9a man
of a putrefying drop, the secret by which were created heaven and
earth, the sea and the dry land, the mountains and hills, the rivers and
springs, Gehenna of fire and hail, the Garden of Eden and the Tree of
Life; and by which were formed Adam 30and Eve 30,and the cattle,
and the wild beasts, and the fowl of the air, and the fish of the sea,31and Behemoth 31 and Leviathan, and the creeping things, the worms,
24-24.FG om. 25 G: '
of the princes ;the angel, the Prince of the high ones '
F: 'of the high princes' 26-26 FG: 'the children of men' 27 A: 'tailed'
28 FG ins.: 'men of blood and gonorrhaea' 29-29 FG: 'men of putrefying
drops' 30-30 FG om. 31-31 ins. with FG. A om.
(7) when I revealed this secret to Moses . . . the secret by which were createdheaven and earth. . . . Gehenna . . . the Garden of Eden . . . the Tora and Wisdomand Knowledge etc. all the hosts of every heaven raged against me. Withthis may be compared the fragment, containing protesting words of the angels,
preserved in Hek. R. xxix: "This Secret may not go out from the house of thytreasures and the mystery of subtle understanding from thy treasuries. Do notmake flesh and blood equal to us ''.
Another parallel is found in Hek. Zot. MICH. 9, fol. 68 b: "Thou didst reveal
secrets and secrets of secrets, mysteries and mysteries of mysteries to Moses, andMoses to Joshua etc. (cf. below) . . . and Israel made out of them the Tora and the
Talmud...". So also here the Tora, Wisdom and Knowledge are said to beformed through the
'
Secret*.
The 'secret' is hence the Wisdom or totality of Gnosis on which the written
and oral Tora is based, and by which the whole manifested world is created. If
brought into connection with vss. 2, 3 the 'secret' of the present verse refers to
the contents of 'the treasuries of wisdom' that were all opened to Moses on Sinai.
What the inner essence of the secret is conceived to. be is not immediately apparenthere. The chain of tradition set forth in vs. 10 suggests that it was thought to becontained in the mystical knowledge or traditions of the secluded circles of 'the
men of faith '. In the present connection it would seem that the ultimate constituent
parts or elements of the secret is the'
Letters and Names '. By the letters heavenand earth are created, ace. to chh. xiii, xli, and wisdom, understanding etc. 'bywhich the whole world is established' (ch. xli. 3, cf. here). The Tora itself, either
celestial or as transmitted to Israel, is constituted by the letters in the mysticalsense. God's conferring His Names and 'Letters' on Metatron symbolize Meta-tron's initiation in the celestial gnoseis ; thereby he is the Prince of Wisdom, the
guardian of the 'treasuries of Wisdom' (vs. 2). This view is supported by the
following passage in Alph. R. 'Aqiba, BH. iii. 26: "God revealed to Moses onSinai all the (Divine) Names, both the names that are explicit, the names that are
graven upon the Crown of Kingship, the names graven upon the Throne of Glory,the Names graven upon the Ring on his hand, the names that are standing like
fiery pillars round his chariots, the names that surround the Shekina as eagles ofthe Merkaba, and the Names, by which are sealed heaven and earth, the sea and the
OHB 12
178 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH.XLVIIl(D)
the dragons of the sea, and the creeping things of the deserts; and the
Tora and Wisdom and Knowledge and Thought and the Gnosis of things
above and the fear of heaven. Why dost thou reveal this to flesh and
blood?
A: FG:Hast thou obtained autho- I answered them: Because the Holy One,
rity from MAQOM? And blessed be He, has given me authority,
again: Hast thou received And furthermore, I have obtained per-
permission? The Explicit missionfrom the high and exalted Throne,
Names went forth from be- from which all the Explicit Names go
fore me forth
with lightnings offire and32flaming chashmallim.
(9) But they were not appeased, until the Holy One, blessed be He,rebuked them and drove them away
33zvith rebuke 33from before him,
saying to them: "I delight in, and have set my love on, and have en-
trusted and committed unto Metatron, my Servant, alone, for he is One
(unique) among all3* the children of heaven.
(10) And Metatron ^brought them out35from his house of treasuries
and committed them36 to Moses, and Moses to Joshua, and Joshua to
the elders, and the elders to the prophets and the prophets to the men ofthe Great Synagogue, and the men of the Great Synagogue to Ezra 37
and Ezra the Scribe to Hillel the elder, and Hillel the elder to R. Abbahuand R. Abbahu to R. Zera, and R. Zera to the men of faith, and the
32 FG ins.: 'sparks of splendour' 33~33 so FG ins. A lacuna 34 ins. withFG 35-35 FG om. 36 FG: 'it' 37 .FG ins.: 'the Scribe'
dry land. . .the orders of the world and the orders of Creation. . .Zebul, 'Araboth,and the Throne of Glory, the treasuries of life and the treasuries of blessings. . .
"
(Graetz: "the secret=Shi'ur Qoma\" see Introd.). (10) And Metatron broughtthem out ... to heal all diseases etc. The verse may be additional here, since it as-
signs to the'
mysteries'
primarily a practical, magical import, whereas the practicalinterest in the mysteries is nowhere represented in the rest of the chapter nor the
whole of the present book. Besides it is not a direct continuation of vs. 9: it refers
to the transmitted lore as 'them', in the plural, vs. 9, speaking only of 'it', the
'secret'. The transmitted secrets are included in the revelations of oral Torafrom the treasuries on high to Moses, as in vss. 3 and 4. committed them to
Moses, and Moses to Joshua. The chain of tradition is modelled on the character-
istic pattern, attested in Pirqe Aboth, i. i (Moses received the Tora from Sinai,and transmitted it to Joshua and Joshua to the elders etc.). A close parallel to the
present passage is found in Hek. Zot. Bodl. MICH. 9, fol. 68 b, already referred to
above,"
. . .revealed. . .the secrets. . .to Moses, and Moses to Joshua and Joshuato the elders, the elders to the prophets, the prophets to the chasidim, the chasidim
to those who feared the Name, and these to the men of the Great Synagogue,and the men of the Great Synagogue to all Israel, and Israel made out of them the
Tora". For chains of secret tradition cf. also 2 En. xxxiii. 10, TB. Chag. 14 b, Yer.
Chag. 77 b, Zohar, i. 55 b, 58 b. to R. Abbahu and R. Abbahu to R. Zera.
CH.XLVIII(D)] NAMES OF METATRON ETC. 179
men offaithw
(committed them) to give warning and to heal by them all
diseases that rage in the world, as it is written (Ex. xv. 26): "If thou
wilt diligently hearken to the voice of the Lord, thy God, and wilt do
that which is right in his eyes, and wilt give ear to his commandments,
and keep all his statutes, I will put none of the diseases upon thee, which
I have put upon the Egyptians : for I am the Lord, that healeth thee".
(Ended andfinished. Praise be unto the Creator of the World.)
38 FG ins.: 'to the masters of faith'
R. Abbahu, Palestinian Amora, head of the Academy at Caesarea, second genera-
tion; R. Zera, the pupil of R. Abbahu, migrated from Babylon to Palestine. Thesponsor of the present fragment apparently regards the
'secrets
'as belonging to
the Palestinian teachings. the men of faith presumably is the technical termfor the select few by which the
'
secrets' were supposed to be guarded before they
received the publicity of the writer's time. They are referred to as a definite class
among those who are to be inhabitants of the future world in Alph. R. 'Aqiba,BH. iii. 29. As receivers and guardians of the secrets 'the men of faith' appear also
in Zohar, e.g. i. 37 b (NniJDnD *33). Cf. the frequent Mandaitic expression
NpTT fcOTfG (Lidzbarski: "Manner von erprobter Gerechtigkeit") and in this
connection especially Lidzb., Mand. Lit. z6g3~6
(also a689269*):
"Hibil blessed
thee (i.e. the banner shishlamel) and committed (or gave) thee to the hiddenAdam. Adam blessed thee with great blessing and gave thee to the BShire
Zidqa (men of proved faith, righteousness) to enlighten their appearance and cause
it to shine exceedingly." Vide Introd. section 7. to heal...all diseases...as it is
written (Ex. xv. 26) etc. The use of magical devices for purposes of healing was
brought in connection with the passage Ex. xv. 26 already at an early time : the verse
itself was used as a magical formula ace. to the denouncement of those' who recite
Ex. xv. 26 with a view to healing'
attributed to R. Aqiba (recorded in Ab. R. Nathan,xxxix). Naturally the verse was also used to supply efficacious names (throughpermutations of the letters, acrostics etc.) for the same practical purpose. Cf. Tos.
Sabb. 7, 'Ab. Zara, 67 b, Mishna Sanhedrin, xi. i, Tos it, xii. 10, Gem it, 101 a;TB. Sheb. 15 b. For the
'
secrets' committed to Moses containing
' n&OEH HIT cf.
especially the Ma'yan Chokma (end), Arze Lebanon, 46 b seq.
PART III
HEBREW TEXT WITH CRITICAL NOTES
178 THE HEBREW BOOK OF ENOCH [CH.XLVIIl(D)
the dragons of the sea, and the creeping things of the deserts; and the
Tora and Wisdom and Knowledge and Thought and the Gnosis of things
above and the fear of heaven. Why dost thou reveal this to flesh and
blood?
A: FG:
Hast thou obtained autho- I answered them: Because the Holy One,
rity from MAQOM? And blessed be He, has given me authority,
again: Hast thou received And furthermore, I have obtained per-
permission? The Explicit missionfrom the high and exalted Throne,
Names went forth from be- from which all the Explicit Names go
fore me forth
with lightnings offire and32flaming chashmallim.
(9) But they were not appeased, until the Holy One, blessed be He,rebuked them and drove them away
33zvith rebuke33from before him,
saying to them: "I delight in, and have set my love on, and have en-
trusted and committed unto Metatron, my Servant, alone, for he is One
(unique) among all3* the children of heaven.
(10) And Metatron ^brought them out 35from his house of treasuries
and committed them 36 to Moses, and Moses to Joshua, and Joshua to
the elders, and the elders to the prophets and the prophets to the men of
the Great Synagogue, and the men of the Great Synagogue to Ezra 37
and Ezra the Scribe to Hillel the elder, and Hillel the elder to R. Abbahu
and R. Abbahu to R. Zera, and R. Zera to the men of faith, and the
32 FG ins.: 'sparks of splendour' 3333 so FG ins. A lacuna 34 ins. withFG 35-35 FG om. 36 FG: 'it' 37 FG ins.: 'the Scribe'
dry land. . .the orders of the world and the orders of Creation. . .Zebul, 'Araboth,and the Throne of Glory, the treasuries of life and the treasuries of blessings. . .
"
(Graetz: "the secret=Shi'ur Qomal" see Introd.). (10) And Metatron broughtthem out ... to heal all diseases etc. The verse may be additional here, since it as-
signs to the'
mysteries'
primarily a practical, magical import, whereas the practicalinterest in the mysteries is nowhere represented in the rest of the chapter nor the
whole of the present book. Besides it is not a direct continuation of vs. 9 : it refers
to the transmitted lore as 'them', in the plural, vs. 9, speaking only of 'it', the
'secret'. The transmitted secrets are included in the revelations of oral Torafrom the treasuries on high to Moses, as in vss. 3 and 4. committed them to
Moses, and Moses to Joshua. The chain of tradition is modelled on the character-
istic pattern, attested in Pirqe Aboth, i. i (Moses received the Tora from Sinai,
and transmitted it to Joshua and Joshua to the elders etc.). A close parallel to the
present passage is found in Hek. Zof. Bodl. MICH. 9, fol. 68 b, already referred to
above,"
. . .revealed. . .the secrets. . .to Moses, and Moses to Joshua and Joshuato the elders, the elders to the prophets, the prophets to the chasidim, the chasidim
to those who feared the Name, and these to the men of the Great Synagogue,and the men of the Great Synagogue to all Israel, and Israel made out of them the
Tora". For chains of secret tradition cf. also 2 En. xxxiii, 10, TB. Chag. 14 b, Yer.
Chtig. 77 b, Zohur, i. 55 b, 58 b. to R. Abbahu and R. Abbahu to R. Zera.
CH.XLVIII(D)] NAMES OF METATRON ETC. 179
men offaithM(committed them) to give warning and to heal by them all
diseases that rage in the world, as it is written (Ex. xv. 26): "If thou
wilt diligently hearken to the voice of the Lord, thy God, and wilt do
that which is right in his eyes, and wilt give ear to his commandments,
and keep all his statutes, I will put none of the diseases upon thee, which
I have put upon the Egyptians: for I am the Lord, that healeth thee" .
(Ended and finished. Praise be unto the Creator of the World.)
38 FG ins.: 'to the masters of faith'
R. Abbahu, Palestinian Amora, head of the Academy at Caesarea, second genera-
tion; R. Zera, the pupil of R. Abbahu, migrated from Babylon to Palestine. Thesponsor of the present fragment apparently regards the 'secrets' as belonging to
the Palestinian teachings. the men of faith presumably is the technical termfor the select few by which the
'
secrets' were supposed to be guarded before they
received the publicity of the writer's time. They are referred to as a definite class
among those who are to be inhabitants of the future world in Alph. R. 'Aqiba,BH. iii. 29. As receivers and guardians of the secrets 'the men of faith' appear also
in Zohar, e.g. i. 37 b (Nni3Di"lD ""JQ). Cf. the frequent Mandaitic expression
NpTt Nn*fO (Lidzbarski: "Manner von erprobter Gerechtigkeit ") and in this
connection especially Lidzb., Mand. Lit. 2,6g3~6
(also 268 z6g2):
"Hibil blessed
thee (i.e. the banner shishlamel) and committed (or gave) thee to the hiddenAdam. Adam blessed thee with great blessing and gave thee to the Behire
Zidqa (men of proved faith, righteousness) to enlighten their appearance and cause
it to shine exceedingly." Vide Introd. section 7. to heal...all diseases...as it is
written (Ex. xv. 26) etc. The use of magical devices for purposes of healing was
brought in connection with the passage Ex. xv. 26 already at an early time : the verse
itself was used as a magical formula ace. to the denouncement of those' who recite
Ex. xv. 26 with a view to healing'
attributed to R. Aqiba (recorded in Ab. R. Nathan,xxxix). Naturally the verse was also used to supply efficacious names (throughpermutations of the letters, acrostics etc.) for the same practical purpose. Cf. Tos.
Sabb. 7, 'Ab. Zara, 67 b, Mishna Sanhedrin, xi. i, Tos it, xii. 10, Gem it, 101 a;TB. Sheb. 15 b. For the
'secrets
' committed to Moses containing'flfcOS*! nil' cf.
especially the Ma'yan Chokma (end), Arze Lebanon, 46 b seq.
PART III
HEBREW TEXT WITH CRITICAL NOTES
npS ^D ittW) tfnWi nx
ndS wSyw ,SNJW 'i
DI Tin -JIM Tin rrfamn 3
'7
y ^tfw u
it
'p 16ao -lawi Dnr ITS ^fini > DTD w^n nn
2
8y ^BK 7
J hfnay fe] 6 n^sa 5
13 12 u "" 10
20 eso" ((19))
na p^ vfiiwp ^ IN nm ISD ^ nnnsn Jniat^ "Di ^ ; Jl"> *T|Jn
i an aipan JINT* ^ B^W^ [33 32 31 24 18
i] 'un I^N ^5 *
N*?N ^HK N^ ^s mpna Nipity K 1
?1
) tyaa mwia Tn iniN"i^> rr'apn
yn N^>'
1-2
ABBREVIATIONS AND SIGNS IN THE HEBREW TEXTAND THE CRITICAL NOTES
2 ">~> denotes " omitted by,"" not found in."
G\S = "inserts," "insert."
Th> 'prh= "italegendum,""legendum," "*&&&."
del. = " delendum."
ditt. = "dittography."
frt. leg.= "fortasse legendum."
ins. = " inserendum."
leg. or I. = "legendum."
om. = " omittendum."
Brackets ( ),words or letters enclosed occur in the text (tf), but should be
omitted.
[ ],words or letters enclosed do not occur in the text, but should
be inserted.
e.g. .i2
'm/DCOy : N has m&iy, read : m&y23
s
[hll] : insert nil, omitted by'
(( )), these brackets enclose references to Scripture passages quotedin the text. The references are, of course, not given in the
original.
Concerning MSS and sources represented by 3, ), H> T> J^> 1, 3 !3> X, 7, vide Introduction, pp. 17, 18.
n
'3
vn nyp nnixs1
?-* DSKIP ((3>) n
'3 nr-KJD ^nnmfcs anD'i KW n^ nmn n&
.-. nr ^ n^ na ((6))
[n"ip]n ib wp ni^^ i^ nvnS[n':ap]n
'7 , pDrnaa ^anonS [m](<12))
nx^i ^titt- o^^ inns
(da 'nap n^w)) nS n^^ Dyn
9 " 8~8y
w p IBS7
prft .n^OG^n ((10))
^w^r: sipnb ^w. 113 '' ((12)> u
o o o
iff "JS'TID bv ainaff na ^s ^ nri^1
? i-ntstsa1
? i^^Kff nania 1
? jT'^ffS1~1
5~5 ^ a ""?4 1 ^
3 ^ a '^ 2J : i
1
? --nnaK
9~9'
^r^ 8"8J a"?^a ^ nty
7J max .^i Jnais 6
=] B^"?a 9>1j rDr'ntyft
1'
n"apn ^ba .n 'iipi
n
's;ff "i"1
t)i 'avxa ai pisn nr* ^JQ B ^ IDDO ri^nri KDH
'pIBB] '5 'H3 'K
o o o
row 23 '
rwnb vn Diwy 28mn irm
45nbnni nwai TKB ntsn mini
nvn 48n"
<<36)) ^tnni
3fel
? n^ TO 1
? n^ 37>n n^n xS pnjn
DWTH S^ ((39>) "Tnr
25 N M 23'
22 21
'IN 'anK Kipi p jrpnDjmB
27
31 ' 30 * ii ' ^ " 29 20
jn Kto 35
^ in^nb 'im' Kipn1
?M ^^ yi
(<39))
y iwan 38
y nian .Kipn^"
l> M * i "-^ 42
a '^ 47 46
amp 50
000
T
n&ra IWDH iabn -m n DK '
*-Dnay ifiD iwan-53 nvnS "dnd 51
^rrapn
vni 59-Tyi nry ny nn^n
((75))' ' ((74)) UN IN-I^
JVDI* (t
.8g-M^ 83
nTi nana ,wan "naan in ^a ittn as .nas 11 46~46y a ">!?
45
m fivnm nanan to J'nai47~47 a a x 1
? .y an^y isoty istsn na ,1
wan na O a!?iyn p n"apn paw IB^K anay IBOKJ I^N JMWI isan na
57)> i <i^S^ 56 'hi^o 1 ni'nyNh r^iTrS^ 55n"apn
59-59 -, 3^58-58 , n^D
a ""?60
y "?srvi my os'ja ,7 bsr^i nfy 'napjpo .1 ^xr^i nny
67 iiihSiMS^ ,-n ^cvoj<(66>)
.y^aio^ySlJ!!"868
'iS 70 1 ,-T (iw MI-I\ 69 '^1n ^^7 j -n nK Nij^ /jj a
Kin iliacso 1 ((75>> .IT p *]ian
<^ j((7*>
j ina1
? Ntrxi biaos ^JKI73~73
79-79 Jl a """j78 ^K GSO J
(<77>)
y?"1 *
1^ *fc|WW 76
80.J Kin I?K to an^a ^aa K^> ^i .1 ftw to an^a
84 nr to <^o J(<83))
yi^D a ">782 Ui 'aa 81
s /^ 85-85
'1 pis
14
pip HD ^3^1 '3
pmMwai Dn^tt ^-Dnnis-40 DH^DID-* <(39))
a '^ .tnpTrt 1 sipi3 yn^ a '^ 2 3 pitarsia n^asn ity
1
? v6tw 1~1
12~12.1 m^inn u
Jl ip^i ,yi an 10 l JIIKSX HJ Jiwaxn 9
<<13)> 7 a^n tee ip^i ,i D-'Tpsn ^ Tpei
16 15
21-21 ei. 20
,i wanai .S"I istantya22
29^2 wen 28
J pin ,n yam 27 1 HID 26 25
a '^ 31~31'D-Tiap' sinb . an^ssa .1 an^iaa 30
<(33>> S a '^ 32~32 ana
35pi sin <^ ^
34))
a K"?38 .won an qw .ate^i .wisn an nwco^l (<37)) ^a n^bn^^
na tei-
pmsij;41 ^s'^^o-w _1WBn no^ ^ 39
.^ 'a '^ 44-44 43
7 a"- 1
?
vn
pi<(40>)
"nj^xa "WKi rhin www "is 35pw ((34))
pawi paint
62nw~66
vn ((67)>-73 *-
-pensrvrn ^a"65 vn nai .-.64vn
29"29 " 28~28nann W& WK , JTT
33 ' 32 31 30
36 ^ 35 (<34>)
ntyaiyx Dwa^^00 a^xa a .jna'^89
JH a 'i 1
?
^a a "? 43 n ^p^ta Oi a "^ 425 -n p '
-n CIK<^^ .i^axcvsa<(46)) .1 a '^ 45~45
J pvn^ p^tt11
51"51 ' 1 ".y*r /rapm
50 1 ana 49 a ^^ r^ 48
53 52~52
Pn
wa IB^K .Si w 60yj p^Ki
59a nratyn 58
"T^n a '^ 57:
a "- 1
?M
j -n ^ .^a ta^?63
-5 -n rpn I^K Sn wn 62 hxi a '^ 61
,-iycvsJ67
y*r a "- 1
?66~66 ^ triix ^ iin \W9
65~65 ^/-
72 S a "|l?71~71 1 ana 70
J a-'N^aa IMI 69 a ]^"?na68
77~77 1 nwaaa^ 76 la "^ 75y nna 74 h a^wn ^aa labn 73~73
a '^ ,j( ana ,y2i inw 79 ^ rW vm 78 S a '^ myaiai a-'ina
,31 a "^ 82~82 *v a '^ 81 (a^^x miay=) a x"^80
"7 pisn
^^ 87 n' W- -88 p
nvn 1
? DaS'aa inv 93~ "nn TOSH n *
- 95D^n& aea-* 0:3*7?
98ta
pin nBW *pB>K(<97
((102)>
pp
89 ^ a "^ 88I^CNO J
((87)) y>&* . J nn 1
? n^m ^ a^t^m 86~86
ia im 1
? n^DiM 93~93 S^i is92 ^ ^KI .i ^K 91
J QJIDSJ 90
a "* .a mnntrm ,y^ unJivm 96yiJin mno 95
Syn n^i ^i^1
?9*~94
nna .S ia10 r^"^^^ ((99))
V T" ^ i1^^ 98 .^^ySl^
((97)>
103-103 MVia^ ^y 4 on ,ra^^ , a^^ Dn .,ra ee% <ao2 pj -|31p
101
106 "^ 105j p 1
?104
Ji aiwa aiK n^n .^ a^v
L, ,j /^ *-*
o o o
'n
nn^n py *p& p^^n D-In'^pn
pin pai7
pxapnb vn 6ni^n 3aA&i -D^nn fy nnn ana '3
nnnn nnwr16
py 20
p19nns y p^v (<18)> 17nm
'7
6-' 5 4 3 c<2))
p'
y? mm "y ite abum tea saw
1
?16~16
^K h ^K I_ Ol to 4 L. Ort
S a"
|l?*~* 7^ a ""b
267*1 ni^aty vtty ./. V ni^arn vw Ui n^^arn iv 2^
'n
l33- i32 (<131>>
*|rv)KI3 wrrr133
ry
pa *pb n& .-.p3 ry135
n"a[p]n pS
rwn af?to wa r\yw nniwa
rhy
152-^65^
(<148)) an^a nnewn ^K .a oi^a MIIBW 147~147
152-152 ' 151 lxiso -a
' 14fl
135~135j nristy 134
y r^a wnv 133~133 ' 132
138 "^ 137~137JH VTIVI 136
142 ^Ja a '^ 141 ana c^ . pn((140>) 139
145y 'a '^ 144 143
'1prfc
D*jfin^ wSo 'taba ^ IDN . byD^* "i ISK
n"a]p]nu-naaa
19 *
i
a "-^1
a a"- 1
?5
12 abtt u Xn a '^ 10
l5i a - 14 13
19 .7
7
16
83-82-T"y QSDP nni irn
-* ntei MM ns^ nan
7113 jnn aw 1
?^-
94vSy DHfciy own
98n-jniK pv-,^
96vn&r97 ro pijrn ^nr100.-. CB- '^
-
D^^^-io? io4Dn^ QH&Sfc vn w l
?KTyl
i
102nfri
101rfm;
10 -
vn K 1
? p SbW 107- 106Dnn
nD ((n 'n trtwi)) "131 WtSTn ^ ^13 nfi
(118))
nib
127 Dj;
10 -100
y-j
85^3 Bisons 84 83~83
88-88 87 >
^ n^^> 86
90Ji Dn 89
92i n^ir n'^pn^ .J?^ /Tapn ^D"? 91
21 wnv ^l"1/^ 96 ^ a ^ H ^ ^^ 94 p Vi 93
y a '^ " nna ^antw^in (<98>) S n^in1
? ,1 pioB
*TJI 'a "i^101
j ^ nr Xin .BTnvft ara nan n\n
a '^ 106'pn
1
? 1 B-'ttBfiffBi105
S^ a^ix 104]hl ^W 103
itrp110
jnwip1* urbovww ^ n^stya n^B O^ '* 107"107
i
114 ^ a /^ 113-113 L, .J^^T .p;, a /^ 112 ^ 1BW 111
^((118
j n /,(, ^^ ,^0 117j a /,,
116J DN 15 115
nir '11^ 'naivb12
jw*nme>O ./Tn^l <<119)) -n H
125-125 -fnmt^ 124yn^ty
123 y^nnw 122 -i^^ .itsKi^n ((121)>
1 ^""pi ^iai^ BYiBiar wi ni soai B^BII n^iaiaty pia3 n^sto
an sin Noam a^styji a^an a\naj am fto ^mas iina
an KDSI a^oii a-ma^tr -jnias a-'Kba BW^ O fimy rpi127 L^ 126-126
'T fri
ro D^E^I n
'T
2~2 "1
J?IB ww 'N 11
pnfi cnoi ^ i xit&J nrn
' 3
p^i?10
J m^t^n 9 fo vtyn X in ditt. 8~8 m '^ 7
y piiate14
j; iirii o iui ^K 13y ijwwi o TN 'nw Dijam 12 ^^m^i ((11>):
ypi aiii Nintr Dna ioa itrx 15~15J glisten .*V leg. 3 piaba
ins '^rt 11 ni^tyn nias .1 m^t^n nia^ 17~17J at? I^K mpaa
16
21y iy
20y ^n^ ^i^na .Si amaa 19
27 a batrm 26-5i o^ru 25
J w& 2*J a^tst^i
23 22
30>
1 '' 29 ' 28,rapn
o o o
'n is
3~3J ^s 1
?2
.nanw .iom\n .a^n .nan^ .wa .naan :l JiyTito ^ anoi
'n
miai .waiy na^ .n^n .wa .non O KIDH JIKT .nuj^ .HDJIS .
n nw .wan JINT ./IDJID .nivi .nan .nom ]n
.nans .nom n na .^m niui .na^av .B^ .a^n .
"i ra
n nvrr" "ivn
worn awi m^ B>B> "ninnn *m 28nx wpnia
((26))
nn
n"apn
*-ntn inin dD^n-45 i 11 SN *-fiiBfi
nn-67
nn~62 ^
nn
!
23 V a '^ 22 X ^ '^ O s ^i 21 no GSD ^ , ntr1
? c^ J<(20>)
.^^ wini ^ly pn-'ion27 K^ j
26 ^ ni^ia 25 ^^ n '^ 24
h pinna n^a1
? .>/. Ag-. yi pinna OS pinna30
ys ^mn 29 ^ a '^ 28
<^^ ,mcrv9ji<(33)) ^ jiB'-to mn .n a '^ .y mn
MySjISiniiw
81 Xa'^36 7 xinty p 1
? sin ntrs i^i1
? vn^35~35 S a '^ 34 no cvs ^ .wra
pa38 s twDJim .ySl^l ^t^i 37 i ana atr^ .2fySjn ana
t xyiai J wax 42 n^n-^ iJ n^ manto 40 -awm , 3 -awnai 39
xy^S nrn nana naaa^> 45~45j ^isisi "W* "*
a^aniPKcNDj"*8" ^a'^ 47j to * S nrn nain aa^ .1 nr nana
^ -n nns 52vriNiacxos"
51" 1 i-iiasa .Sa'^ 50 S
.irwT'tym .y2is^^m B6 Snna 55
^ynj^a^
rnpn!? .yinnaw59 2lD,Tra 58 ^ a "? 57
'^ 62-62 miasa jynaa'ipn^61
yi sin D"?iaa^ 60'inn'
65") ^ay .2: sabv ^a .ya^^a 64
J -^ ^^i nt^R sin DIKH 63
7 a^at^n te nnr> <aI
?i^a IM^BJ nn 67~67y a '^ 66
7 n^a R inn^Bi n^i^i zrDnBn D^ainai nrn *~*
py
*npy n^T D <<2)) - D^sn i^ (<1))
pibbo now
TDTD
pn wbna ' 7
14y i^m 13 in Qbw ^ 12
Ju
.1 in ^KBiyn 17 S nr paNi16
'jn21~21
j i1?^ D"?wn ^ 20
J x^i sin 19 i a "^ 18
22Mr -?
j ,^26
yS*JJQ ^ "i 1
?25 t
an IK/S 30~30yi wisi 29 yu s "^ ^ ^ 28 ^i^ -^ "^ 27
J nvi x^> itrs ,1 N^ as 31 7 a"?^n'
o o o
4 ^Q ^ "i 1
?3 ^
iis ,1 nans 77^1 DIDI .1 nansT 6 'mn<^ J
((5))
lla-i in GSS 7*j ,yif cvs y^
((11)) 7^ a "i 1
?10~10
yi a "**)9
^ rnsn nam " to^ j
"
j ^ins too imn rr to na/s12~12 7 to
te^t-t**t* 18 *>St) G\S 1 ^1?)) fl^ h /4iS 16 \ nSt) T? X^^ K^f^ *1 X^f^ K^ 11 ^^
|
M hMkte^kUk^tHf 22 **VH^^ /"vr\ *H "21" ^ H 'HS 20 ^^^ /^.*^ ^ ('IV'' ^ ^^WS l ^Wn^
/ Q W r>7U/l T * I**^*^ ^J _IJ/ / Jf/ 1
^' J /* |iJ^| * ^ 1 1U/ /^i
a^nan a^ni^an .i a^nan rna^ia 24~24 y a '^ 23
'n
HMD 'y\
niwa ';n min nys? D'sbtf nixa 'jn ,nan ny&? D
msa ;
:n riDna nys? D^btf nixaf
jn nuy
m[p]n ^mm <(6)) D*am by own npn ^ nvi
5
man h$ man 7-iDn Sy ion-7r\ir\x by nnnx min
by no n^u^ by miai nuy ^y
nn by nxn w by w <<8>> mribbn
i2,> ii MM <(9))
15
:h.
iy . Ntan fiXY1
. riuy
.rmy .^y: man) nan .nans .nom jn .nn .^m niiaj .
. Ktsn riNn 111 nuy . ?
"V7~7 .non "?v iDni )nc^l<<6)) ^^'^5-5 j -I^IKDI ,l nriixai 4
to "?y nasi *nn to *?v nm nin to ty nm 5>o 3((9))
, vi ^ ivi^ jn((8))
-n I^K^J! <(12)) 1 'rnKD:1
!
uyi 'msnnji 10
top16
. JQs"11?15 ba' 1
-1
?14-14
b tn toa 18~18 3n anaO rw O r" O ^ O
n^ani ((7>)
.y a '^ *yaj Jimwr 8
8~8'
a^tyicvsyi(<7)>
b-i ('B/KI) () ^ TT
9
10
7
18~18 1 jnv 117 1 ^ "^
16 awifff BTipi jnr UK cso
pi tyaa anas psi IMIK jnv "UK iJia^noa n ian jatznn msn
Blip n ^aa D^JJ a'piy pa^ai anas awrrw nmp , j ^ a^
paiysi a-nas ^m ,nn ^N inoan iai n^^.ampi ^nT ^K BIK
i5fv ns 1
?^!! ((19*
y ^aa a^i a"?iv po^ai anaa ^vnv Blip
ninii
ppn33'n 75;
- ((21)) <(19))
nwa 10-10
to is nK 13~13
j| to u it^K15
/ 20-20
nisnj;
ISID
32
35
JQ a '
.1 riisnai 12 mm in nxiM t^l ((11))
'pn1
?
m .yi 'as^B^n14 % '>. J B^ap Jims
19))-i mm^ Ji 18))
7^ ^ 17 ^3 "- 1
?16
23 l^"11?22 aB^mo^? ^aoyn ma^l ((21>)
26~26 a "^ * 7 ]m or* 24
BJIDB29~29 28 -n ton p 27
<(31>) anbtr <^ J<<30>)
abi^n mnns 33 7
nn 36
O H B III
I
'n D&jo~2'
3i^s^i ^sh *]T*30^S7 ""0^7 *tn *)7 ^fc? ^"I^T 12^ 7^1~:
35 34hv^y <<33>)*jhfiva in/b NinK' 32
n77 ((39)) 38i7
37 D^ni^tt itrsn 1^1 noann
nrn 42D7iyr
Tin niaur45 wbci^n *TH
'n ,1 nsbtt ^ wa ^ 27~27J n^xipan O. i /sl
?26 i n^um 25
mm 283 n"?yjr> ai^a ^ i^n mn*1 .1 n^a ^ iatra n" Hk
mn ovs J<(33)) 1 i "^ 32 l -u-6 31
^ Kin , Si a "^ 30V"T a '^ 29~29
37 ^Jl ]naiyn36
42 ^ tt 'cNo 39 38
= 45P
ana* 49"49 B^a <^ n ((48)) a "- 1
?47 * /1)!? O a^nn 46
1
?MD-npn-
M
n miMn no -"pa^ tei rn^n TI bsi :Ji ['
mo -"pa^ OS ^D .JH -nfiD 6 ^Jaa'^ 6"5 ^3'^* [nnn:
9 an WK .y a^a^8
J?^ 7
13 12 i U '^ 10
14
<a5>>
*1 "rrnn
'7
41nnna
rhwr* .
. ayn y niiaa (<49))
j
dTfin ruiaa <(47)) nnn
miaa
DVH by t *taan by
13-13
yi i ^ "
b25
1 av 31 1
yb-i37 i
yi ]vt
ix'paGVO y
y1 50
j;, to CNO in ((16)) ^nn <^ yi
<(15))
y n "^ 14-14
b a^vioaiy .1 a "^ 19 im^an 18
23 b^ ^Kto 22jn ^ '^ 21
28~28 bn a '^ 27~27 1 mi 26
30 1 i1?^ 29 Djnm WTM ^vtos\ 1 ^in vfta cj^m
35-35 ^n:a^ 34 man 88'
1 n!?^ 32
yi iiria41 to crso
(<40)) 39 38
y n^naen 45 **> 43-43
53 52y ^"
51
2-2
vrrr2
if
is
ara 7-twiD ^ w* - 8
n"a[p]nB*jaani
((10)) 9 ((8))
13ninnD-p^ia
(<12)) ni o^aaia u-cina
nai
(<28>)
5 a ^w nnxty 4'prt y"ia nn
3 yna a '^ 2~2 a a "
/. jna iiv-Jiw 9n^npi ^ a ((8)) h a '^ 7~7 a a '^ 8 S^ '^
GNS 1. Jir^wi MWUI a^a"1 ana ixniaty n^Mwi ^IKI D^aty nna ixmity <?^ 7! <<10))
.J-mrm a^a 11 ana isnii^ nv>nwi pxi &>
11-11 .ni^w Jniimi a^ ^na wiaa Mv>ni /
IB-IB ^i'^is 72 a '^ 14 p.a
24 23 22 21 JIWIIB .1
o o o
t(3))
nr inarra[p]n
.1*
. /^. 72 B^IDBB ''"Iti'l B^HIN n^l B^K 'W 8~
nno)
,7
niya mi finis:
'SY mam
B->ijna .2*i B>K ITS'? nya ,
ltaj ffK -n^ -nya
31~31
rnya rm .1 niya nil films: 32~32J?
B>K TB!?
2f niyo mi a^niBi .y mya mi nvnwB
^ ^B^ 35
' 37~37
36
'> IB ^sb iBiyi B^iB^n to bj? ii n' piDD ^ ias .^K^B^ ai
2l?ty bna pB i
1
? wi 1123 son Jinn oi^i sim B^K ^a
8nwin K K^B sim
K'ap6najrn ana 1
? nB ntytwi .-.^nnaan IBB Ksvn"5 iiann
nsn .^/T'ls to ia^a ia^~8 nsn1 10~
'3
wp'ai .
IB>K niai^nn nK naaiBn *?v awn nnsi .
nB i}^-16^nJ^
15~pntaa n^sn itrr15 pia^aa JIIKB "n'
16"iasi ArTapn to wKia iria1
? pis lanai(
?sity to
>B .a^asn it? iiitsioa5
? nasi na^affn 18~^ arras~M nnatri nSixi 17nns
j^at^-20 nasi .^Kiff 11 n^a ps:
19iiyji .nrn naam ip^n te a^ania ^a"?i i
1?^ an
?s .nnaam nbnan ? i1
? *?"? n'jnai ip^ irir p^a 'ab .ins^
'7 ,n"ff pBBBb iasi [n]wax n/T '"m ^TTDK naya n^ff nnwa ..
na21
. mis/I ai>a
L, a /^ 12
ana^). a'-asn
to BI.JD 18~18
JUBBBI
17
/^ 10-10
v15~15 h 'm
,n"apn
Bit)
iff sin piaaa1-1
^jivnn .'arKa*~4
9 ?/
U1 p^.
/.
M ">ani ffpa <^ 7<(13))
16~16
.nan Ww Sy "njiabff wl?K'Wi .
d i(w "d^Ki n-^ni dwiBo dn'jfi
21 bimn 59jn ^'aatt 58 n ]BIK
57y^ bs^sis 56 1 ^N''J
I
?J55
1 ^DI 63 1 I^KI62 3 a/Tie ^ a^s: IJIIK pKntrsi
61H51 1 a '^ 60~60
a /^ 68-68If p^M /
s,^
67y^ a /^ 66
I-, ^ /^ 65-65 inn ^c^y^ 6*>
o o o
VD na
"TIKI
10 ^ ^i 9~9 ^ ^yi 8~8 v ^nn 7
15 S a "- 1
? ,1 JIK 14 ^ nva 13 X a "^ 12
18y a "- 1
? ,Su flom^ .1 Jiianft17
^ VK ^ 16 ^ B^K 'an
pi21 h a ^ .x imr o ^ i -p
11*
1
?20
'-V 'prrt .^1 a "- 1
?19
.^ nan 1
? nwfrt 24~24 y^l i^n 23^ 'T-B^ ? .Syii <TS'?O]
22
28yS fnjna ,1 M^a 27
j --BW ?26
j -i25
j nan!? "tan1
?
n man"? VK 'awn 3 -30 ^ "wfc 29
Jo
'3
((18>)
21Civo nt5>nwi a KM n^v >rnN
30ra
pn
nrn pis 'ins 7 a .41
onjppi
sim n^K p J^^N ,1 ins sin n^ias p ^B^^N14 l '^a^ ntyote
13
s^i8)) ^K*,ii7 inw.Ti" 1^16 ln^i M a ^ IIHK
">^21
"T iJKty ,a 'aKt '* lta 2 ' 19
8 a a '^ ffl
31~31 1 a '^ 30"I /w 29 t^ GNS 3 . ]n
ova 1 <(28 i --sina 27
"?&# b Hi a 34 ^w. bia a "!?33ct a nasi n moKi 33 a ^D"? 32
387"! Bipo
37 1 i^ni ^a ,1 TMin^ttra 36 1 stew 35
C rrao o o
T'"
1 an 3 "in "^ 2 T n^ru an J
B Vb is
V3-28 27 X1^ i,K , aisj^ p ^jji, 26 n''ty pBBQ "!K TB .-.[25
atym cpDB T^B ny pp ^ miajai JiiKia80^wi 29
yaJn28-o tin'?K *pn
JIWTIK 33l?ap
<<32))
pBBB31
V? IBM .IJK ntrsa KBB> WB i1
? nasi .IBID njn
nan 34 ni
28-28L, K1^^ 27
L, ^ /M l,26 ^ 5 '^ , ^ Ctf 'IpH
1
? ,25
" 31 30 29
nt :add ^ (<35)) ^ 34 ^p 33
pitsta^ IBB> Kipai (7 3 DJ UD
*-*)#- a^Bn w~*
(sin ^ :7) Kins ('^K^I j
1
?) B^K^B^ pen n"
B^IB 'ia n-n^n JIK ^^i nnai ai ]ntats sim .(Q^B1
? j 7) n^B 1
?! (7
t7 *-*) *-;nty 'tab pt?~* ptsisa im .(7 a '^ *~*)*~ 7
ta
b^ PKJISB iix "?ty\n ntsbi .n^i: n^Das o^snn J
na^ C?iaBn 17) tniK in isan^ nNitys D'? (7 a " I
?)
pa :?) an^a i^in n\n K^I .nia^i inbsn nri\n atri pipBB fin
^nJT>i (7 a'"11? *-*) *--iBWty n\nbsn ^K r\y-h nity
n 1
?^ iwty (n^nn 17) n^iinai [nsw] bipa n"apn
B^K^BB a^Bb B^p^xn ^ y^n^ . isw !?ipa "T1 .nr
^Tbpn no1*
pi CM) 7) .^ ^B HB ^Ki^^i apv^ IBS'' J^va iBat^
,K a IBS na pis san ^ SK i ai o^K^n mabn 7 a p vintO (.^saa in 11
rto
ob ^ T&M *?yo^*5nnsi ^nxn) J^DD 7^
nn7^ ra^n n^v ^w nv^b^ ^^ 12(?D7 <(11))
I'D
7 ^na -WK ./. m ^>ni4 la"- 1
?3 la"- 1
?2
9 8 -^- (<7)) ' 6~6
ro p pis
ninth rrtn&ai TyS Tya MMn n "PTTI& pp D
ay -HID Dii&a nvaSa *IP ay p* Dnfc n^y&Si .-own jppa
D'TiP D^DI .
(<43)> fljfi? pn
46~nm niSwi D^-isi-46 naDitta
n^nm
39 38
man .m^rt '^s 1
? psi j^ipia ^no ina D/IB insi ins
47 "- 1 46~46
'^ is
inn
i n pwnF L-
[
pew ypi 1^1 on^ TST pswi Qnw DID
TIM iro i^yto 'i yp IP n
7i r IP nx nwipa r
i yp IPI
'n jr i^r6 ,V3& y aw IPKI
TIM ino TayD ^PP jri
i a "- 1
?3
6-6
roiaa rcwn TO ni ^
TO ,
TO
npn Mlw Dn n .-.D^^^ in^ <(15)>
DW Q^M 1^ vv
pa
n26~pr
ni^an (<30>)
((33)> nW hn niDT&
iTa[p]n"D^ 1
? ntyy nn^ hrnw *3fia n^tD1
? aiy^n pi
n p nWa <<37)>
p^n/b pp
n&?ani D^^I nwa f
,DV bsa JTIKDID B'fcte n'Dtp GVO ^ <<19 2taT norm ^l msb 18
^ .j /^ 26-26 ^ 5 'sij25
*j ai^l^a 24
36-36 -r niiSi 35 -t n^h 3*. n^hl csn "T 33
rr pi*
mp naib jar "jwi owa ^ nx
*tiMWM 7waana D^ay rro pan bipa
bi^n i^n parn.- n& by bain wan bya ins
JIKTIBO 19Sn^n i^n 'nlS?5
:
Tfi:
i.-
vie ^y h&\y\ i^in ^a IIM nna Taya n^n
19t?run
'nl
?Snni;?i .- vos h htss\y\ w^ ba ni^D iro
SSnft (<24))'
n
7" nx nKWD i^n 'n baonTaji i^s by
i^s by bsiJi WNI bya TDD nn^ Tiya n*n
vu IHD n^iya n^n nw ^i^rwS n nxn^D ^n 'n 27^s
>n30'n :
by bsw WN^ bya TDD ITO Tnya n*n 32-niinn
^n 33/n
"ire ^sya n^n TDDH NDD by37/n bS?SSfi -v^ by b^i IEW bya
'pn* .1 riyan fljws
M
21 1 ^D^BUSl 20*T 3 '^ 19 1 >1<>
'1 ^^D^BIB 18
26 la "^ 25 nn <^ 1 <(24)) v>) c^> 1 (<23>) HM <^ 1 ((22)>
30"1 '"^iriiysi
29 1 V'i I^II^I^R 28 ^ ^KiBI^Bl27
ins ntrnp iris niin ins n n^i 32~32 T oh Tn pis "as ty31"31
"1 3 ">b33
1 3 'V?38
n\TIM inn Taya yap ypn IP. JIN HN^PD *PP
y^pi
'y n ntfnBO yap yi -in .-.6-y^ by
by bstti w*n by& Tiaa ins -papa nvata
nns ^tt1
)^ HN ^D^n Dn^-8 nv^ib nty ayi
i^o vn
nna
TOD iria paj;fi ^ p^n rrna
nna ntti^y n^ Nn^a 'a
hy d^fiw |^^n ^ TIM
^n nna
"T S^n nns nDi^i . dnofi by
'n ^^n nns
|(WNI byD TIM iro
nns tDiBn .-.9-Dn^s dfiw |Wao ytt TIM iro
dHMin d^inj d^y ^ nxu 0)^^1 yto 11^3 10tain^ pTaya n^a^ nwno
i^ fj^n n pn^a dSnjn dnfiy 'Ti D
10tainD Tsyfc d^vSy ^a b ^wta nbnn
l2bi?SSSS .o^ by b^i WK^I by^ TIM
pyjni nomni IMJH fcniini bii^n 13hi^ p5n nx
runs IIDWI 9~9*j ^sn jrws
8~8 ^I^M no c^ 1 ((7))
nris ^awi ^t|(?ir ^sa ijv to^n nris iiawi ^ty b5\n nris
itrn 13"1 bwztoy
12 1 DB^KI n 1 ivo 10 i '
3-3
K^aan "myan1
) niron KTDTD w*min
NED 69ni tn^&n d'Smn D*IB> -pm pyam*na nabi *vja S? ^aiai wan ^o TIM iro
naiyn
inn
miaa Nin^ oaa * rvoD 'n nsD ID^ *n3
DV
. nna 'n
on ^ NDS Sj; ^^v 82
n"^[p]n[i]Sin tawi aen .
diparr
pi K^V ' ((83))
"nxii . dnaiy pw K^K n^in oix ((85))
peny PK ana
nn n^d ^Aj ^ ^aiy nt
nn 90d^(x)ba^ "ni^WK ni nr ."
4 a" 1
n"p D^^ inatrnai ^w .1 itsiptsa63 '
70 ^w 69-j 1inJn 68
-j ni^an 67-j a /^ 66
2-| ^^m 65
mi 73 1 pl>i^ 72 Z lta 71
2 " 77 la ">?76~76 1 li^ai ^na *\v
75~75
81 13 c^ "7(<80)> n^na <1
") ^"-IBWI <*> T ((79>) 1 n^
78
1 'at^a 84 ^i N!?K nasj s^ < 1 83>) " 82
90 JT-texK 89 T new 88 1 nv* 87
mn yp nwy *n 'nns& TOP NW-39 TBTI 'n
w anpa r\tb\ "-n& Sy ^fiui wtn byfc TIM *TTO
41mn TO n ((40)) vnin ivn nroimm mn spyp
-D atfB Q^iy w* na ,
-Trn
B^wn*
nin D n mm nin noaa
Srai ^n 'n
vie by
hy\
Kim niD^a nirai
w ^^ H
nfSS in^ns
TDH inj
<(55>)"iro
TIM -ira
M; ninT ia
bn pyn nnjn
na^ .v^
-n'i[p]n
Kin 39~39
46
'nn 41
45
?/. nose GVO i *
44-44
50 '
54~54
59 1 B^TKD 68
48 47~47
. T bv52
a '^ 57~57 T p 56~56
60
n^ .mas^ T ((55"
nun KWBO
naroi
-raiy KW las? fcnra-n((8)) Trun 7
(D2?n) 'n
nn 'a'n /n. dnDJ nwi .-n^ MDnidD 9Dm
ninn /ta
r Dnwyaoi rmi
nm * ntj; nm , myo nn((14>> 13 12 in: jy nni
'
wnnMoni ojni .SAA^ pa
pan DHjn D^SJ pan D
((24)) Drn an^n D Drnna aoiaan
jaw1
? JSIK n*nS n^n nna 1
?
(('n n'o Q^nn)) JVJS1
? IT^l W n3
7 1 u WXM 6 n w 5
13 12 u 10pioa
25 a^w^ 1 <<24)) annana o "t(<23>) to ev n (<22>> 1 i '^ 21
MT T 29 21 in^ty .1n ^a^ 28 1 *ipa
27 to^ 1 c<26)>
o o o
pa
rin=) y'
rrpis
nr .rva &?93
is?p wp nn .ma 93ie? iip nr
nn Djra nNiD vi*n& nr , dyy Sa c(94)) isu nn
v^y nn vrroto P&BO vjy nr .D'jr[iniij]
DI-D 96(innj) nr
nr 97nj^n nio^ VMS nn 97n^n nia3 vfito nr
vns nt ,jrp^n-iaa va nn. yyi
hn o^n ^ d"na ww 1
? nt * nito nj?^D vner nn
nr nnnS^ vfi vv nn nnnS^ va& NXV nt D^
nn "pbn ^xn IJUTTO nr , o^pm vsa *v nnd*pna
nr t ifiD jaw Wfcn v nn TDD p w^n y nr
101nS^D ITS ni Sp ara WM ""varo by nn bp
nn nanW 102^ by ITS nr ,bm S^ 101n^D m nn
hi iv *nid i
ifiM8niam dfi^M 'j Sy
93 ^ ^ / 92 , 91
98 97 lta "' 96 .n"55r nn
^i-.cj-.na10
*j 3 '^ 106 105 2- ^ 104
o o o
<(2)) TDK ,Nyto^^ TK
s|pn Tiiai n^i*prn
maj pyji inn ITOI
*T pani4 1 ''Jtya ^no
3~3 a'an <w 1 <<2))n"> ay
a'a
na *6& -naa 6n^ I&P ((5))
'n
*10~
wnp ifijn PHp IP *
np-nt i&yi pnar^ip(<9))
i&y-10
'3 San pyinuia*p&
- ni^n u'a*ia ToWiBD IP , ni^a*
ipyr irrpbi row tov "inbwi nuna 13
p&yit
'a *D>y'p"> nyap Dna
viaipan . t^m n^o inaip
- niany
njnp 17*avD in M
^un ,DT;
T
n ppn "PTifibopp IPI npnp'i "ptaa ^m vana ^ mnr30 - vfina pa m'ap npp ,
((31))
ninn mpi v^ v nwp in -
ipnaw o^
onjna D^rui ton^n &nS
36-' -*pyna pp -ran
'n~38
3" ^mia Nin [Dixn ((43))
] na^-44 - n^n^ Kin onn
a (<9>) nwai : / "ia ^ '^ 8*- 1 nw 7 a a '
. v^ 12-j ^^3 n ^ ia^i nampi np "itr i^i npnxi
16 a i^n^n .1 rtTT1 15 1 vntt i| Bi 14 11 n^T>13
?K ao~ao a^B^ 19"I pblTVB nnDtt . a Vttj 18~18 ^
26"T wm 25 1 uai 24 na t^iiBBn 23 a * "^ 22 a pip^w
21
n^n wria ^i pus uim 30~30 1 a ">29 1 inw 28 ^ rts 27
I <(31)) 1 ya^o ^i'D''eni ^m nsw ^i n^K B^K nm man tyi
35 34 33 32
40 a a '^ 39*r s ">"?
38-38 a wops3?
/. na ^^ ^1 36~36
- 43 42-42 41
OH Bill
D7TJHTD "CM?1
?? m S^ TO KIW SrU'TO TQJI [cpte]<<2))
-nriN nra 'D^a dSiyn n 8yW? Str KI,TO TO ^vjfiSao)
((9))
Sy roiDfc KW oab 8-ifc?n w-8 7n h^^fiw anpj
n^i /3
r^nn Dn^ni oniw -rcaa ini ii S^ niND^ifin nvnn
5]5 105 SIpH
1
? 1 VJDbO 4 1 D^OnO 3(I'M ^Sa) CII'JS ffss 1 ((2))
nso sim t^npn niTi c^ i 9)) om. "r a "* 8~8"I s /sl
?7 / "I !?
6
12 1 ' ' * 1 n 10
o o o
nvn
n*ni n^n . mnn '-r
ThK 1 - hlTto Ofi32-D^)1 D^S l'
2 D^S) [H]^ ] '3
fijD -pro dS3a iS ^^ inNi inx hy\
^ D*MD SB> piy^i d^s -rro p'-3 d^s ^ '7
Ssi dnn^ D^K ^ 8w teD tFwirn
(12))
3~3 ^ a "-b2~2
C?i one nn =)
(C7)> 1 nt^pn nines 6 1 nt^Kia 5 1
o o o
TOM .
B
B pnab] PDb]
:n't? pntsisa ^ nax .byaty ran nax niaan xoa MB"? i nxn
it^aa J ""b nax .a^axban nbyab anaiy aaa^b Via1*
"jsbai nit? pxty
naia n,a abiyn ba Tfy anayi man by Kan a^sbx vb xini .1
'3 'naiKi imx a^aaio fint^n 'asba 'ai .-. IBID nj^ ^aan (('a "i'jw>)) a^fiai ,
.V1
?' ^aa anav
\n"? iv ''as'?
naa ma "nt^a naa trs iitw an anw naa ,aty ant^a t^ i"? p^aaa
naa .-. ty ''baba naa an ab^ mnxw naa nia .%^ ^baba wan Ya
a"1 .ntaab "i .nb^ab 'i .wai a^sbs a" 1 .fiitr o^bs a"1 fintyn
a" .naab "i .nbyab 'i .ma ma a^sbx .ma ma ""Bbs a"1! ,iai
Ya .ntaab "\ nb^ab 'i .abtr nmix .abty fiiixi
nnab antfab a^aaioi .ntaab a"> .nbvab a" ^ fiiaaia
"laai IUB Jmty ""asba naai (abtr nmwi) ma mab nsoa rsbI
ypT ^aty naaa naifia a^aiyn rp'nai n^ia bab .[npm
'P noaa .Tiaan iba bsnty \ibs T rvtr\y na .-. a^at^
') D'ifi mai^a .- nnaaa na^a Kiiai bna bx raa pDS b OIP fopN
i
-naan soa naa a^nai^ maan 'asba Kian a^sbs
ypn fiiaiy nvn p xb as TUB noaa maan
naa .-. sin fna ntna naty nqv Tnir finan nxifi BT' rr nn ^asa maaa
a^Yia .inana fiianya an naa .a^aba naa .wsn
&T nxa BrTav a^xa .na^aty imra a^bnaa .nanx t|Yiara /TW nnn .
.nb^a nna ,p 'bna .nnaty nna amana .-. ama t^c?m a^as iT'ntym aaba
naan xoa ^asba B^sn B^sntya [m^r x'a] mj^n 'bna nanx nna .nan
man bipai vnrn pa^ai nnj^x bipa ^pi many ma^a nyt^i
.a"naa mxas ^? p'p'pa ^yna Kxn naanai raina 'bxbx finar
-DW a ^ .TD wxi] c
'6 a"> ."i^a1
? Tt^a pa ^TI^V naa .n"ff pTtflDa~2 ^ nax ((1>> .^a^ ^ai ia
'3 na^ ma pa"** .-.^a"1
pnn^ai nwaiB KWT a"> p'''l
?j;a-3
3-3 -ID1N ' 2-2
siai a"> cva W"? .na^K ''Tna att'i c^ T > IN> 11^13 ^KDIB KUI a"
3-2
M pis
winDip"
'THJI<<47)) "rvati "inaa Kin
imn pB>a xin DniKsn 49nyi TTiB>a Kin dnWi
63Kin DTUD niani "nwa 51-Dion p-51 IKSI 50niTa Kin
TTD1 Tina win cmn
nnin on^j yMn^^i . Dn^Ki DI^D DHS^ ^nn 55nvn(n)
nnn OTTI 59~Dn^ ^pna-" "n'jnni
"tin ^ipi "-drrwaa D
cn dn*fi Sy njw vn
((66>)nttt 'x iw *"raiTrsca TiB
1
? niajn "ony^ ^ 2rK niajn
^w ^m wdnnfid nnn
nr n nr ((69>) d'ln
nn pynbi dpn pi^S "i^ onn
toD Kin^ i^[n] 'n
ip*SID^D w SM 76DniK
79y:n hzz n
wpwp
an* ""a1
? ^"81 iiaa "Tan Dn^xn on
47 46
Dion .1 sin mom ]n51~51 1^ n'-ira
50 ^ nr^i49 1 ^ai /pnb "I ^niai
48
56 ' *Ji
55Ji
54 ' 53 52Kin
mm 61 na/^ 60-60 na,TBi 59-59in'jnn 58 niasn 57
11 Dnn^a 65 l n.Tr^n 64 11 "?K na^tri 63 1 nn^ae 62
((69>) 11 a "- 1
?68 1 CP^BD ,1 YBDH 67 ma nnK VSDI
73 1 aniK D^DIBI 72 l rrfnp71 i ^s^po ,1 a '^ 70
76 11 D-B^ai75
/. Kin CM) l ((74>) i a^ban ^B. l
law 78 la'
DI
to
to
ninn n&a (<2))... D
nn 4ncoa^& *D>anan SJD 3nnn
'os ^y6 nsnifc trn^K ni-n (('*
DTI n 'n i ((x-a -n ww na&op nv [mi]((8))
nni
nn i mn ((T- 'n wea)) IDK^ nw Mrrn18niin
nior23((^ ro
'
25-'n ftNT niii nyi nm nri nni-25
nn nni^i n^j; nn n^ni n^^n nn-31'n [nn]
K26>)
vSy nwi (Ca
((ys n's --^B)) nfiw^ ,27D^^ nn roBoa -'n HKTI nyi
y "WOT)) ^^^^ o*pm nn nnt^ .-. D^J SSinn pax nn
m-pom nn^ 11 .bs^ttty11 ^i .^ IOK .1^ i^ j^n nirt^ ntaa
nmta 'a ^a^na .wn T>ns 's ^'na ^^w ,V?
''is'? nmp 'n^an 'n ^a^na .^ri^n a^an 'i ^a\na
n^m last^ IB ^D"? nt^np ^IBS "i to^na rrapn
^aa rnB^ 'r ^>a\na .m# ^N^B ^wnB' 1
' N^ nrnan
o o o
to3
[^a ai^a nn =] aa'n G^ T .^ T"i ^ 1 ((2>) 1 a "^ 1
. nn pa (C8>) -K 1 a "!?7 pa a ">!?
6~6 1 'man 5'pn!? p
14 a a "!?13 a a^p
12ay B-np
n p a '^ 10-10 p ^ri9
19 1 mi 18 p fiatwa ,a a '^ 17 a a "!?16
y BV ^ inn 15~15
a --inw?.-!23-23
y a "- 1
?22~22
-| iii o * 'hl?21 a a '^ 2 -20 pa
JINI^I JI^T nm miaji nx^ nin 25~25 p n^in 24((n"
1
r'ra 's teiBtsO)
p B^BW 27'pn
1
? nn <^>pa <(26>)
y nKTn ^i^n nn nna^i nxy nn nrai .a ^T1
c I'D pns
pa ..niNDiD Nan i'b5iwn nmb iia nm pa JIIKBIB wan a'a nsT nnab
naana1
? paim wy pa~10 <<8)) .JIWDIB wan a'a 7
paim aiyb B^TD6mn
pa ^MWDIB sun 9n'ap a^arob naana pa .msois sun YD
pa((12>).sun Ya amn mnb BMDIK pa .
u nwDiB wan Ya n^Dis 1
?
,15-p wn prim-
15 sun i"1
clia1
? cjaa pa "JTIKDID "B^B^K npn riT'nb nmn17~p ia-17 naan sea 1
? mpn fivn pa16p
wan D^B^K' 19-atyr siw~19 BiB ^ Yiaan
maai
fit* ((y> 'ta n^sia)) a^an (WBpnpi,iaa Miru &K w~]^ a^na ps~
28
trs 31 ni^ .-. PK 30>)l7m mano 1
?1
? law KBff 36 n i)K k
T'i35~ins aipaa iiay
1
? sis-i"35
bipn ban
Bfiiw .%awi KWI ((Y1" 'K ^Kprn
1
")) ^p 1
?39inn nsa (<38>>
pn^ sbtr
nm an 1
? t^sa a^aito am nan nsipna tratrn42pV?a n^nsi a^ 11 41
BMiaa ntrpn is^a by a^iri: B^BIK/I ^ib: ((43>)nbyabi .-. B I|B I I
I
Jiiaai
nain .TO? 'am 1
-:7 "
a ^ 10-10 1&L, n,
Bp9
^,Bj nD2n ftK
j
a^sbs 'a 13 B,wyai a^sixn ntyyai (Ya 'x 'prm] inr .nm
x^ n /^ IB nlp ianl p^ tt^K p 1 fis^ p iaa pnni15~15 "^ jniaan 14
22IN^ aty tnpjia bnan iatyi
21~21 ">D~) 13 ^ c a'a pns abt^a xan 20
29IN^ 'aw sb 28~28 B^JI rpa ay nt^pn 'D'1 ;! a^sn no^
341^^ b^K 33
IN'? t^sn 32i^S mi 11
!31
i^b 'bnn 30
"ipnb .aw*1 ji^S 37 i^S psn*1
!36 ^S nns nayb rsn 3^~3^
41 IN^/^M ix^nK 39 anb GXO i^ 38 n^^45-45 )$[) xiyy\
44/p^ f j-j^jj 5^ 1X^)
43 I^U ^^3 42
nsnai [ra 'x bxpm 11
] a^nai TINB nnsn naab ^x a'-jsixn maY : na nnx i^S ((46))1- I J | C
par paa tytsnfi px B^t^aty ""K w^wift pya an^t^yai a^sixn
1 "ill niabi nnx wnw pxa px .nann
,
63
py3 ir&'Di 61nnnn p&i6
-p3 nisui nnnn66
pn *]irai. tavn miS p3 jSnnn
((64)>
(Cn -* WR-D)
Tin nr TJC& "niafi^Di67ni3iy pry
Mrvmfi? 73
(piy "wpm&aci)((7P
p77
p ^prna-*nn w
[nw]^aDi
n^ny1
? D^nn pi -py p-81 -^v cnwi
niy ((na-
a ((64)> yinp^ 68 n ^ '^ , y mbsii .1 ^sw 62
,1 ^si^Jia67
yil p66 MT yia I^JIB
65
70 69 68
-,^74 ^i'lV 73 1 rnprnom .3 iprnonira
/. jni fiwa&i 76y n^a n nno .1 01^ 75
yi81~81 1 1 "^ 80~80
P.CNS y"i<<79))
yn a '^ 78y a '^ 77
o o o
Ta ns
331*1 ((" a'3 'i ^sia^ ,s"- rf
3y iy 3311
-r> 'n TlWl (('N 'a way)) IDK^ H3T)b ni331^ ^l? 2^-10 -15.- pyn
'> (n'" n'o a^nn)) 1toJ^ D*H131 ni3312: iS ^^ - H3Tton Sy 3J
331
T32 32"11?
1
1
?11 3-1
1<H1^Ncssy-in"
9" i^i 8yi^is
7
16-16 * - ' 15-15'
/ 14-14 / * -- 13 12
s n& rh
nn n^EOfc-30 - wimnKa nn
pfenj29nnn iniy 'n (('< *< '
(ex ^ jwxia)) ia*ttp 32~D'
nan nn n^fc-37 DWI
^i nbnj nn
nn "na^ifi .-
ninnn p "f&iy p^ni39-ninnn
nn
pxn hp nn 33 D'nStf
[IBM*
n>nn nus
rry& nn (Cn n-op
n^D] nn43nnn
7"
Sjn nnn-52 (<51>)
53nnnn
ninnn 47
5 -n2:n^ hy
,52-nnn
Dnn "ixv n^n
nnnn 56.- nn P-
nnnn nnn^i
32~32 31~31 3 -30 n nm 29 28
35 33
37-37
42
47-47
41
a "!?46
5 -50
nann
mi
45y i '^ 44
a '^ 49~49
43
((48)>
((51)> nan ,*i nan ^a^a mteiai
nm ^s
53 " 52~52
aaio pas K MIDI nmrr. pa pa j'-'sa
<(55)) 1 /rftBia54
nnnai n^ai .1 ni^BW Minn aw^ai awia rnnn ^iinai a^iai 56~56
59 1 58 la '^ 57~57y minn aw^ei aw^a
rnirm mi^ 1
?! ,jn P^1 M'JBI: ntrai 6 -60
KB
'a Y" D-toJi)) 'TBKJP 5 -DV1 DV htt l^xr50 I^K S:a 'TJID
"
rv 57D^ nuaiB i? sy^ inpHDD^IB iS ^*-58
.%n/* D^ ^ T O ((ns r">
01
NDD a^v 'n nx ^n^ixi (c -i
53*j rppvi
52
% ^ 58-58 ^ XDS 57
63 ^ ^ /^ 62j ^ 'h 1
?61-61
000n'a is
rhytb .o^sn
'3 nxi n^ W? n3fi 'T DOS ^y n^r/ 1
1
? ^^ .r. iB2r 'n
YD1 r1NB "^ DfiA 'h-7 1
1
? B>
(9)) 8'^i fpi
D
6-6
8
ditt. jn a ""^u~u
ly t^t^i10 rinsi n^tyjii nwai o-'Dbs 13^^*1 ((9I)
12
fa pis
'n~17 naT) (C'
wp-O) hl&KW njna SFTIK
me*)) 'CMP rrnsa maara "-i1
?-" " ((19))
Tina18t?ni[]
^-20 ,.23-misan Syzr
23 22vStf tna 21
Sipnn ywi ((^ v
nnni (o T
njnin
aan xin^ ny^ai ."- "ana *aan (C- r
jnvi46-'*
21 a -i 20~20las'? <*s 1 ((19))
y^ra ^nwo 18 as '^ 17~17
'^ 25-25 ?^JJt y-Q a /^ 24-24-j
/w 23-23 ^ 3 "- 1
?22
pa ^v>n 29 a a^ tti28~28 wtr n^ c^ y
27 a Mttiy26
33 as '^ 32~32 31 ' 1 30
^ a 3?-37 n sj?36 35
39 ins
TK ""it^n ,y sipoa nw^v D^D^K iffy miat^ npio n^aar .1
1 nsn .yi nsm42 1 p^a^
41 a ^ns Hippos mo^i^ n^s n">
43
VD a
ip&]wryjb - D'jan TO
"j
TfeiDi-* TJM sfiSw fnjn Tail
i
t
rDi jwi rap *?<(4)) in
[rnan]
"h T&K
2m TTK
a a
'E>
pa
m
TIKI
CM? VD
ipn
;i ppn18
-1 "nfc -TTD
'n
DnS IO^DI QVI
- n^ni
TJK
18ti*o
KD:> VD
mhy
-DTK TO
inn *
irw
Sn^n iwoa 9inTb
fiD pfcO- Q'
jyi py 1MITBD
tip
wni nn pioo
ryi i^ nSn
men10 JH
18
y a ' 23
"^ 3"3V ^ "^ 2 7-
9 1 a^m 8j; n'-prii
7/. jn w* 6
13y p^an
12 vatti t /^- /.
17y njsb 16 1 WWTBI 15
22 21~21 ' 2(H20 19
u
yi a '
yn
yi an*
'
ai mpnaaera Sanon 1
? "tiay1
? n^ maD^N 'i "jSna inai Dili .-. sgo na oro
ro
<<19)) M rrnn
Kim n
nN* "-TiDai ^Soai-8* Dni ^^SDI ^a^ai DVI
nx ^ni^ai Dnn^i 27n py&i DJDH nx 26
p
n
ayi 'NI'
SD pa'a-"*uwitr\*h hff Dyia-* nfiD
ia 'Tl *'1'
nirni "11 ^in "i
ipj naSi)-48
/D^i^n ninn "11 ^in IVT^ nan
VT niDiD urh ^nipfia43~(,
42
pm njnaS nan IVTP
niai n^Nia-* vEb ntu "^ao ^SD TIN 45roiD "i
17/. y n
i
?ttt 16
y nna ;^ n pj>15
yn a "- 1
?14 n n '^ 13
22 p a "? 21~215H am 20
latyG^yiM
y nn"?s 18
:'pnb ,yi arufno 25P"T ^D^DBI inooi 24~24
J? p^ai nnsai 23
30yn BT-I n^ 1
?29~29
jn miai 28 n a "^ 27y ^npai
26
rr a^p^nao BH^^BI .a^^ naJD a^js .B^BJS nais a^^ .a-'BiD a^ba 31~31
[y]1 a "i"?34~34
'pn1
? yi atm 1
?33
y a^t^ 32yT ,mu mto imr
y vn .1 irn 39y ins 38
y a '^ 37~37/. ? *i npis
36"} bxatytt 35
yi ^s-'pm44 ^w. 43~43
y pix42
y tepix ,n npia41
y w* *
n-iB 47~47 n a '^ 46 n nttia 45
na ft
aira nura 8iSDi dnna ^~7 9
Q\pcrhn
rims Kinr12
^-dipDibi ^ nianira nab Kim-*
rra "icotaij rraiwn 12-n"n[p]n
u^ onw rnw, crrnvu' , ,
'
15-(n"^n) ^S fcnpr
i6S"Snrn i^^ N naSi * nSyp
10 in "^ 9~9 i ISDB> 8y a '^ 7~7
y MpDi^n-' 6
15~15y -"T-^ .1 ^B^ 14
yi ^BU= M 1 a "6 12~12
'^ 17~17y tovii 16 w^ dipoa (pi n^a) 'ry Kipn^ .jn r
5TT ran Wa ^-^ y^s1
?20-20
1 &mp22
o o o
p^npi py2Dnjn DIB>
D^HJ onnw o^fiia onami
d^nn^an
vn -iraan NDS inn pya jn^na TIW 5n"a
9n ta
ii^ iwea 'PTIKS pi .-.n^^n VT7pp dniai
rra3 2 * no t
rwsvn 9J? ^IKBO
8yi i^a
7y n "^ 6~6
/. 1
YD
D>JB i"1 26-Dn& nnK W? B-* DOS
nn ^IKI ^npn nvnf
via niro vyy in SnnDbn D^ 11 anon? * "nn
DV
38nx -i^^ n"s[p]n *$ onw
K] aaw
DV1 DV
m
pi -J
^ 28-28y^ mn ^ 27-27
y^ Qn^26-26
y Dr,L, ^ ^ ,^ 25-25
32y tpjs ^ea 31
y*I n-'jsi D^B 30yt ^ a^js ^ pi^^
29-29
35yi 1t^ ^in 34 SD3 VW 11ND ://-/. /. yi SD3 VW 33~33
^y((41>) 1 annpn
40y n^nn 39
y a '^ 38y wopa
37 36
1 a "^ 43y ^Kiiy
1'
rrapn ^ .T n"apn ^ 42'pn^ .nsn
y nnsi 48y a '^ 47
yi pin ^ 46~46yn ID^ 45~45000
T'D
oosn i^ rn "jx^ pibiDJb ^ ibx
DD 2n(
?y^ nn
by
y a' = 2
p"nan
cjvinn
pi &j> 'Jin
MT N^ISXT ** MmnJt K"DT MT vwinn 43y a '^ 42~42
MT DYS 48y s'w 47~47
y a '^ 46
o o o
'y IWD ona nnwi
ppipT'NI
'
otoi * K^I DI wtniaan papib
TIIT
nvni
y msmsi 5y mp^ao
4 b5 pi^y ((3))
y a "^ 2-2y a '^ 1-1
y a^ni 10y flrnm 9
y B^BII^8
y a^Bpie7
y wa 6
y a '^ 12y
n
o o o
ns pnns pM-* y^pn4nin
ta
iy(i) ova
iD^n 'n DKTJM p D^n^n nni^n
n^ n^yn TB pn oSiyn^ nioSto n n'y . D^^n p
y a '^ 5~5 T'a 2 i no
ita pis ID
(<13)) trr nanj aTM, nten DrrSy ^bw ny iDSiya
.KnW ppnp "IDNDI NDjns py mwa ((T- i ton))
i6
fi8W3 pi [nests'](<19))
pn^D p DJI - MTD nay'
VI DV teni di'iD ny D^w pn^jto pi
v^ef? DHOIJ why *&
pin-27 XD:> ^ (<26>) n^r
rrscpjn nj;^ nniw
IOD iJwn Tpen ^S^ 103 p1
? ism 1
? .
^ pi-p'^BD npx
nan tea proi p^^ii pi
<(r- -i ton)) 8rya pa n"a[p]n
I>K]-32
ppois jno ^nW p^npma^na? ^i^n raa nm^n 33n jnm poi
32-Dnann
pa&p p np nv *1^1 ((" i ton)) [O5]w nnno
pi
18~18
28
y i "- 1
?33 'a^mrr ?. 'ppaiB' pa ^xn {< a ,y a^mn
32~32y
36-36
40 v' ' <^ <<39>> ' 38y
41))
y p^Ni40
(v'jto )^) naKitt' pa^ <^ y<<39>>
'pn^ y
|IMD'& DHDiy awn ^aSa in KDS hy aw n"an#'3 K TOD Vttnpb pfciy rfean
nvm SNWOI pa6 Dn1
?
'N hy\) nipsw ^Wi~6 'i'
7VDra n^to p'm o*fib n'n 6-'K'SD jiTnipw
-7 ^K nnn^ 'i ni^vi n^^iD nvnn ^i nnnfci .-.
D^ mn ip^^r9 ni^Disj D^ n'D^ 8iam TUI
'0 caonnrj
/M '
X L,^ A ^D^ p^ ^pn pM mw
u l
?3i ^31 yjn nn^y ninn
mn
yntaa1
?3
6-6 rofa I nu^D D <1T'B^a DH 1
? D^aiD D^DWI fi^IS to MTOina KD3
o o o
"JK^D
*jaf? bm 'uy '?D^pifc
nvnn
wain 'T ofite ~anl
? S^ niain r2[-JD
1
?] .n
'r -us1
? /. y ^tr an^i 3~3V on^B^i 2~2 'DIB ? /. y nwis *
to niwn 'f D^Dpia I^B"? to
OH B III
'
pis na
nrrns ny&?a6 DVi DV baa
rrapno's
1
? D^iy h&
aw WHXC- '
town)) &rya ia DWO ttay npya
: iiws psoi8
y iDDn 7y a '
o o o
TDTTI iJ^fi pi* noij; pn
,vjs hf DHK ^ n^ ,n^b loijn8(
?pDDvjs ^ nonn
(Cn ns n-'V^)) ^"y^913^n nSlh ^S/b SD.JWTTa
1
! IK^nD
pirn
3 23;
10 9 ' 8 7
o o o
nn-ob nnn^D 8<anna 2-D7^ia p
oosn
Saa vofiboj
%fcn nanb^ iwn ^^ vxn ISDH n n"apn-2
.IBID 15; Dyn e)iD6 "jni piaa
a ^ai - ^s^i 'n ^a ^ ((^ -3
prom4"i^D iyi Dyn tjioo piaa roan^a lain n jwi^a
^n [^uvB
ppipn
^ann pna7
3y B^t^n ^n \na
2~2y ^s 1
y a '^ 7~7y 'saty 6
y a '^ 5
h .. . .-. . .-. "i
nan 'n niyo run ((* t* fw)) iaaoB> DIWI
Dna]
=]n D
pinna D"I nipn in&i nnnni Dpi nynni nni^
temp]((28>> iai di 27nx
nr SK nr
15~15y ps ^iew
14~14y a '^ 13~13 MT nKS 11
.y nssr 12
? / 17a573 "^ 17~17
[p pBlX =] pN"S^ y IK y ^N'S16 -16-16.16
0^23-23 y ^ /^ 22y n /y,
21^-,^^20-20
M M
27y fcn
26"ipn
1
? ^w ,y mwKin25
^a ^^3 /iynp' IK p IDS
o o o
vb is
IUH ini n^iy nw iai7 d^paa rwn
'3 pnv ni^n oba SDI nmy HIUI rwn ^x^a 4n^na pa
nx t^abai ^a ta^y n d^aitpi 11^*1 iniS nSnn
-in:
4-2
Dwia
myo ni^y myodfiiD
pni ,13mnS&!> niwnx ^im ^x nina
-8y n^i K riiain
7~7
ynan1
?13
y12~12 10-10
oiia n"inS 3ib ^^ nwtd
inaip
H^an ia ort'-fiT Si
v^n
nn
mis? -7
,8BnidBa dnidij;
pr JT > iirns pisoi
rran ^sSa wn* niyD nn
irnai 4y s '^ 3
aem]9
] y pui </]u
: y
no
=]6
10[np <
<(1))
o o o
-uSy
TIM
vwi] <18)) Wwa "pri Sip
TDKI pSiyn IE? DnS Ktipp iy .-. [pn py-ini nm Sinn
19 "m n^n^ y<(18))
y a '^ 17"m^p" w "bip" 'pnb .y tj^p
16
'pn^>MT ipa y ipia
21 MT y20
ID'S
- D^SJH
2
nipipnnrvifiibi 0^3 vn tnBUD 8nin^fi ii^rin D^. Sy
- inb
nrm
]5
y a "b 4y mnnsis 3
ympipn2
y *w\ 9y an"?
8 'n^aw ITS' : 'pnb .y n^aw 7y a '^ 6~6
y
y *-mn 14y ^nx 13
y rnssjii 12y THK n y ^BBI^ .[i-"^ =]
10
y DniKi = 16'o^ti^D 'a an^B' :'j?nb ^ix ,y
15~15
o o o
y maa ^tstra ["> '? 'js1
':! 'nawew^ a ran "watyjy]2~2
y
Y?p*iB
na-* smS pwfo D'Siy rfnNi <(7))
tf&ys 't
n NDD TCD nvw "n.Dn&un h&vn *~
8~8 ^ <<7)) 6OM 290,5] y= 9
o o o
-ISM , ^j;^^' "i^ /f>
'^ onoiy;
i
'
a i n^a^ niiDito "i
TU pni -^K ^ nnj iniyi ^ito mno 1
?
nnaa niay4Q*^n^ onaiy
((3)) b pai inib
pni nnnS^ ^j pioiyi pfipD
^^ psi Ts
rrtapninn ^ps^pa niyo n^ mn^-8 myo
niyir D
y pMio5
y a '^ */. nnsi nnx^ y
s
y a -.Dp1D2
y Ji ijnr pfi^pD o^y nnx 9~9y 5 "^ 8~8
y a "? 7y
- 6000ny^i *
pa&vrnb ^n^nw oypn nitty
iun7i n^ri
. /. yp^im 5 yo^n^a 4y Jiwijn ntovi^
. z</ /. y DM^DDB M
3i pa d**v 12
ppipni*nMi XD^ y ran?^ toys "nipipn
14frt. l y -mn to 13~13
y n^i ppm12
y n'pipnu
o o o
'a is
nipv B^NH "pro9[Djnn nan? new
uWfcnni v
n D^n yp nmy ora D
DHIV Dn^nnsr14((r-
(('T Ti n-^")) "lOfcOP D^iy 11X <<20>) n
21~ Dn^~21 ni^i D^p WK^I * wthy
? /. y D^H 3y a '^ 2
[cpjan nty ^^a =] ntr'a^ y(<1>>
Kipn^ ^w .y n^^its 7y i '^ 6~6
y tyo^x ' 5
.y njna u y ^'B^a bip1(Kl0 'iT^M' IK 'pnb ,y tanta 9
y
y a '^ 15~15y n^at^j pir nn 14~14
y ^Kim 13y i '^ 12
.Y3 'a maty)) 'nian ii^n Jinp^no rs' 5 roi .'fiinp^io'/pjrt .y
y trx ^n 1
?19"19
y 'lai18
y ppiw17
(('n'
. / 22-22 21~21 '11 <(20))
'&pna. T)
Diw:a 'XT K SDI - man XDD nnn& nan nnapn -3
MID in n&n& yfc D^DID ^ onro JTDDI ini
'j B>npnn&w DWK ,
np"p"p
'"
n"apnhw njbp
8px ^^ nwn*upSn ninnn D^K r^ ni^D 'nS 10
n(i)pSnn^i
. nnx nnn onw nSDixi ni^n a nma /
orrrinn "onnw MTOI 'N im ^ni vs n
HIM XDD ^s 1
? ni^D 'NI 'K b
^ '3
= 5 DP ty Gvo y(<4>)
/. y nn^i^ 3
y8000
DHD
onn dm I^DJ^3~Dnn w^^ nvnw-8 ntei D'^DID DHD WIDJ^ nvrnx*
<<4))
jrpi niiiKD ^a bi n&^Di Swi nann ^i rmSn '3
nvnw .niD-i&n 'hbx\ ninDn XDD
Dra wnn^^ nvnix .-.
=J a" nvmK^ y((4>>
y 2 '^ 3~3
6y a^j^
5 ni^m n^ntr nna isi^jt^ MVMW rnts^n ^K^D [nni
? i, y a^is lo-10y liKim' 9
"?3^ y<<8>)
y v^^7
rvrrw p p*n D'y&n ^ jnww}-6 Bnmi jn
ownW jnww ^y ^rmaw? vrM
Kirru Stf^y? ,
Dipfcloaw) v&rn sra Nton^ pnD^ \w\th
23(nin)
nian vn - swn wij nnD^ ny ^n pnI r~
Dp-nn n^i apjn prnr
ypnb D^iyi onnapb(<32>>
. sen* nnx
<(41>) w ' W?rr'npn
ye^b ny^ nnwn - S^in nnw
9ibsn/r/. /.
Sa~Bay pttt^a
8y * "^ 7
y i '-11?
6"6y
y ^s 1
?13
y a^wi12
y w u~n ^ y ^ 10a. y wnv 10~10
y OK'nm 17y a "i"?
16/. y oan^a a pit"? ^b 15~15
y pnow
c^y22nis5 2i
ya'^ao nsnc^yi9 y ^ 18
ynn27
yn^np26
ya'V?28
32>)[v"a"j
=T] y n"at^i a ypTo^ow 80
37~37y anna 36
[ri=] y ^T 35 ^y <<341)
y -"Ki33
c^y<(41))
rinaai^y((40)>
y T'IVIK^39
y ^i 38y ^a a^ays
y ^D"? ^BI 45pi p v& iiyw <^ y
<<44>>
y ^B^ wan 43y D-ym 42
y a '^ 46
<(rta i"> maty)) IDN^ IT D3 T 22"
26~26 wflaa c*>j;
((25))ts^K ''in: ^na a^o ^nii <^
3;
29 ' ^-^ 27 "a^-ina" mpaa [MT <
y nyr30
o o o
xh pny^ D^TX b^ jnw^ viwn
oipa
nrm
'3
nn-13 12niD^n i^ ((11)) /
nrni D^nv nvnn
y a '^ 4~4y las^im 3
y a "- 1
?2
[n^sn it^ ix'pa =] n"B>a <^ y((1)>
'nGvsyio ypya9
yy'nsi8 ymnnsa
7an^^y
((6))
y^Kim5
y matri 12['iai isiaity' rnatm I^K] 'qia^
11 ^B^B nn w : inserendum ((11>)
y a '^ is-13
y a "*>3~3
y sia 2[a^asn i isbs =] n"
Yi dmpn13-n"n dnnnru rn
iinr16. n^ (<15)> ^dn^nia^nai direor14 vim DIX
iini
-7 dn^yfi"88 1(22>) d'^i ((21))
jinnx- 2 -dn*nin^nDi Dn^j;^-
20 nni
dwy&
onjfir85 *"-dnwv^ dn^yo nnr23
nnr23 wfcw ^ir^n^y^i dn^^ nnr23
^yfiDi dn %
s pnr23 mm* oS& (<26)> 23
~23D^ix;n nittix o^ ^^abi dn^yD pn
23
12~12/. y ann^psi
Ufl i u
c^y((15 nn^yai Dn^ntrnai 14~14
y a /sl?13~13
y
y a ">"?18~18
y a ">b17~17
y a '^ 16~16 B/T'^B
<<21)>
y an^^ai a/TMa^na'i 20~20y pvn
19
25-25y ^ /^ 24-24
j^^ 23-23 nTHl^ ((22)>
!
maw 'BftK 'ni 'pKi^'1 'B'I^K '121 ^sit^^ ^niG^y<<27>> 'w na^a? "m nrr "ui
maw ^^v '1:1 te*w n^v 'in
YD
DT
fiK OK fctt YD *D7(1)in DiYB>pD ntfKlpl
D'1D/1
yL,
pan D pi r
rapl*w ^i ((R"- 'a
se-TOpp ^nnin
55n N^N IDW xh<(59)> omsK "HM TD nwi ni bDa ninna 57/
p56~'n ipi
niw fin^* p^ D "** TDI ,
'n n^b (CfcC* D^nn)) 63tami
p jS'-m47
p a ">"?52
p ;nioDiD--
1
? now 51~51p ^^ST 50
n'jsiJ^ p49
56-56p i "i 1
?55
p mm ^ 54 p i5 "ipn1
? .p nsyt^ mjri53~53
p roi 58p t^^i a^^ 57
[vn = ] ri" sri -ijn
63Kicssp"
108 p^s 61pi"-
1
?60
X <~ X - X r- X
n'D is
min nn D^,n"a[p]n
- in D^ipn . nnnn ba tiD ip d^ip^ pai i^p^ pa -3
rn
V jriimfsa 5 V n^iyn mm '^o * V Qbiyn3 V nons 2 V K 11
w J w &
im in MT^I! nnri "?ty m^ms wn 1
?8~8
p nnnty 7'pn
1
? p ass 6
p D/TVIII = 10pa*"
1
?9
p nn in
rjb pis1
u6]<<57
(('m 'n 'n Jitop)) jn<<56>> [w JTY]
55(p) HI^D
:58'n
'i:n<*>y(l57))
o o o
on jyni , oipo Ssr 8iapn nS
n wm *nn wani I^M ^ri^n * onaiy on
^D nnn1
?^ nixwjn dnwy oni ,
nan (<9)>
, nanan KDD ninn
(('1
Mypif?
n"an "inn xn Tr^ -.((22)) ninD DT&DD
jm" ((25))
30t ((: 'i 'n.
: ? /. [OM 1BW3] J?1BK3 3 ^1 ^ipia B-'p^ty
2~2
^15-15 ^osoyaMB y ,D3l 13y ^ 12
p^Scssj;n>)
^ ^16/11 10
17-17 MT y maty D'JIS'?16~16
y B^VS nsi tamatr nx nnsi Jinn.
n^ c^y<(25))
y pnjn
IT ^<^y(<18)>
23
'a pis D
rrcwwi ."-'^fc&i D.wy&- o^yn
nrwy& (pm) w ^i /ys&i p>pya (pm)
ya (pm) rr
(pni)-23 m
(pni)-33 xn^^ o "-'yfioi '^a (pni)
B^to (pm)-* "marital ni tai * "^
-33
i
p rppa WN^TI onwta ^^ W- I?N^ Dpp rw& WKII * n"i
41Dy j'Bnyp ^-p^ni^yfia
pfiy dn^ni^aai42~Dn^^i niontai nmp-
42
marital nmp ta wtni . npS pa naib1
? pa htiw DJ;
tai n^on nio*1
? ^Wi^* D^440^13;
tai inn ^"is 46ta ^ix^ 1
) -^b TnyS Dnay.
pa *n"iNa^ pa b&wasr pa inn
29~29[((27>) 'a -in] y i "'b
28~28
a '^ 35 34 ' 33~33 " 32 31
38 37 36
sip4a- a
y BP 41y B/Tty^B toi
4 -40y
48~48y itrvB'
47y ^ '^ 46
y 0^1 ^ y a "^ ^-^ y43
y WKW qion1
?!51~51
y -mia ^ 50 a 1?^ ess y49
'w CM) yBW
y ^an53 [MT =] y
A n'jb pis
rnpnn IK-QJ n^^ 5'^ 'mproa nma VT'
DV 7yw ny
3 [wiwj 'janro vfiwa ^bm ITS ' * ((8a)>
py
rb\
x^r13 - nmN&rn JT
n'ww nnav p D^IT S^ nnna^n DWTI MIT
15['n] ynr
-7 nM nn^n n^^ nnia - in^xun "nijmr n^^ poS
niyon S^ nnn: 'n ni^vi 18[nw!Di] Dib
fTK jwn yw26- 25
[fi] nDbi^nn ejio- pS' JTOVJMK 'n IM Dayfi 'n
<(27>>
nnc Ni KU Ton NI mn -w n"nn
vnaf?a Sjn n^ifcwn Syr29
nyi^nn ^ Dipan
nniN mn^ "-n^n wa ^ te-" innxn"in ^OITTa - huwb 31rhm r\ywr\
ywai
= 5
10 9 ^> (<8a>> rwi 8 riin 7
y15
y powi14
y 2 ">^13"13
y ^\ 12'pn
1
? y
18 ' 1 17 16: y (^
1
? y j?
28 ^n^ y((27))
y a '^ 26~26("'^ ^fa)
25'pfn' 'pn
1
? y p 24
- ron : 'n 1
?23 ' 22 '' ^5f^
21 ^ 20 ri^BW 19
Dipa"IBWI DWW jsi^ DMIWB]* E> pm
-pra B>N S&? D^m twyj DJTIrutDp
pi b *nwn ninx onaiy vnC|n nn:
8
(tnnn) pins<<7))
unn
inA DTOK
16nnnn19))
armi D^DKD rnwicajD]?
aini ni^D22-(^)^-22 n
hw niain nyp ^^ ^ nns n^ nniNi onS -7
t28
nnpv:(('a top n^ 'i a's a^nn))
29~'n ^P^ D^nr29 niDN1Dlpfi
ttD
yporn^9
VTDI^. ]n m :/. y a '^ 8 ((7))
13
y n^ai 25y nnK 24
y ^iB-ipD23
y rmy T-a /'^^ b^" 'pn1
?22~22
y 'ui 'n ^^a a^ni 29~29y mpr
28y a^Kte ^ 27
y bs ^26
A H'D
^ -TfiW .^O3~^nn n^~3 ^ ((2a)
AD'ojj \
rjf jf
no
PITT! (('a Y" PW)) 76)) -DJ 10 *0 WtP "TO 'n ((*' n
B n'o ins
ami Sm ns nin*
in n> an in K'N
m nn -T mai? aaii wn nn p^ pn pan n/T n* nn pi
pna .7-ia.^p.ppp
(<7)) ^ totoo ^^^ ana
12
p?i >K llta
ri?ai *?w *[^^ ^a? nia
L isnan? H10?1 [C n"a pis nrn 'nns
1
?1
! 3 'B'? nrn
an 1
? pxi ipn an 1
? ps tyiTsa s"?ty iKt^i t^iT'sa rT'apn1
? i1
?
Y'v JiiBB' a"ai aabs *?w a"s n"j^ Jiiist^ a'a a^aifia i^n isa] an
l"n Xtit^ 'D^BlrT? U^SI X"?V'<^9 nt /pi tWl I'i^ ^11Bt^ ^'51 t^i
pan WKiy BIN ana paw i'n KB is ^wis'
(<2))
a^pran nan t\tyv\n toys rn nM nn ,!
a 'i 1
?6~6
?[nt] pti5
pTa "?ty a^iJia naia^nT (<4>> nt nan 1
?3
s jriaai ''an na >i!32' bt^ jiuna c^nt l|i'in na^tz^ Jnunac^y((l')>
10 ^-ma nnsa nsi^i Tina nna nv na^sa nnia i^ia ^nt (<9>>
11 ^, ni^ aT13 iDinai ip^aovo? .nT n^ii na^aa pinai ip^a13
yj^^ 5 '^ 12
OHB III
A rvo is ID
"rrvwn n "ScD&'ai bfcW Sy woa d'oys nos &wn
*npun]'a[p]na MB? ^I&BO
uin rran iS npjn i
1
? "rtnjn *41vW
ovn
n"an
n"apn
mow 1
? "dn 1
? nxnoi n^i-wn ij
niVT ixm D^iy ^ "raaniia nami ((60))
D^IJ;
* TO - non Mno)fiipna
w/iiaja
mow pro .dyn nirni 69~"ia in man
39^ bxw ^o 38
j; Mnrw37
j;^Bai 36
Gsoj;<<45))
j;no^ **-
y I^DKB^ 43y nan ffl
y a '^ fl
y i ">"?49
y Ma-'K 48y lew 47
y I&IKI "-^ 'wi itstr
y maw 54y ^N 53
y -wn ^pis52-52
y ^-nr1
?51
y
y n 1?^ 57y bn^ M MT "w& ij^ey
7
ipn^ .y -we* 55 p
ynnis61
IBID nvia^n c]iD^y<<60))
'pn1
? y wiss 59 yn1
?58
66~66y an^^e 65~65
'pn1
? y risipna64
y iniun 63y
y ysixB n^e a^ !?Kit^69~69
y a '^ 68~68y i "- 1
?67
MT ynt r\K-.t.y vnr72~72 nr^ y
<(71)>
y70
c n'D pis
[a]
14 I3nym n&an i
1
? WD&I - HOD Sen(,)
nynna DK r6y ,TZU* ^*nid^Wi Sa& inv nro
EDI
^ ^ s"
' ^ +
,
7V7y
n TID^I SDSnS -naan ^i on 1
? pr6 .^n
25-DGJ>K-n on^p-" ITIM nmS IKDD Sy
riy DnS Tina1
?
hnn]...((26>) D^aSnS Tin
TTTIT VT
21-21 20 19 trtaB bD i1
? ^ipsm wan fixTn ^1DB 20 n_ , ,
nni 11 wai noon i1
? irnoai ntyaPit W'^i 22 nt onvn to ^ i
-K"n iT"1
23-23
mo to i1
? ^moi ^pn s"n rHT anJis BtyKia ntrpb
25~25 addit.
((26)) P IM "
28HT-'pni
2
T'
5-2
B ITO IS ID
TDD DnS D^rn:i hti&n nNiaai TIN
p'p'p
24TDm raB>s DITS HN pi-inis PDDifc^ 23nvn26 >
15 hT iw I|
p'ii33 DIWI piai J^ p-ipiw pariu
14
H r^aoi .ya^ia17
'p'p'p IBKI m ^K nr ipi
rtrnn 23T n5 22
J^HT aipa21
J/HT ^ '^ . corr. 20'ipnb hT B^B 19
"apn b^ MIBV anwioNsy(<26>>
anBiwovot<<25>>
HT ins 24
.ins mpan naria 'p'p'p ;"TT>I^S an i^si nsoai ipn an!? pxnnx aiBa ^nw Qtr n">
in? *
*-vms vnnpS'
p-ttMDO 12:^^ *n p
Sia
y s'^s 3y i '^ 2
ps^Gxsj;((iw ^ miBty) B na piss 3 'ntau ins
HT nrnps" v>nnpy wis-'s" 4-4
y irrpo ins . hT 's' 6
yn? ^1? 5Jiinbsn ^^i^as s^aitr na M^S sn
7y BJID ,y a '^ 7
,^rw nuns IDS :a".p i^ nap en
nai^aa) *HT vrims ia IBKI trs
HT ^w^toriDn^ 9"9'
nr i^rnps IVHTK mx
'pn1
?u
HT Wnp1
? .ui nt^s wtyty IT pB3 ^ ^^^1 DIN
T3 Dips ^a i^na }-[T*
c n'b pis
[Wflm)K](<60)) ^n nnw INDD ^jn -"i^m vnyiin
i
row? 'y *mi 17 [ni85^?] wen7 [n^3 69 *nni Dn^ y <(68>> ninD i
1
? nmS jra^
hy
ctayn D^n ni vmpsni
pi
61pn:i
c?o ^ni ((60)) nr i^to 59
65T a '^ 64 n Diioai^ *v .*?T '^ 63"63 n a '^ .T ^i 62
L, ,a ^ tynnpns ^"?n^ san 66 DSni rn^ 1
?
72~72lips'? .HT nipe^
71 HT iT-a (yxa)70
T "-iini 69
76 iwty /w. (<75))
'pn^i ,B^stycsf>nr78))
a'nn a^ni ^>jany : ^nsr iinw .PIT ^Mnsa 81PIT o^a (^sn)
80
ate 84~84 [MT] ]^ apnoi paba myna^ nt <<83)>T om^aa 82
HT ^i^ 88pa'arti s^asn an 1
" <^ nt ((87)> hi ^^aa 1
?86 HT ;nai
85
c ro prs
S:n NTin: "Dil*1
?
-rosn
35~
. D73133-S
[ni)!:ipn]
nna
niaxj
46 hrmi](<48))
n 'n
n](<57)) bi o*n jnn
HT ny
HT DTI 34 a^s ?v = ? /. HI
n WDS 37~37
41 HT
JIT nmn [^sa]46 n
50fp'toi ?
55 54
32~32
33~33
JijDff36
4<MO'pn
1
?
45 **
njn
niapnw D "pra in&ip
01*11
vvmni nioifi
n -inin -HI^ Tiro
-nm
nT
n
31 1 30
((32ct))
35~35
39 n ^aim 38
43 nt vino 42
((48)>T nn^ 47
53~53 H HDID 52 ^ a "'b51
56~56 7 MKipi .T
58
c ira n&
njn
MT 7rn *pw 115 MTo o o o
D
n"s[p]nTtMP jTtD&fc? i w nw 'y e>r
*-1tjn 1^1 iS n^ni w&
*"^'
3
18 17 16 15 14 13 12
T27 26 25 24 23
32 31 30 29 28
D^DII *ji^tDtDia ptDba prfc DbpD ptDtowa DV
'
37 36 35 34 33
DOS'
niin42 41 40 39 38
^n-T-)fi^-s
iD^ft-[n]k
ni-[n]47 46 45 44 43
56 f 55| 54 53 52 51 50 49 48
n^rnn64 f f
63 62 61 60 59 58 57
jTTpy nmyij; rr^rre n^n^n n^bSD rrDh on71 70 69 68 67 66 65.
nnn nnnrn HHDD nonono n78 77 I 76 75 74 73 72
im ? /. JK^DWD p pnnmaaD w 5 tDbbiJD is
4
* The text of 7 continues on next page.
c n'o is
I&?N n^i PI-IT p ,((*>
i d&n ^K n^' xb
tfS n^yx * ((89))
nil]
n
o^pai
nin^n
in n^iy* n'^n ^ vnnn
92wjn
by n"an n^ui
vnnn nx (Cn
DV my xbr1003"
pi n*n ^ 106
nipi3ni,
nun fnw ""w
nniin
""dniin nn d"d/bi
/. MT wxva intr^i92 HT && 91 HT a '^ 90
PIT IMW 97HT -"BB 96 HT KXVW 95 HT
100-100 ^ "
(<89))
a t^in pis" hT aix 1
?
103
108
i1
? nw^nB1
?98-98
102-102PIT
107 hT nipwn ^i 106bPlT h
pJV ^1105
12PIT maw nl
^PlT niasni no ? /. ShT vas 109
nai trais C na io ^n * S iniin IBD .PIT min
9 na
waS iS27uro th^ .nifiDiw
D&? ppa
etas njnaa
on^ni rran
36))
40/ n^ pannna
((43>> niiann
*-inan
naarn rninn
n 48nrn
nr n naa [nn]
n w-nnnD-57 " (<55))
31JIT nusn 30 HT npipniy
29
: HI w/ra35 HT
38 ht '' 37
28HT iiK3 27
33 " 32
34
42 HT iris'jsi41 " 40
45-45J-| T B^0n 44
H
39/.
nr57~57 nr
9 mm 48
((55)) n? ^i 54
D n'D is ay
87 8fi 85 84 83 82 81 80 79
nynyr rvrros PIT miD ntn&ia naaT irm m rrnn
95 94 93 92 91 90 89 I 88
102 101 100 99 98 97 96
pp mn "iaaix VT nnu IN miaj T' 105
f 104 f!03
-3-
DV 'fin(<12>) *nthw ny
u yDi n^o 1
?I0lo
rn^n ,((16))
jw1
? y b^ d3Bp 15niin ((14))
nrun p^b 'y^ D^S 'ya niyifi^-17
pvai -"-p^S 'y hw D^S 'ya nisoin
rrapn
n-min ^ ni^-21 n*"^? 'ya D^aina .
a-'im)) T&NJG? n^nfia n^fiS p^^;
y
na^pru "jannwi ,^ 'n dv 'fi vSy &5> jvai
's -a "MfcB)) Tdw^ 23iiS nfi^pn^min nar
niin iS ^ n"fi^7 n"an
HT ^KiMio 8 HT nsnn 7 HT
nnaw Mtt^n a^airisi a^sa^ HT <(16>)PIT nnrin 15 inn <^> HT <(14))
ptr1
? '^ ^ B^B 'j?i n^s^ai .ptr1
? n^aty ^ a^iD a^s^a abim
18~18 hT a^D '^ ^ ptr1
? '^a msDim mj?i^ 17~17ptr
1
? '^
nr inai22 n? muin ? i
21~21i
1
? s^nr (<20)) n? i1
? insnt^al9 nr
a^pn ^Kity ^ ^K anna ims ^MS i^scvsriT(<24>> HT ri^a
23
26 HT a "- 1
?25
D rrapis
*wn^ .nwyai miru
t|ijnmen "nvrn "mbrw) "mm DIN
"mini
-njn rii^ maan-^om t n^ ^T na<(67))
((79>>
"nin 'i irox '11 irow 'i|prn m
,|prn
vn
!"1T JTTH 60 m narDi 59fif a '^ 58
,' in? ee-ee ?/. nT/^s 65 HTM^ 84 nTMjn 68 MT min 62
n^tsi TIJ^I /Y'ipn Jnti'i ^ pity "'iso .on 1
?
/. HT niipiia68
inir ^pnfiJni^nT((67>)
75-75 H? lilt;74
j-|^ ^Q^ 73j-|f I^Q^ 72
j-f| ^^ /
nBy /v^*, ^^>,^ 71
hTiiDBi 78-78 m^ 77 ma "i 1
?78-78 m
84)) miBK 88 HTnaiBK 88 m NTI 81 h
'.
&ariT x^ 1
? MityaiMBn D^nn "?587~87
licssHT(<86)> HT
HT a '^ 90~90 MT m ItPVTi89 HT t|>lrth 88
o o o o o
PART IV
INDEXES
I. INDEX TO THE HEBREW TEXT OF CHH. 3-48A
(EXCLUDING 158, 22BC)
(a) GENERAL INDEX (VOCABULARY)* = verb f = noun
42
4810
22 6 6 2
4o3 224
43
45 26125
1 201
452
34
22
456413!
361
356
448, 10 27 nfils IQ
46* 401
'439
1'238
1'3
JTITOK
48844
2 938*
*
i87
3 J
47
nes)
i86
3I1 2612 t
22 13 D/TBK
39*IBK
47
45244
433
3
33l825
39
22 4'14
i94 i819'
25is
1.2i4
3I3
1 61
471 4 1
'3
381
4222 6 6 2
47
U
l822
37*K
K
6 2
32
i2 288 i62
481
47146
145
144
143
142
1
i822
272
44 45
2612
I244i825
44
13
281 41
10
45
44
4.5
. 6 447
.10
42334
125' 22
.I51
261 221 201
452
t
485
'844
53i
2 ii 246
51
381 an^nx
392 mix
292612
t
488
' 9 '10
22'
392 2611 MB1K 48
1
372 lo6
t
262,4,6,11 257 2Q2
352
I2
28'
I31
489
44 mx44
251 22 1 2I 1 201
269,10
24" JinK 44840
433
3'4
'529
1'2 281
i62
268.7,11
4o
l821
nns
481 2 9
24o
333
430
1 281.4
i45QJ-.K 2612 i819
4S4Dtrn WM
3
1-2
INDEX TO HEBREW TEXT
2239
2 2 83>9(tf'apn) nmaa
361 miaa 22" 82
489 i825
39236
1-nna ig
671 anna 5
14
48444
1041
i78 161
41 n^
45 *&263
> 6 22 8>9 i825 1SU 2810 is
1spa
47144
5
3
2 64 22 3>9
43289
pna *ira
289 Jim 486
341ig
4 *8 2571
471'
844
8
44333
5
nann4I
1
37
ig5 i825
25' 23"
19 I?
(B^K^B)ig 62
48944
485
37227
1 io6
22
5123
18
ig
io io4Q4
288 284 8 ii 3 63
35
ig
25s
44
45
48,4,64
451 'in 45
1
28' 2612 n 443 nn 1
? I61\h:n
33132
13I
1'2 28 2
-8
'10 2612
45 pi
24"
352
71
63
)
(^en)IOB 8l,2.
441
.3
.5
10
io3 82
4420
488510 DIN
''ii i87'16
452
13i 22 281
' 7 201 i85
i825
p.
12
38136
1
isB
486
47
48143
1'34I
1-3
jTi^Kia ''a'1 is1
421
'3
' 7 341
i 424
I31
n 1 rwia 253
'4
"?na
3g235
434
2
25
321
.2
2 6625
7 224> 6
264 253 22 5
>9 i825
is1
421,4
4214
naia.
*pia.
1823
18
23
4o3 201
2318
atria 2318
fatra
151 (i^) iiiya it^a.
Jiaa i64 "?i na na.4
22
anisa 268 22 1 1825 12 1
22 12aaisa ]ia.
4810 a^saa (ty&a) 44
7bsia *^KI
n^aaa g2-"nnaan C?^sn) *naa
333]naa 2o4 i819
>23
inaa 2 2 8 fnaa.261
251 22 1 201
ig1 i8 20
'21
fiiaa
ig6 amaa *naa
2 62-7,ll 2 7 22 7,13
32
INPEX TO HEBREW TEXT
njw
nrr 26* 25' 2 i4 1818
35
37235
1
22
35
472iaar 35* 27
4723
461
45
12
parfpr
4o
i821
4571
22 *nir
n
44233
13 1
41
22
392 man
381 1818 nnn iin
46* 40*10
47 3>4 341
381
nain
ig1tpm
nnnn 46* 335 inn 432>3 iim *nrn
47223^1*
356^Tmo 48
5n^rn 11
(
443
44843
'4ixtan
i824
2 11 2o2
ig5 6 2 nvn 2 1
119 f,Tn
34133
3'4 2 9
2 2611 22 13
i?8
JirtTi i96
71r
1?^ 353 82
141 51* iijin 22 1
255 BMT127
445 man 44
625
7 nan *nai
f,6 2S75S ^
47435
2 2 82
i8 21
614i
3 82
43
261ig
1 inn *nnl821,23
2212
1818 nin 26"
49Tin, "pun nun45!nJl ,n
471 162 5
1
46245
244
443
342
2
32i
25' .I'nn63 i^
35643
'5
'
3-4
381 i818
47
i78r
35219
6
panis
1-[Bna (tysa) *isn
23i7,i8 I3
i56 a^n 1nA 21 4
T
i6 3
33nar
2 62-
48' amra (^sna) *air
224'12
'13
is1 i2 2
g5 82 in
20 i62
381
INDEX TO HEBREW TEXT
268' 12 25* 24" i824 25i4
2>4
7 DT
252 i825 Mfii 481
'3
26* VDV 26 2
28 7' 10
i45 lo1 9
5 82
2212 D^BT1
I31 I21 82 4
8to
448 ' 10
25* 201
DDT
4810
4i4
WO 11 447
2211
62
48435
2 i825
44
3313 1
3322
381iTID 11 22
81
2216
io
32 2i 419*
i62
27
i 3
20
47442
2>6 2612
482(Thv)
1jgl l87,18,20,21
281 :
35
261
2216178 tip
11
22,12
io
i6 229
125
1
3223 1
2
356 81 JiST* 35
289 *TV44
1'2
44
452niio
266
4418
23tyi 44
629
1 281 266 9 201 ig
252 241-23 2i 2 io4 I
1
? ^ 32
i822 D1
?^ wn 2318 i821 24 io6 81 5
1
i3 io5 82
166
*p"?n
tbn
23"
262 82 trnn4 123
s8 tnan
4I
221244
2212 cnon
i822 pen 2318
381ig
2212 io1 81 ;nio1 81*
8 tnon
48s
22
i52 62
514 mirum (msisn)
45M a^pipn 225pipn *ppn
4i* 391
334 2 66 flpn
321
.2 22 6 mn tain
481pin
362
71batrn
35
ta
362
2318 nnts
4482 rnaio s
6
37 26 si
62
6 2JlBtt t/IBtfi
362
392 1DBB
51
(ifllR TIB) 1T1B *T1B
25 22
48247
3
143 0/TT 44*
2612
T 2612 TI 2f
r-W
412 2213
2417
4S
INDEX TO HEBREW TEXT
2
5
63 11BS
24" 2215 i96 is25
2 31, 16, 17 2 2 12, 13, 15, 16
392 2611
io3 rns
44
s24
tms
6s
52JTlMS
l815,24
so B-fciJ-o 48' 29!
272
]
t
>afis fans22 5 1825
2i 4 is1-23
I41
'5
I31
4oi818
2i 4 i62 Drifts
vms 2211
267.8
-nns
3S1 1
a1
?
aa 1
?
4i1 266
2 87
i825
362
'tins'?
35 a^n 7
39234
142
1*639
2 268 22 915! nan 1
?
472
421' 6
42
461
45a
59
34
4722 9
is1 tan 1
?
62pi
1
?
255 w,
ios na 1
?1
?
5 2 317 i824 -v
452 a/tnato 45
4 na^a224>
13i
4 i825is
271
352is
135
233
3
287 2612 2212 i824 I61 '2
344
733
1
45
44
481
I61
251
i1 i823
1044
4410 2 612 i817
2612 n^Kitr 11
4i3
63
i65 41 naai 82
a-'iaaa 261 ig1 i87
>18>
2. 21>
22.23
2 gl l84,23 I7 1,4,6 IQ3
l8l,2,4-23 jyS l6l I45 61
511
41
401 maS 282 2213'
15' 16 202
2212 a-nas 42 mias
2 1
221235
361
362 284
221 82
4 11
448
5 4
2612
22 8 2i
2215,16
(maipa nasa) a^a aaba
335?
o2 26924! 23! ig
3
i819 cjaj (b^sj)
463
71
2612
2610
22 1347 37
234
123
1.16
2 2 4 14 i825
474
l822 ,gl7 f19
I51
I4 I01 81 7 tKDS
361
'2
353
333 282 267 >
u24
22
4324i
2'440
1'439
1
i818 noaa C?rs) *noa2213
33
8 INDEX TO HEBREW TEXT
392356 i815 i2
4473o 17
4810
63
io *TUBI817,19,M l7
3-7I4
44327
1 26825
5 2211' 16 202
I92
I96 i84 I7
1 BM1BB
463252 $
(381
:y) i
33268
255 2211
I92 D^D
i819
4 6 1BDB
2873gl 33
5I
l832'25 I2 2
4o4
39
456
45
45
47*i818
433
44
2210 l8 21BBlpBB 38
3
47i 4
46145
1'644
3 i824(n"3pn) DIDO
481
*4
'5 '
napa
4454o
235
225"
2 64 1825 irons i825
I 32
n-ia35
6a aina1
? 286
ana 41
421
4 i2 2210
42147
1 a 5 ana*ana
ana
37124
1-23
i825
2318
'pnia pmai6 2
i1 62
462
4 1825liity
1
? n^too29
1i7
82>
a
ii
4I1 I21 io1 JT11WB 264'
6' 7 9
4
481
i821
4S37143
45i825 n?a
35 " 91 82 ma
23
2312,16 202 n
i7
54
IB)
anna 261 tnnaiiaj (^ua) *:ia
l6 2-"KIIB tKIIB
sttna 2212
1824 a^nai824 ima
54pp^a pirn
4I138
1
2 610 2i1 4 i825i7
5'6 m?a
282
^n^na rwna34
2 22 2 184 s2 manB 37
135
1*5 nina
4o337
136
135
1
362 bao ^pna pna
453
267 '8 22 1
'16
421
'2
' 7 341
1 ^a48
1' 2
381
1 7
io ^a ra
2318
(rriaipa nasa)
2 1
I43 io3 4
1'5
"131 2 11 201
I91
471-4
44235
227
32 63 I 9
6i?
4
22741
45 nan"?a
454 ^B 29
1 2215 ' 16 i6 2ff?B
352 5
4 2215
INDEX TO HEBREW TEXT
47
35229
1 261233^
2318
45 45
441,2,6,7
452810
1"347
44539
1 26324
11
i62
288 2612
39*
IS2213
34133
3aao
221633
*TID
isB/TIID 38
1
2212
381
2216
44 an i|DiD is1
178 61
44
moDio
DID
IDID 451
'6
54
ttnD1,2
3 7234
1i 9
3
272
I4246
32
331 261
i6 21 4
5 n 245
2 56 22 12
>16
22 1
55r
2216
63 13
44
3S534
123
16
449
271
-2
35i825 is
2I3
1
47337
2
265 2 6'7 22 13 ' 14 l8 25
3 2J-
32 87 i824
1BD
2417
1pD
4810
13
47'
23
371
361
rostra
22i6
45
35i87
334 2 3
18
21
2212anaa 264
261 ri87 ' 24
481
i
J43 BV
45'
371
'233
4
i 94
-i-ina 44
24" 91 ' 4
17
fnaa
*ana
45'
24
381
47 i,a 36i,2 I8i9,2i-
5
-11
*D13
35
514
2612
6 3ijitea 61
44
io
322 2 1 4
i6546
2
i822a-n-oa
382
2216
3 1
484
2 317
'18
m'jBia is 1-3-5
i6 2
4810
pnxa3S
6mapa nipa
2 87ig
1 i8 23-.pa
s^pa s14wpn CJ^BH) *cipa
391i9
3JniBipB 37
22g
2
473fil&pia 34
133
329
2 22 1519*
32 prna
IO INDEX TO HEBREW TEXT
io55n
421 i86
' 18 if 7
22 281
' 7 201 l85
45 cay
49nay 3 i 1 nay *nay
26825
523
16ig
1 1825 naiy
1322 ig4 i8 22 24 I61'
2a-naiy
441
40* 371
.2
362
35s 285>
7> 8
48347
2>3 4
j-inaiy 47146
1-2
58p^aya i65 7
1laTayn (Vyen)
45 BffTa
38137
2 221844
TIB?ii 2
npiay piay282
BMTay rTPay
naiy *nay
33319*
264 22*
3 i
4i3 81 .
2
282
'7a^aay 42' ii 6 My
34i818
is1
2318
51
265
2318
i24(^ysn) 2
^ I067 S
ll,14
28927
225
724
13 222I9
7 l8 6'18
4224i
238
136
135
133
530
1
261
281
25119! i87 '
21'22 165
37234
2
22 15
*py
451
284
2612 l817,24
471>2 356
455 18 22
268
4 1
32
io
451
'5
454S
s22211
22
II
y
56,7,8,9,10
io3 (ito) 'lay i6 2
63 *
is1-23
37 44
44r
9
9
n^sya
pya
fiy
-j||
^'*py
nya vb i822
266
483
> 7 '10
445 284 i819
4' my35
6
2 11 201 i818 19
>22
i8
i3
'4 2
447 > 10 32
1'230
1'2
29!nrn abiy 48
4. 5. 8.
9'1046
345
1 ' 4'5
.6
o^iy io5
i819 43
io5 45
3417
3o
221244
5aany py
2212
i8 25
*niy2618 2212,16
T
-
y3nry nn 25
119
1 1823 m4i
439
129! i825
I31
tay
2211 I61
i6 2
2
6 2
4 14 61
is
281,5,8,1023
18
2 85
>8 1825
r-7
3 62
271nbya (by I
4810
INDEX TO HEBREW TEXT II
283 268 2212'15
63
93 "
39234
2 221
18
39
23 nr ns 1
? nr
2213 an^iw 25 19
431
'323
18 i822fiipinx 48
5 221
48344
7
3 11
485 28' 221 63
488nflpist 48
1044
2211 (tata) *nnx287
722
II *fjBX
26'
22u,i5
i6 2
35
44
187(
f
"\y\
39 22
268 221'5
2810
39233
s 2611 22 13 62 ttnpn
i64
44
^ 4410
352
196 15242
1'538
237
2I3
4i
35225
4 223
4714o
3
352 '
l
2661 2 s 4
10
24" i825
truip *nap47
225
5Drvaip 2216
44
i825 VB 47445
648
s
2213 n/TBi62
1 1822 165
301
273 224
352 287
fnns
271 261 22 1
281
4S
442810 202 l65
2I
2 2
269'10
2612
2216
483,4,6
44s42
2 2610
44539
2
niKDpaB opas43
3pWB*DB
lo
2318
451
'6mps
462
-ns
2411
43239
1is
2(K)
fmsms
(tysa)
42
333,4 l819,25
81 naais2612 Persia CHB
341
I816fplB
451
22 15 i819to
287
391
nrns 81 *
321
12
47wI 9
3152 I43,4 yl windj jj |nn
J31 fnnn 47
242' *c;
5 23 2~16*^ ifi \j ^j \t
n o TIRT^ Q37 35 23
i ib'17
19^i24 5
6 mnn i93direction. Ill fnn
461]mn tnin
223 tann
INDEX TO HEBREW TEXT
454
nani 33* 92
35229
1 2612 2216ig
1511
41 ai tan
, VIBBII 281
2
301 2610 25
4 22 3>13 i86
' 19 2571 fan
352
223,13
2415 2216 an
382
35* 2415
i;8
2612 l816,22
48644
3 vam 483
>533
1 81'2
2612--an
44
381
6 2
78
26 6
6 2
24"
4
)
23" 6a
61
tmn
35
44n6
9
45
63
421
'537
2I3
1
382
421 '
5 l87
42 22
381
2 612 182
22 16
461
'3
381 335
264,10 Il
4522
449
(Imp.) Kip 48s I *K1p
41T^lp 44
938
4
l818,19,20,21,22,24O - Q ~
27d 26 8
12'
22 11 20 2
301 I03
331
292 22 7
'13
266
2810
45
2212
510
2 1
i825
22 5 2 I4
2'747 4 5
' 44 ' 42
nsn 254JTisi
1
? 4I1(imp.)
48524
17 i81>2> 6
-23 i62 ii 2
47
46245
45144
143
142
1
489
i819
15
4810
4 i
i42 87 26 5
22 1,3-16
4748
147
1
i85' 16
s6
45 2>4
623'25 WS1 I5
1
t^NT 291
45224
15
22 11
35nn i85
'6 261 22 16
48104o
1
447s10
47
1322
24"
34133*
22
221324"
321 2216
48244
3
42*nn
INDEX TO HEBREW TEXT
63
iS1 anto '"m i2 5
421
'3
'4 287
i43
>4is
1
35234
1'232
1 i825I5
1is
1 62
47446
24i
439
137
2
481
321
37733
1
354 i65
4
381
a>
391
19
io3 31
io 39129
1
I91,2 j 818,19,20,22, 42
46230
127
1'3 268
256
' 7 2211 201 ' 2
I61is
2
58
ss 25
3 11 22 9
passim 4* assmi824
3342
1 Q
45
25sis
1 81 71
5
46s
54
'9
40ari
489 i825
10
15'
2.4
.25 18 25
2212
3I1 '
2 287 2612 24" i65 45
31
47446
244
8'935
5'633
1
287 1
47438
1 i825 81 nyi8 25
'
286
28 6 a^iBi^a2212
1222 BplB*
i6 3
Bp1
2415 i824
i819
441,2,3,6,8 44
35
352
44
45644
7fW
22
82
2212
5 221' 12
47445
6
45
37264
Bin^a^ ns25
1ig
1 i8 22aj
61ii
15
448 63
24
11
452
454 D^tSBW 288
3 3
4414
35 35
44
38133
5 221517
2612 2316
45io3 maty io2
2610 l825 ^1J?^ 3382 gio
22 12 intya 22 15
2212' 13
4o438
336
127
3 268ig
6 i8 5f
46327
354 nnity 47
246
4
9.24 i64
i1
391
4 i
252215
par
INDEX TO HEBREW TEXT
Viwn
35
482
47346
2
42238
1
268 2213 202 I851
2212
82
2212 26*
449 i816
61
io
421'
245
pt. pass. *rf?fi
489
489 nan
63
min
255 2212
42 2 41*
44
401
'3
1 7s ansipn 48
9
20
a
485
'8
l8l-2317
I08,4,6
271 261
'8' 12 25
1 22 1' 11 '16 2O1 IQ
1
io341
271 22 10
442
' 10
1' 6 i82'3
'4
'5
'22"24
35330
1'2 281
i85 6
s1
2612
271 2 6 8
'9
'10
'12
471
' 2
3363
27 7 41
40139
1 61'2
'3 ^ni^ 47
1 '3 281
2.10 . 14
401-3
39! 381 '
336
1 -2
37219*
LIST OF PRONOUNS, ADVERBS, PREPOSITIONS,CONJUNCTIONS, VERB FORMS, VERBS WITH OBJEC-
TIVE SUFFIXES, AND FOREIGN WORDS
6 3
22
l825
352
V
45
12
447
i818 nmti825
etfreq.
22
III
III
III
35
(etc. is1 nn 1
?^ i2
PRONOUNS
(i) Pers. indep.
48845
644
8-10 I61
l8l,7,l,aO,21
461 26 9
447'
9II
3o 2O1I9
1 ' 2
48147
144
7 62
48 anx II
iS1 - 24I7
1 ' 2 an HI(an probably miscopied for
jnm."
4s8
2 83'5
23" f- )n
(2) Pers. poss.
etfreq.
486
INDEX TO HEBREW TEXT
i3aayss ays
229'16
Adverbs of place
431
421
46* 441
10
289
i9
5
481
23"
te1
?
2 85
m nt
i821
5nra nra
[24" pa]93 ins ii nn ixa
23is
2611 I41
'2
445
so
486so
2 26 924
123
1
28* i819
Other adverbs
447>1Ni824
B)K63
25*
361
44s,io59
i63
44
281027
3 268'12
256
' 7 22 11
46,10
511
41 na
(further =) 48'
(perhaps =) i824
PREPOSITIONS
471
'3
'437
2
i6 2
462
447'lins is
472 ^ns 9
1
486 io4
44? 22 13I9
i
43 22 9
483 R
passimi2
(3) Reflex.
nm
381
(4) Rel.
i824 - IB freq.-
(5) Interrog.
46* 26124432 na
(6) Demonstr.
i825 63 4' m
[2
63 nm
2215(rec.) nr JHK nr
2612 jT'^nti;'' n naw ir
io1 nsr ^>n nsr
43342
3 281 2417
2317
24"
Demonstr.
s165
4s31
354
BJIIK 4o2
301 B*wn \f\W 43
2
4410
433
ADVERBS
Adv. of time
352
.
(always abbreviated n"K ? 3"
20
2417
73o2 28 7 2612
321
356
356 28 7 i65
4531
26s an46
445
52
l819
35
[15
255aari
18 22
18 1943
1 '824"
46
4410
512
i6 INDEX TO HEBREW TEXT
44
arvnnna 40* 33423" i4
3 63 nnna33
3i9
4
46a33
3
333 2213
i93
"
2 6 6.
10 BSity 35* 25 221643
2213B/TSi'?y 24
17T'Si'?y i9
5<>si
442 ^T1
2213 B/TJB ^ 22
2415 22 16 an by
44anay 22 1
i74-7>
iBj> 2612 1?2511
ay
pna tTin1
? tfira w'afe ^n4o
4anTinin 36
123
1'16 2213
>14
51 nnn
CONJUNCTIONS
(i) Comparisoni818
i7
3 1 2 1
(2) Contrast
2 316
(3) Condition
59 p
44 as
(4) Interrog.
[447
(5) Final
356 i822 -v
342 2612
4
(6) Consecutive
[45'10
(7) Explanat.
2316
4 -
2211 202 i818-21 >
24i7
6 io5
23 26 8
'12
(8) Concess.
48
(9). Causal
4o
10 -
4
10
2 318 22 13 2I 3 l822
.
474pins 47
142
1'3-7
35323
16i9
5s12
4
355
371 '
236
1I
488
'10
4410
61 513
3323 i
229
2 1823
301
'2 i64 io3 p pn
4o4 281 amas ig
1 imas si824 7ns
3 l2 i819
335pas
265'10 2 1
193x"?as
269,10,12
22 3,13
281'2
52 r^
281asnys
passim \rb ^ ^
251 221 201 1823
43233
1
44i7
4~7 p8 p
6145
Dr
272 2612
2318 i819 '
20I4
146
'9
4o437
134
1n3 i
1.2
2 7
356
485
4o3
32
i6 2 iiaa I41
'2
289 i64
i62i
2
71
i64 52 p
io
481
- 2 i6 2I4
5 3
22
T31 I21
INDEX TO HEBREW TEXT
4S
freq. Partic.
46
'10
P*np 32
pito 5M pw tff'Tw
Nif'alPerf. Nif.
82
44
Imperf. Nif.
48* nton
Infin. Nif.
456
. Partic. Nif.
5
Pi"el
Perf. Pi"el
63
Jmperf. Pi"el
485 io
io
Infin. Pi"el
8 171
58
tyaty1
? 48
i819ans"? io5 nob 1
? as4
443
pints'?z612 -as 1
? z68
Polel (Pa'lel)
2215
Pu"al, Polal
82
27
freq. 2213
Hithpa"el, Nithpa"el,Hithpolel, etc.
Perf.
2'' n 82
Imperf.
Infin.
26" 253 i62
i45 ii 2
53
Pt.
2810 -ty
i824
(io) Temporal1 -
47230
11 7
s
4o327
361 35533
13 ll)2 2612 24"
3o2 i87 nj;^ 40
138
1
I96
71 61
43 ^?
48532
1-2 28'
i62 is1 62 4
44538
3356 284 24" 5 v
ii 27 ty amp
456
t
(1 1
) Copulat. etc.
48
I61
io6 DJ
Infl. of Verbs
Qal
45641s1 "maK 3
1
ii 63
44
wan 6343
2'3 nrn
2612
IDJl "by 451
Imperf.
[ton]
355\T1 io5
io5 pnmn io5
1
Imperat.
to 449
44
Infinitive
io
20 . i87
.a. i8 22
2216
OHB IV
i8 INDEX TO HEBREW TEXT
Imperf.
48147
145
144
143* 42*
Infin.
3
4410
4444
3pna"? io5
Partic.
Accus. particle fix
i6 2i4
1 8.B47 .10
2o 2
Examples of Foreign words (vide
Dalman, Wortb., sub vocibus)
510
KaTr/ywp = Ili^tSpused in the (rrpaiTtapiov) I^ID^D pi.
71(TraAcmov) ptfi^D
: sense of
i8 21 I61 i2 5(familia)
2 810 202 l65
(MT'DpJB : /.)
2 7
321(yap&rjKLov)
451
l825crr
(velum,
Hif'il
Perf. Hif.
s11
iwn. 62
if>^n s11
(intr.} g2
Imperf. Hif.
61
381
281
4810
Infin. Hif.
^ s4
(i87
2215
Hof'al
271 261 221 IT 2
Pilpel, Hithpalpel
22 11
Verbs with Obj. Suffixes
Perf.
is1
71'jnp
1
? 61 43
133*15
61
i6 571 6 1
71
63
II. INDEX AND VOCABULARY TO THE ENGLISHTRANSLATED TEXT OF THE WHOLE OF 3 ENOCH
(Abbreviations: /. the inceptive sentence of the chapters in question; qu. the wordin question occurs in a Scriptural quotation; s. substantive; adj. adjective; v. verb.)
Aaron i3 23 45
448 A7
qu.
Abbahu,R. 48 D10
Abraham 44'10
453
abundance 25 B3
academy 452
; celestial academy, see'
colleges'
accuse 46
;see also
'
bring chargesagainst
'
Accuser, Accusers (angelic) I42
Acker (Elzska ben AbuyaK) i62 4
Adam, the first Adam 5X > 10 4S
348 C1
48 D8
Adrigon (a name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 25
adversary 4o3qu.
advocates (angelic) 1 5 B2
Akatriel Yah Yehod Sebaoth (DivineName) 158*
Aleph 449(from Aleph to Taw) 48 c
1
alive, to make alive i823 > 24
Almighty 42B
altar 245
'/ toratheka 449
lAmram i315 B5
4S3
'AnaphtelH 61 i65 (DL) i818
Ancient Ones (angels) 46
Angel, Angels I3 4
3X 2 61 7
11 1
114
1is
1
io117* iS1 ig
1 201 2 11 221
-42144
1;
41
' 5 io3 I43
i74 iS1 IQ
1'6 221
'6 ' 7
246qu. 263 27
s35
1'2442 47
1; see
also the following :
Prince I345 8 61 io3 4 6
I5B1 l65
I7s_ I 8i-23 I9i 20i 22i, 11, is
25i
208,12 2713g3 ^2,10 48 C
4 '848 DU
Prince of Israel (Mikaef) 4410
; (the)
Kings 480"; (the) host 17";
MAQOM 442
; the Presence (Me-tatron) I
4 93115 B2 4 6
48 C748 D6
5a
-42x44
1; Tora (the Law) 48 D4
;
Understanding io548D6; Wisdom
io5 48 D1 no. 105 48 D6; (the) World
3o238
3
Princes iv > 10
41 io3 I4
115 B1
I71
i82> 3 4 5 22
>23
>24
igi.e 22 i0 22 B7
271 281
301 ' 2
35348 B2
, 48 C9
;of
the army (the chieftains of the
angels chanting the Trisagion or
Qedushshd) 3S3,see i84 5
4O2
;of
Kingdoms io3 I41.2 I61
'217
8 i82 3
3o248 C9
(seventy princes) 48 D5;
of the Merkaba. I7 2210
; of theseven heavens i7
1ff.
The eight great princes io3
The four great princes, of the campsviShekina i84 .
5; ('/n'and Qad-
dishiii) 28 ; great princes ap-pointed over the books of the
living and the dead i823~25; great
princes at the head of the angelschanting the Qedushsha 4O
2,see
1 84 535" ; great princes who know
the mystery of the Throne of
Glory i822 ; Holy Princes 392
Archangels, seven 17Angel-Princes carrying individual
names :
'AnaphielK 61 \&(BDL} i818
l
Aniyel i65l
Araphiel i814 > 15
'Ashntylu i816 16
'Atrugiel i89.10
'Azbuga i822
Badariel 17* (A)3(A)
Bakariel 171(A)
Baradiel I44
i
Barakiel I73(A)
Baraqiel I44, i;
1(Z>)
3(Z?)
Barattiel i86 '7
Chayyliel 2ol> 2
Ditbbiel 2612
Gabriel I44I7
1'3
Galgalliel 14" i74
Gallisur i81H. 17
Gebtirathiel i813>"Hamon i87 8
Kembiel 221'11
' 16
Kokbiel I44 \f
Lailiel I44
Matariel I44
Mi'kael i71 3
4410
Na'aririel i810 n
'Ophanniel 14* I7525
1* 6
Pachriel \^(A}Pazriel \f(A)
2-2
20 INDEX AND VOCABULARY
Angel, Angels (contd.} :
Rd'amiel I44
Ra^ashiel I44
Raduueriel 27Rahatiel I4
4I7
646
3
Ruchiel 14*Sammael I4
2 2612
Sasnigiel i8n 12
Seraphiel 26s
Shachaqiel I71
'3
Shalgiel 14*
Shathqiel I71
'3
Shimshiel 14*
ShoqedChozi i820
Simkiel 442
-3
Sopheriel H' Mechayyeh 1 823.24
Sopheriel H' Memith i8 23 24
Sother'Ashiel i819. 20
7rtg-'tf.r i85' 6
Tutresiel i88>9
Yephiphyah 480*Zcfamiel 14*
Zctaphiel I4444
2 3
Zakzakkiel i817 .18
Z*mW i812 '13
Zehanpuryu i821
Ziqiel
14'4
'Metatron'of Metatron')
Names
accusers (angelic) I42
advocates (angelic) 1 5 B2
ancient ones 46
anger, troops of 7 ; angel of I43
armies, see'
camps' below
camps : (a) camp of Shekina 35s
;
camps of Shekina i6 i84 37
1(4o
3)
(V) camps of angels in general,
companies, troops, hosts, parties,etc. 5
2 > 14 637 i4
7I5B
2i7
2ig
6
221'2 22 c7
34235
136
139
24o
348 D7
Chashmallim 7 48 c4
Chayyoth i12 62
I5B1
ig5
. 7 2o2 2I 1
221'3 22 B8 22 C2
' 6 2415 2611 29
2
333
' 4 34139
a48 B
248 C2
' 4; Holy
Chayyoth i12 62
I5B1
ig5
. 7 2O2
2I ] 221'3 22 B8 22 C2
'524
15 2&1129
2
333
'434
139
248 B
248 C2
'4
; four 2I 1;
chariots of 2415
; Chayyoth by the
Merkaba 48 B248 C2
; prince of 21
children of heaven 8 2 io3 I2 113
1 I61
i85.7'15 201 28 1
' 729
238
348C1
48 D1
companies, see'
camps' above
death, angel of 48 D5
destruction, angels of 3i233
144*
dread, Lords of (angels) 22 B2
eagles of the Merkaba 21
elemental angels I43
'Elim I41
'Elohim I5B1
fear, captains of (angels) 22 B2
fire, angel of I43
first ones 46
Galgallim 62 I51(ig
1) 24
16;see also
' wheels of the Merkaba '
; chariots
of I416
; prince of ig1' 2
Gedudim ig6 22 C7
glory, angels of the 22 B6
hail, angels of I43 4 22 c4
heavenly household I25 I61 i82127
2
48 c8
heavens, the seven, angels of I41
I72 i81
.2
Herald (angelic) io3
host, angels of the 392
ilrin 22 C4
Kerubim i8
(51) 62 3
7 I5B2
ig7
22H, 12, 13, 15 22 B8 22 C223!, 16, 17 24
l
261139
248 C
4; a Kerub 5
1 i825
2316qu. 24
1qu. 17; flaming Keru-
bim 7; mighty Kerubim 22U ;
majestic Kerubim 26n ; honouredKerubim 48 c
4; Kerubim of She-
kina 392
; God's (His) Kerubim22 B8
; chariot of 2211; chariots of
241
;
' He who dwelleth on theKerubim '
2212 18; Prince of 2211
Kings (appellation of angels) 22 B 7
mercy, angels of 331
Mighty ones 41
Ministering angels 4S
>6
52 10 14
I41
i62I7
2' 7 22 B2
'4' 7
27336
1 ' 238
1'3
39140% ,
347
248 c
7(K] 48 D5
Ministers of consuming fire 62
'Ophannim i8 21 62 3
7 22 B8 22C2> 7
2418
2S5 ' 6 2611
33339
248 A1
48 C4
;
burning 7; flaming 21; honoured
2611 ; majestic 48 C4; mighty 39
2;
His (God's) 'Ophannim 22 B8;
chariots of 2418
; crowns of 257
;
wheels of 22 C7 ; Prince of 2^1~&
parties of angels, see'
camps' above
peace, angels of 331
Presence, angel of the 32
; see above,'Prince of the Presence'
Qpddishin 22 c4 2S1*4 5
>8-10
Rulers ofthe World (Manhige^Olam)I 4
4
scribe, scribes 261 27233
2
Seraphim I7 8
21 62>3ig
7 22 B1 22 c7
26a-io, 1227
i29
233
339
a48 Ai
48 ci .
flaming I7 268
48 c4; glorious 33
3;
INDEX AND VOCABULARY 21
of consuming fire 1 11
;Prince of
261"8
Servants i8 21 4
1 61-3 7 17" 19 ay1
28139
24O
147
1'3
; of consumingfire 62
;of glory 61 (see 4O
1) ; flaming
7 392
; of the Merkaba 21 (); of
the Divine Throne 4O1
; the royalservants ofthe princes ofkingdomsI7
8; ministering servants 47
1'3
Shin'anim 7sidereal angels i4
3i7
4 5 6(46
3)
Tafsarim I4139
2
Trisagion, angels chanting the 342-
40; see also'
Tri'sag-ton'and'Blessed'
troops of angels, see 'camps' and' Gedudiiri1
vehemence, angels of 7For other classes of angels see 19
Anger 7 222; troops of 7
animals 4* ;see
'
beast, beasts '
'Aniyel i66
^Aphaphiel (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 19
*Aphphiel (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 5
appearance i7s3 lo1 I4
5 1825 2212 22 B6
257 264 352 4o
244
848 A9
48 c6
appoint over (see also 'set over') io6
I73 48c1 3
appointed (memunneJi) 14* I71*3
.4
,5
,6,*
j34,17,24,19 j 92,6 2QZ 2211 ' 16 2$5
268 27144
2(47
2)
'Araboth Raqid1
(the seventh heaven),see 'heaven, heavens'
'Araphiel i814 - 15
arm/. 352 48 A3. 6 .
7.8
.9
'10
(qu.)armies of angels, see 'Angel, Angels,
camps of';armies of vehemence
7; S14
i?8
i96 221
, prince of the
army 353
; fiery armies 392
art (of sorceries) 59
lAsah 48 c10
ascend i147
514 62
15 B244
7
ascension of Moses 15 B2
ascent 22 c1
Ashruylu i815 >16
'Atrugiel i8 9> 10
attend 587 81
is12$
5
attendance 354
(attributes, qualities) 8X 2
authority I61 i824 48D)J
'Azbuga i8 22
Badariel 17* (A)3(A)
balance j. i820
Barad 341
Baradiel I44
I
Barakiel \f(A)Baraq (lightning) 25
7
Baraqiel i?1(D) I7
3(Z?) 14* (i?
l(A}:
Bakariel)Barattiel i86 7
Bareqeth (carbuncle) 257
base v. (a name upon another) 32
;see
'names' (of Metatron and Divine)Bath Qol i64
; see 'Divine Voice'
beast, beasts 44 289
qu. 48 D8
beginning 22 B124
22qu. 48 B1
Behemoth 48 D8
behold i1
.5*6
(the Merkaba), 22 24
(the Merkaba), 53 ii 2
14!.3 5 i62
258,4 i6u 29
232
24I
142
2'6 7
474
48 A1-2'348 C1
;289
qu. 335qu.
355qu-
beloved i8(Ishmael), 4
1(Metatron),
i65 i822ig
123
18qu. 261 281
44"Beth Din, the Celestial 27
2 2893O
1
bird 4444
7 '
black, grow black 22 B7
blameless i823I9
1
bless 91
blessed (i) see 'Holy One, the, Blessedbe He'; (2) the response in the
Qedushsha, see'
Trisagion' and
'
Qedushsha1
blessing s. 91
blows/. is223
1-16'18
472
body I51 i825 22 8
'9 263 6 2810 44
547
1
48 C6
books 1 819 qu., 1 824(books of the dead
and books of the living), 271' 22
(books ofjudgement and the bookof records), 287
(books of the livingand books of the dead), 3o
2(the
book in which are recorded all
the doings of the world), 321(book
of fire and flame), 3S4qu., 44
9(the
books of records, esp. of evil
doings), 48 c12 (books of Tora)born of woman 22 62
48 D8
bow 2 14
(the bow in the cloud), 225
(bow of Shekina), 22 C4>6>733
s
branch s. 289qu.
bridge s. 22 B1 --3 * 22 C1
brightness 22B625
5>7
brilliance 8295 io1 i2 2 i818 224
.12 . 13
22 B625
7 262'7 282
29248 C
4' 6
bring v. 2$3qu. 48 A10
, bring back48 B
2, bring charges against 4
6510
,
see 'accuse'; bring down 58>9,
bring forth 15 B1 23" qu., bringinto 7, bring into life i8 24
, bringout 48 D10
, bring up 447
2-3
22 INDEX AND VOCABULARY
Brooding Wind 23*burn v. i$
z15 Ez i826
253 2612 34
2
403qu. 47
1'2
burning 1 51 223
.9 14 22 C4 25
3 2612 34X 2
3241 10 io3 125 17 i818 19 20
'21
'24
2 202 2211 255
>7 268
>12
273 2810
camps of angels, see 'Angels, camps of
camps of fire, see ib.
camps of Shekina, see ib.
captains of fear (angels) 22 B2
carbuncle stone 257
case, Case of Writings 272
;case in
judgement 288>9
cast down -z/. 443
;cast forth 229
cattle 4* 48 D8
Celestial Court I61 ; see also ' BethDm'
Celestial heights 421
Celestial Princes 281
chamber, chambers i818 (ofl
Araboth),22 c7
(chambers ofchambers), 22 c2
(of lightnings), 341
(of the whirl-
wind), 372(of the tempest), 38
1(of
Makon), 4 14(of Araboth), 42
2qu.,
433(chamber of creation), 47
2(of
the whirlwind)
changes. I5135
648 c
9
chant I11
382
character 22
charge, charges 510
i92 2211 25
5 268
Chariot, the Divine, see ' Merkaba'chariot 61 i7
8,2211 (of the Kerubim\
22 B4(of fire), 24
1-23(of the Holy
One), 371
(of. Shekina)Chashmal, chashmals, Chashmallim ;
(1) angels, see 'Angels, Chashmallim*
(2) celestial matter I5B2 264
, 366
(chashmals of light), 362
48 B1
48 D8
Chasid, Chasidim i822 48A5
Chayyah ig7 2I1
;see 'Angels, Chay-
yoth'Chayyliel, prince of the Chayyoth 2O1 '
2
Chayylim (a class of angels) I96
Chayyoth, see'
Angels, Chayyoth'
cherub, cherubim, see 'Angels, Keru-bim '
chief 26145
2;see also ' head '
chieftains (class of angels) ig6
children i64 qu. 44745
248 A
8
children ofheaven, see 'Angels, children
of heaven '
children of men 510 63
2417
qu. 48 A8
48 B1
circuit 2317
qu.
cloak I78
(royal), i822 (of life),
(of the Divine manifestation onthe Judgement Throne), 36
2(of
chashmal), 48 c7(of Metatron)
clothe I21 I78 i822 25
39243
3qu. 48 C4
clothing j. 4&C7
cloud, clouds I94
(four), ig6 2i 4
(bowin the), 221S
(He that inhabiteth
the), 22 c2 (of compassion), 243 ' 4
(chariots of), 247qu., 24
14(chariots
of), 333(of fire and flames), 34
X > 2-
(of burning coals), 372
(bright
clouds), 42748 B1
colleges, celestial i815 ; see 'session'
command io5 2*2 C548 C
948 D4
qu.commandment 45
6qu. 48 D10
qu.commission i65
commotion 355 6
commotion, angel of I44
companies ofangels, see 'Angels, camps-of angels
'
compassion, clouds of 22 c2(compassion.
447)
confounded in deeds 43
confusion of tongues 453
constellations 58
13*, i43 4
(angels of)r .
I7638
148
1
consuming fire 21,62
(ministers of),224 8
3924o
342
3
costly stones 57 i23
council 454
counsellor 452 4
Court Celestial I61 ; Court of Merkaba.22 B1
court officers 28845
2
covenant 1 5 B5
create 46
I3123" qu. 27
34o
44I
1" 3
431. 2, a46* 48 A1
48 D8
Creation n 1(secrets of), u 1
(Makerof), I3
1(orders of), 269
433
Creator 41'
9 2216 255358 47
248 D10
crown s. I3,23 (crown of priesthood),.
1 23 (of kingship), I3114
1(of Meta-
tron), I45
(Metatron's crown ofglory), ISB
2(of prayers), I61 (of
glory), i62 I78
(of kingship),jgi.z,^
- - - - -- --,
4-23
kingship), 2i 4,22B
(of holiness),2211 (of the Kerubim\ 25
7(of
angels), 267>8, 29
1(the Fearful
Crown,KetherNora), yf 4o248 B1
,,
48 C4
(of the Chayyoth}, 48 C7(of
Metatron)crown v. i7
8 i825 ig1 2i 4
48 c4
Curtain (Pargod, Peres, Paroketh] io1,.
251
(Curtain of MAQOM], 45"
(Pargod)cymbal 22 B8
INDEX AND VOCABULARY
darkness, rivers of 22 c2
David 455 48A10
day, angel of the I43> 4
day, days 4' (of the Flood), 410
7 51
1 7s
1 824 2523
1qu. 24" 2 5
2>5 268 9
>ia
287 '10
3o244
74S
548 A1
- 3 48 c12
48 D3'4
dead i824 (books of the), 28' (books of
the), 48 c12
deafness, fire of 15 B1
death i824, angel of death 48 D5
decree s. 284 8qu., 48 A
6(Divine),
48 c9>10 u
deed, deeds 43 63 44
5
deep s. ii 3
degalim (divisions of angels) 19deliver 4* 27
244'.
8>10
48 A6>848 C
11
deliverance 48 A5
deluge, see 'flood'
demons 54
depth n 1 2 333
4
descend 23"'18
descent 22 c1
destiny 48 DB
destruction 48 A1
destruction, angels of 3i233
144
a
diadem I61,22 7
(royal), 2211 480';see
' crown '
Dibbur i11
(gates of), I5B1
; see 'Word'Dibburiek (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 18
distance 62 22 c1'225
4 267
dividers of flames 62
Divine decree(s) 48 Afl
Divine Majesty I5B1 289
451
;see
MAQOMDivine Powers (ReshuyyotK) :63
Divine Voice i64
divisions I52
IQ8
(of angels), 22 B6(of
flaming fire), 48 C12
do the will of the Holy One $z 22
domestic animals 44
dominion 48 C9
door i2(of the Seventh Hall), io2 16*
48 c4'8
doorkeepers i83 >4
downfall 448
dragon 48 D8
dread s. i62,22 B3
(Lords of, i.e. angels),22 C2
(rivers of), 28735" 48 B
1
drop, white (semen) 62 48 D8
Dubbiel 2612
dwelling s. 25* 28*
dwelling-place 2212
Eagle, eagles 21 (of the Merkaba),24
112<5
339
144
5
earth 42qu. 5
12 13I3
1I7
8 i818 qu. 2O1
222 22 B8 2894I
144
748 A4
qu.5
48A10qu. 48 D6
'8
earthly 48 C4
earthquake I31
, I44
(angel of), I52
I93'
5 229, 23
6(wind of), 37
s42
1*7
east i75 6 i825 2i 1
'423
2qu.
3 261
"Ebed (Servant, name of Metatron) i4
io3 48 C148 D1 no. 17 48 D
9
Eden 51
.623
18 48D8
Egyptians 48 B10qu.
'Ehyeh Dasher 'Ehyeh (Divine Name)42
2
Eight Great Princes io3
'El Shadday Rabba (Divine Name) 425
elder, elders 452>4 48D10
Elect One 63 (of Enoch), 4410
(ot
Isaac)Elemental angels I4
3
*Elgabish (a celestial matter) 341
Eli I54
Elim (angels) I41
Elisha ben Abuya i62
Elkanah 15*Elohim (class of angels) 15 B1
Enoch 42 48c1
(^T)48c2
' 3
Enosh s6'7
'10
enter i1.?. 6 22 4
85s :819 22 B1
3i246
3
entrust i819 48D9
'Er'ellim I4139
2
:Esh 'Okhelah (Divine Name) 423
Eternal ISB3,i822 (life)
eulogy i12
Eve 48 D8
everlasting 424
evil spirits, see' demons '
; evil wind
238
execute 287>932
148 c11
expel 51
Explicit Name 225;see
c
Names, Divine'
Explicit Names 391, 48 D
B(on the
Merkaba), 48 D1;see
1
Names, Di-
vine'
expound i819
eye, eyes i2
.7
.8
.12
4594 i6a i825 224
.8
22 B724
18qu. 25
2'3' 6 '
7 266'11
352
4S647
448 A
2-10
qu. 48 C648 D10
eye-balls 1 51
eye-brow 224 264 48 C6
eye-lids I51
Ezra 48 D10
face s. i7I5B
3'5 iS1"23 2I 1
'3 227
.9
.13
22 B5 .6 7 2 2
'3 269 10
3I1
'
422
48 c6
faith 63, 48 D10 (men of faith)
fast s. I5B2
fast v. 1 5 B2
father 49is
2 48c7
INDEX AND VOCABULARY
fear s. 81 (fear of heaven), i62ig
6 222,
22 B2(captains of), 22 c2
(rivers
of), 239(fear of YHWH\ 287
35*46
148 B1
48 D8(fear of heaven)
fear v. I41.
2.3
15 B5 i62 22 c53i
232
2
383
,/r i821 ' 23
fellowship 48 A7
female s. 35fiery 61 7 i5
2, 19* (four fiery rivers),
26*, 33* (seven fiery rivers), 36*
(stream), 392
(fiery armies), 425
,
471(stream), 48 C
6
finger I31(of the Holy One), i88 (three
fingers), 3334o
344* 452 46
247
1,
48 A4(of the Right Hand of MA-
QOM\ 48 D5(of the Holy One)
fire 21 (consuming), 62 (ministers ofthe consuming fire), I3
2, I4
3 4
(angel of the), is1, I5B
1(fire of
deafness), i65,i819 (of Nehar di-
Nur), i825, I9
4(clouds of), 2O2
224, 6, 9, 13 22 B3, 4, 6 22 C5, 6 3512 2glO
32133
334
1'235
2'B36
1 237
1 '239
2
403
421 '
3'6' 7
44347
1.2
'3> 4 48 B1
48 c5(A3
6, 48 D8
; bridges of fire
22 B3; wheels of fire 22 B3 4
;
chariots of fire 22 B4
229 1325
3 264firebrand 15
356
first 46(First Ones, angels), 5
1'3(the
First Adam), 61 48 c1
firstborn 4410
flaming i7(Seraphim), I3
1(style), i825
22 B6 22 c629
137
239
1'24 1
442
646
2
48 c4 48 D8
flesh is^Sc^SD8
flood 43'4 ' 7
, 453(generation of the),
48 c1;see 'deluge'
foundation 22238*
four camps of Shekina 371
, 4O3
four chariots of Shekina 37*four great princes i84 > 5
four rows of angels 362
friend I8(God's, of R. Ishmael)
friendship, streams of 22 B8
future 45 i822
;see 'time to come'
Gabriel I44I7
1 ' 3
Gal Razayya (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 88
galgal (globe) i74
Galgalliel (prince of the sun) I44I7
4
Galgallim 62 is1ig
2> 3 24"Prince of ig
1, Galgallim of the Mer-
kaba 62ig
2>3
chariots of the Galgallim 2416
Gattisur i816 > 17
Garden (of Eden) 51. 3 .
523" 48 D8
garment I21, I7
8(of kingship), i822
(of life), i825(of kingship), 25* 287
36248c7
gate, gates i11
(of Shekina\ 53(of the
Garden of Eden), i825 22 B838
1
474
Geburah (Divine Majesty) 283
Geburathiel i813>14
Gedudim (class of angels) ig6 22C7
;
see 'Angels, camps ofGehenna 33
544
348 D8
Gematria 48 & (K)generation 4
3 456 - 7 7 45
1'2
>3
'6 6
48 A5
48 C1
Gibborim (mighty ones, a class of
angels) ig6
Gippuyel (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 7
girdt/. i822 392
girdle s. 226
gladness, streams of 22 B8
Glory i3'
8(Divine), 4
1(of Metatron
and the angels), 5", 61 (Servantsof the Glory), I21 (garment of), I4
5
(crown of), I5B3 6(Glory=the
Divine Majesty), i6x (crown of),
I7 (crown of), i818
(glories of i
Araboth\ 2O2 (Divine),2212
,2213 (horns of), 2215
' 16,22 B5
(King of= God), 22 B6(angels of
the Glory), 22 B8 28239
24O
146
3
48 A248 B1 '
a48 C4 ' 7
48 D6;
see' crown of glory', 'Throne of Glory'
Glory of all heavens= Metatron I31
I51 I61 I7
1 i8124
1
gnosis 48 D8
God 43
514
qu. I5B3qu. 15 B5
,22 B2
>4
(God of Israel), 22 BB 231qu. 23
13
qu. 246 12
> 17>19
qu. 423qu. 46
3qu.
48 A10qu. 48 C1
qu. 48 D7 ' 10; see
'
Holy One, the, Blessed be He '
Gog 4S5
grace 81 lo1 48 A6
grave s. 44?
graven prt. 22539
14i
445
1' 6 48 D5
Great Synagogue, men of the 48 D10
Greater Light, the 264 >6
;see 'luminary'
greatness 41 I61 I7
8 2212 26248 A2
48 B148 D
5
guiltiness 1 5 B5
Guph (chamber of Creation) 433
Haggada 48c12 48D3 4
hail I31, H3 ' 4 (angel of), 22 B3 (bridges
of), 22 B3>4(rivers of), 22 c2 (rivers
of), 22 C4(angels of), 42
1 . 7 48 D8
hailstone 34142
3
Halaka 48 D3.4
INDEX AND VOCABULARY
Halls (Hekhaloth) i1
- 2 .6 I61 i83 .
4.18
22 B4 37138
148 C
4 > 8; first, second,
third, etc. Hall i83>4
;seventh
Hall i2
.6 io2 I61 i84 ; seven Halls
22 B437
1; "Halls of 'Araboth
Hamon (name of an angel-prince)i87 8
hand i5
9* i43 i826 2213 24
20 2612 4o2
qu. 4i4
422.6
432
442
>4 7
461' 3
473 48A1 2
'4
'5 C3
'9 D2
Hand of the Holy One, Hand of
MAQOM 9144
7 ' 8 48A1.2
'4
"He who dwelleth on the Kerubim"2216
head i24 I31I4
1.5
15* 15 B2 iS1"23 .
25
225, 11,13,16 2415 2g5,7 2g7 29! 335
48 C4
head (chief, chieftain, leader) 56>10
452
;heads of the councils 45
4;
head (of the row of angels chant-
ing the Trisagiori) 3 53
;four heads
of the fiery river i819
heal z/. 48 D10
hear i5B3 4
(Shetna?), ig7
249
qu.42
1
heart i13 n 1
i5B235
heaven, heavens i341
*3
*6
'8
5a 8
>u 63
7 io3 I31 i63 I7
1 i818 22324" qu.
264,5,io 36238
14I
142
244' 46
3>4
48 A1, 48 D6
; high heavens 514 & z
io6 i824 48ca D5; every heaven
io3 I4148 B2 c3 D7
; seven heavensI24 I7
2 iS1.2. 25 223 264 >
10; 955
heavens 48 A1. Raqia!" (synony-
mously with 'heavens') 47
52 5 i825
447
;see below ' second heaven '.
First heaven, Wilon-ShamayimI7
3,see 33
5(Shamayim)-, second
heaven, Raqia!- 173.4
.7
.8 22 B4 2610
322
335
381
4I1
461'
3; Raqict-
Shamayim 22 B4 463
,see iS1 ; third
heaven, Shechaqim I73
335
381
,
see iS1 ; fourth heaven, Zebul I73
336,see iS1 ; fifth heaven, Mcfon
I7333
53&
1, see iS1
;sixth heaven,
Makon I7338
1,see iS1
;seventh
heaven,lAraboth (^ArabothRaqia\
Raqia1 l
Araboth} 5U 14
7 io6 I24
I41I7
3 IS1 '2' 3 '
6*18
I97 222 22B6
'7
'8
22 c424
1325
727
a 28930
133
535
1
36138
14I
142
a48 B1 C4
; chariots
of 'Araboth 2413
; paths of ''Ara-
both Raqia1 22 B8
; treasuries of the
palaces of 'Araboth io6 ; angels of
each of the seven heavens I41I7
2
iS1 - 2 48 D7; children of heaven,
see'
Angels, children of heaven '
;
fear of heaven 81 ;host of heaven
iS24 qu. ; kingdom of heaven 356
;
princes of the heavens I31"3 iS1 '
2;
prince of the host of one heaven
I7a
heavenly 48 c3
; heavenly Halls, see
'Halls'
heavenly household, see 'Angels, hea-
venly household '
height 4' I4117" i819 25 223 22 c7
254
264 1027
2 28635
1'242
148 C
4 ' 5 >9
Hekhal, -oth, see 'Halls'
Herald, the Celestial io3
Hillel the elder 48 D10
holiness 221,225
(crown of)
Holy, Holy, Holy, etc. 22 B8;
see'
Trisagion'
(Qedttshska)
Holy One, the, Blessed be He i2
.4 -
6.7
.
11,12 23 48,4,5,6,8 jl,5, 8, 10,13 61,3 y
81,2 gl IQ1 jjl I21 I3
1I4
1I5
1I5B
2
I61 '5I7
6 I820 '24 22 B6
24125
4 2612
272,3 232,4,5,6-8 2gi 301.331! 32133
1
3^1,538
3391 40
1'3
>443
2>344
2>7
>8 10
451
.5
462.3'4 48A5
'6 8 9
48 B1
Holy Ones 22 c4;
see 'Angels, 'Irin
and Qaddishin\ and '
Qaddishin'
holy prince 221
holy Temple 48 A1
hoofs of the Chayyoth 341
Horeb 48 D4qu.
horn 514
,227
(of Majesty), 2213(of
glory), 292(of splendour)
horsemen i78, i9
6(a class of angels)
hosts, see 'Angels, camps of; hosts
of flames 34235
1
hour i3,10." 21
3146 82 3o
a35
548 A
8
48 C12
household, heavenly; see 'Angels,
heavenly household'; householdof God I25
; household on highI61
hymn i12 22 B2
idol, idols 57,8,10,1253idol worshippers 5
6> 10
image i7 264
iniquity 2612 445
innumerable 15 B2 266
instruct -z/. io5
instruction I3248 C12
intelligence 48 c7(1C)
intercessor 48 A548 A
6qu.
intermediate (Benoniyyini) 44X
>3 6
interpret 433
interpreter 454
intreat 48 A6
'Irin 22 C4
26 INDEX AND VOCABULARY
'Irin and Qaddishin 281 .4
'5
'8'9
'10
;see
'Angels, ''Irin and Qaddishin '; see
also 'Holy Ones, Watchers'Isaac 44
7> 10 45
3
Ishmael, R. 1-48 A1
i8
Ishmael 453
Israel 23 15 B2.3 18" 2612 44
9 1045
4>5
>6
;
merits of Israel 1 817; God of Israel
22 B2'5
Jacob 447 10
453
Jah 1 57qu. ;
see' Yah '
Jared 4248 C
1(AT) 48 C2
>3
jealousy 235
Jerusalem 48 A3'10
Joseph 453 5
Joshua 454 48D10
joy I4
,22 B8
(rivers of) ; 383qu. 48 A
3 10
Judah 45*
judge s. 28* 452 *
judges. i61 2612 287 48c8
judgement i819 qu. 2421 2612 28 7
.3.10
302qu. 3I
1'232
133
135
4qu. 48c
9
48 D4qu.
Celestial Beth Din, vide sub voce'Beth Diri
Throne of Judgement 2421 2612 287
3 1133
1
Books of Judgement 271
'2
; books of
the dead and books of the livingi824 287
;books of records 44
9;
book of records 271 * 3 3o
2;book
of fire and flame 321
Angels of Judgement 301
'23i
x>232
1
33X z
;see also
1
Angels, angelsofde-
struction, of mercy, ofpeace, Za'a-
phiel, Simkiel, Seraphim (24")'
and 'Metatron'; 'world, Prince of
the World' (so2) ; see also 'Angels,
accusers' and 1
Angels, advocates',
'Angels, Princes of Kingdoms'justice 3 1
148 A
5'648 c
9
Kabod, see 'Glory'
keepers of the doors of the heavenlyHalls i83 >
4
Kerub, a Kerub 51 i825
;see 'Angels,
Kerubim '
Kerubiel 221*11
'16
Kerubim, see 'Angels, Kerubim''
key, keys i818 48c3
King (appellation of the Holy One)jS.io 3
2JQ^ 22i5 (king of kings),
2216 (High King), 22 B5 6(the King
of Glory), 22 B7, 25
4(King of
kings), 268, 29* (the high and ex-
alted King), 35645
648 A10
, 48 D5
(the King of the kings of kings)
king i62,
22 B7(kings, a class of
angels), 45448 C9 48 D6
Kingdom 63 (God's great), 356
(of
heaven), 39a44
7, 45 (of Israel),
48 A5(of the Holy One), 48 A
10(of
Messiah), 48 B1.2
Kingdoms, princes of; see 'Angels,Princes of Kingdoms'
kingly i825 392
kingship 41(Metatron), I23
(crown of),I&1
, 178
(cloaks of), I78(crowns
of), 1 78(garments of); 1 8s (crown
of), i825 (crown of), 227(diadem
of), 48 c7(crown of), i825
(gar-ments of)
know 1 12 i822 24" 2612 45
6qu. 48 C
9qu.
Knower of Secrets (of Metatron) 48 c7
knowledge 43qu. 82 23
94i
348 B1 48 c9
48c12qu. 48 D8
Kokbiel I44I7
7
Lailiel 14*
language 48 c9
lashes of fire i65 2O2 2810
Law (seel
T0ra') i816 (secrets of),
449qu. 48c12 D4
leader 261 45learn 48 D3
left (side) 5" is2 I61 229
2563I
133
1'3
length 92 i825 33
4 48A9
Lesser Light 266
Lesser YHWH I2548 C7
48 D1 no. 102
letters (cosmical etc.) I31'2
15 B5 iS25
4 r1-4
, 449(of the Tora), 45
2(of the
Tora), 48 D5
Levi 23
Leviathan 48 D8
life 81 i824,i822
(cloak of); see life
eternal i822, garments of life i822
,
stores of life io6,Tree of Life 5
1
2318
48 D8
Lifegiver iS23 . 24
Light, see also 'Greater Light' and'Lesser Light'; 9* (the greatluminary), g
5 id1 I21 '3
14* if1
15 B1 262 .4
'6' 7 '
11 28729
235
648 A
1
B1 C4 6
lighten v. 421
'4
lightning I31
'2, I4
3 4(angel of), is
1
i82524*>
5> e
>s
,22 C2
(chambers of
lightnings), 23"- 253 7 264 >
62g
2
321,2,3 3523?
23g2 421, 4
48 B1 C6
Lion 1 5 B2
literally 2411
little finger 4O3
, 471(of God)
live?/. i8 22 28 10qu.
living beings n 1
Living (God) I5B3
INDEX AND VOCABULARY
living, books of the i824 a83
Lord (God) i3
4' 510
> 14 15 B3 22 B8
232qu.
6qu.
u24
5 7 8>21 23
321qu.
335qu - 35
5qu. 42
3qu. 44''
1045' qu.
474qu. 48A
3' 6 10
qu. 48c1qu. D10
qu.
lordly I9125
1
lords of dread (angels) 22 B2 3
lot s. 48 D5
love s. 81'2 I21 I3
1 22 B7,22 B8
(rivers
of), 48 D9
love v. I21 I31
loveliness 22 B6
lover of peace (of Aaron) i3
loving-kindness 81 '2 2212
luminary 9* (the great), 4I1
Machaqe Samal 36*
magistrate 452
magnify 2212 48 C4
Magog 455
Mah 'Adam 510
,Mah 'Enosh 5
10
maintenance 81 (parnasa)
majestic I45(glory), 2611
48 C4
majesty 511 I22
, 15 B1(Divine), 15 B3
'5
I78 l88~25 227
>12
>16 22 B6 264 >
8 283
39245
148 A2 B1 C4
>5
> 7
Maker of Creation n 1
Maker of Peace 427
M aker of the World 1 818,of the angels
472
Makon (the sixth heaven) I7338 ; see
'heavens, sixth heaven'MaFaki 4
6(^)
male 35Mamlakhethi 4
s(Z-)
man 4", 51
'3(the first), 5
10 63 II 224"
3 1244
5, 45
2(men of might), 45
4
(men of reputation), 48 A4qu.
5 6>8
48 B1 C1'u
, 48 D8(son of man),
48 D10(men of the Great Syna-
gogue), 48 D10(men of faith)
mantle i825
Ma'-on (the fifth heaven), see 'heavens,the fifth heaven'
MAQOM (the Divine Majesty) i824
44245
1'646
1-247
1'448 A1 -
2-4
>5 D8
Margeziel (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 6master 5
1047
248 D1 no. 102; see
( Lord'and 'Universe'
Matariel I44
measure s. 22 C2>4 7 267 >
1033
3
Mekhapperyah (name of Metatron)48 D1 no. 93
memunneh, see 'appointed'Memunnim (appointed ones, a class
of angels) 19Merciful One, the 4
3
merciful 2212
mercy 81*2 ro1 I3
115 B2 2212
3I1
'233
1
44348 A
8; angels of mercy 33* ;
theD ivine Attribute of Mercy 3 1 *>2
Mercy-Seat 249
merit i3(of Aaron), 1 817 >
2048 A
8
Merkaba, Merkabah i1
'8 ' 7 21 .
2.4 62
7
I51
15 B2 i62ig
1.2 2210 22 c2
4i2
46248 B2 C2 D5
; eagles of the Mer-kaba 21
;"He who sitteth on the
Merkabah" iSB2
; Galgalltm-ofthe Merkaba, see 'Angels, Gal-
gallim' and 'Galgallim'; pictureof the Merkabah r", Princes of
the Merkaba i7 2210
; vision ofthe Merkabah i
1 i62 ; wheels ofthe Merkaba 62 is
1;see 'Angels,
Galgallim'Mesharethim (a class of angels), see
' Servants'and 1
Angels, Servants'
19
messengers 354
Messiah 355 '48A10
; Messiah son ofDavid 35
s; Messiah of the house
of David 48 A10;Messiah son of
Joseph 455
Metatron I4
>9 21 .
331
'2
415^48 A1
io3 15 B2.3
.4
.544
946
247
448 c1
'3
'
10 ia48 D1
.5
.9
.10
; see'
Presence,Prince of the', "Ebed\ 'Na'ar
,
'World, Prince of the', 'Lesser
YHWH\ 'Ruler'; see atso' Enoch'middle 2i 3
midst 43513 61 22 B4
>623" 4o
342^ 4
>5 6
.7
47148 C5
might 82 i825 2216 2684S
248 A
9 B1qu.
mighty I10
, 41
(Mighty Ones), 511
I82o,2i,235 I9
6(Mighty Ones), ig
1
201 221 22 B525
4 261 39248 B2
Migon (name of Metatron) 48 D1 no. 29Mtkael I7
1 ' 3, 44
10(prince of Israel)
minister (of the Throne of Glory) 48 c4
(Metatron)minister v. 6Z (] I4
135
4qu.
ministering angels, see 'Angels, Minis-
tering angels'ministers of the consuming fire (angels)
62
Mirjam 454
Mitmon (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 46Mitton (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 30moon 5
8I3
2, I4
3>4(angel of the), I7
5 6
26638
14I
1
morning 4o4qu. 46
4qu. 48 C4
, morningstar 2 1
4, morning , stars 38
3qu.;
see 'planets'
28 INDEX AND VOCABULARY
Moses 15 B2(Ascension of) I5B
545
3
48A3qu.
5 6 748 D3 4
' 7'10
Most High, the 289
Mottron (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 31mount (Sinai) J
3
mountain 5' I3123
17 184I
142
1>2qu.
4
47a 48D8
mourner 44'
mourning 447
mouth i12
15 B1 i6a i825 224>13
25* 273
301
362
40* 4S 464
47* 48Aa B2
48 C10
qu.multitude 4* ig
635
2
music, musick 22 B8
mystery, mysteries 1 11
'a(of the Tora,
'wonderful'), i822 (mystery of theThrone of Glory), 48 C7
; see'
secrets'
Nctar (Youth, name of Metatron) 22
3241 10
Nctaririel iS10 ' 11
name^. 23 31
511 ios 14* i818> 23 ig
1.3
221 22 C325
1 268 271 281
2Q139
a
Divine Names : Name of the HolyOne 23
41
511 io8 ' 5 I2B qu. I9
7qu.
22s 22 C329
130
148 A8 B2 D1
; theabode of God's glorious Name5U
; Names of the Holy One1 5 B
4 542
2>3 4 > 5 >
6> 748 C9 ; the Ex-
plicit Name (Shem ha-mMephor-asfi) 225
; the Explicit Names 391
48 D5'8
; Explicit Names on the
Merkaba 48 D5; Explicit Names
on the Throne of Glory 39148 D8
;
see B1'2
; seventy-two Names 48 B1
(K} (written on the Heart of
MAQOM, going forth from the
Throne of Glory) ; seventy-twoNames, enumerated 48 B1
(K} ;
seventy Names 48 D5
Divine Names, see1MAQOM\ ' Ge-
burah' (appellations),<
-Kabod\ fur-
ther 'Akatriel Yah Yehod Sebaoth*(15 B4
) and the enumerations,42
2~7 (YAH >EHYE 'ASHER}EHYE, 'ESH'OKELA, SUR1OLAMIM, 'EL -SHADDAIRABBA, YAD 'ALKES YAH,1OSE SHALOM), and 48 B1 (K)
Constituents of the Divine Names,see
'
letters, cosmical '
nation (nations ofthe world) 22 3 i87qu.
44',10
454
.5 6
48 A8
'9 10
48 D5
necessity 4i2
;see 'need'
need s. I31is
1;see 'necessity'
Nehar di-Nur (the fiery river) i819 . 21
Nimrod 453
Noah 453
noble, nobles 452'4
number 22 B346
2qu.
numerical value 22 B3
oath 1 5 B5
'Offanniel, see "Ophanntel'officers (of court) 288
452
ophan (globe) I75
; seei
'l
Ophannim'>
'Ophanniel i44i7
525
1'5
^Ophannim i8 21 62
>3 7 22 B8 22 c2
' 7
2418
255
' 6 26" 33339
248 A
1 C4;
flaming 21 ; burning 7; honoured2611
; .mighty 39a
; majestic 48 c4
;
"His 'Ophannim" 22 B8
;wheels of
22 C7; chariots of 24
18; crowns of
257
; prince of 251
' 6
}
Ophphanniel, see ^OphannieVoppressor 45
2
orbit i76
order s. I31(orders of Creation), 2212
> 16
(of the Kerubim), 381
(orders of
McSon, orders of Raqtcf], 4o346
3
Orion 41x
lOse Shalom (Divine Name) 427
overseer 452
Pa'aziel (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 8
Pachriel (an archangel) I71(A)
palace 7, io6 (of Araboth), 48 c8
parasang 57 62 if iS19 '
25 22 B1 22 c1'2
'3
333
'4 48c5
' 7
Parashim (horsemen, a class of angels)I9
6
Patriarch 447
Pazriel I73(A) (archangel, prince of
the first heaven)peace I
3'5
> u(gates of), 26
8, 33
1(angels
of), 42'
people 23 (God's), 24 i87qu. 2612 45
s
Peres io1;see
^ Curtain'Perfect Law (the mysteries of) n 1
;
see Ps. ig8
perfection 63
perform v. 22 B748 c8
Periel (name of Metatron) '48 D1 no. ioPersia (prince of) 2612
Phinehas 4S4
picture (of the Merkabah} i5
pillar 247qu. 37
238
148 B1
pious i822, 48 A5
(Chasidiiri)
Pisqon (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 48
pity s. 447
INDEX AND VOCABULARY 29
planet, planets 58
I31
'2
i43 4
I76 7
,
2 14(Venus), 264 6
381, 4o
2(Venus),
4I1
plead 3o2J2
1qu.
Pleiades 4I1
power I3
- 11 (gates of), 59 82
,i63
(Divine), 22125* 36
145
6qu., 48 B1
(angels), c4 '70^0 D6
Power (angelic agencies) 36* 48 B1
praise j. i12 I61 I7
8 i86 18qu. 2O2
2212,13, 15 22 B225
5 262, 8 28
45647 48 A2
48 B248 D10
praise v. 2215 283 46348 A3
pray 13
1 5 B2 ' 4 44' 48 A3
. 5 .6
prayer ia
1 5 B2>444' 48 c
9
Presence 48 io4 I25 i820 44
348 C12 ;
see 'Angels, Prince ofthe Presence';Divine Presence 4* io4 i820 44
3
48 C12
; Prince of the Presence, see
'Angels, Prince of the Presence 3
preside v. 16* i816 268
president of academy 452
priest 48 A7qu.
priesthood, crown of I3 23
Prince(s), (i) Angelic, see 'Angels,Prince(s)'; (2) 45
2.4,26" (Prince
of Peace;proper way (of chanting the Qedushsha)
401
prophet 454
48 D10; 'The Prophets'
(Nebi'im, part of the O.T.)48D3
>4
proud, the proud 28648 C9
prudence 413
psalm i12
punish v. 443(the wicked in the fire
of Gehenna)pure adj. 23
18 287
purify 443(the Intermediate, by Sim-
kiel}
pursuer of peace I3(Aaron)
putrefy (putrefying drop) 48 D8
Qaddishin (Holy Ones), see 'Angels,Qaddishin', "Irin and Qaddishin ';
'Holy Ones' 22 C4 oS1.4
.5
*9
'10
Qafsiel (one of the Watchers of the
Halls) i3
Qaspiel (one of the Watchers of the
Halls) \*(DE)Qedttshsha i
11; see
'
Trisagion''
Holy', the Trisagion i12
, 34135
4>5 6
38139
140
1.2 ' 3
, 48 B1(as a Divine
Name), 48 B2
'Baruk, Blessed' (the response) i12
341
35* 392, 48 B1
(as a Divine
Name), 48 B2
(i) "Blessed be the Glory ofYHWHfrom HIS Place" i
12
(2) "Blessed be the Name of HISglorious Kingdom for ever andever" 39
248 B1 (K\ 48 B2
Angels chanting the Qedushsha i84
(four camps of Shekina and the
princes set over them, Tagas,appointed over all the song-uttering
angels), 342("Those who chant
the '
Holy, etc.' and those whochant the 'Blessed, etc.'"), 35
1'3
(myriads of camps, arranged in
four shuroth, presided over by thefour princes of the army), 35
4(as
in 342), 35
5(transformation of the
angels chanting the '
Holy '), 361
'2
(their purification), 381
, 391 * 2
(the
higher angelic orders chanting the
'Blessed'), 4o1~4
,471~ 4
(therewardor punishment meted out to the
angels of the Qedushsha), 2o2 2212
22 B825
s 26827
3
qualities, abstract, attributes, 81*2
Ra'amiel (the Prince appointed overthe thunder) i4
4
Ra^ashiel (the Prince appointed overthe earthquake) i4
4
radiance g5 2212 22 B6 22 C6 264 5
>7
48 B1
radiant i753 22 c6 48 c4
Radweriel (the keeper of the Bookof Records) 27^
3
Rahatiel (the angel-prince appointedover the constellations) 14* 17
463
rank s. 4o3
Raqia1
(the second heaven or synony-mous with 'heavens'), see 'heavens,Raqia'
1 and the second heaven '
Razrazyah (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 68
recital, recitation of the Qedushsha io6
273
record, records, book of 272
; see
'judgement, books of and 'books'record v. i817 3O
2
redeem 48 A8
reflection 282, 48 D5
(the names of
Metatron, a reflection ofthe Divine
Names)repentance 47 C11
reputation, men of 454
Reshuyyoth (Divine Powers) i63 (TwoReshuyyotK)
reveal n 1,
i816 (Gallisiir reveals all
the secrets of the Law), 432(Meta-
tron reveals the Throne of Gloryand the spirits to R. Ishmael),
INDEX AND VOCABULARY
reveal (contd,}
447
(the Kingdom of God), 480'(God reveals all secrets to Meta-
tron), c9(Metatron reveals the
Divine decrees to the Princesunder him), 48D7 8
(Metatron re-
veals secrets to Moses)reward 63
Ribbothaim (chariots of) 24'
right 4o3(right order), 48 D10
qu.
right hand, right side 58
I52 i6l 22*
2 563 1
*33
1'348 A
3qu.
Right Hand of MAQOM 447 -
8
48A1,2,4,5righteous i822 221 23
1843
344' 48 A3
48cu qu.9
righteousness 63 221 28' 4i348 A6 >
8
Rikbiel (the prince set over the wheelsof th e Merkaba) i g
1.2
ring s. 48 D5(of the 22 cosmic letters)
river I31 1819 21
19* 22 B1,22 B3
'4(rivers
of hail and rivers of fire), 38(rivers
of joy, love and rejoicing), C2
(rivers ofhail, ofdarkness, of dreadand of fear), 23
17>1833
4 > 5 37*'24I
1,
48 A4(of tears, going forth from the
Right Hand of MAQOM\ D8;
rivers of fire, see 'fiery river(s)' and' Nehar di-Nur*
roar v. iq5352 38
242
X>5
roaring i52
robe (of Metatron) I22
Rome, the prince of (Sammael) 2612
row (the four rows of angels, chantingthe Qedushsha before the Throneof Glory) 35
336
2; see
'
Shekina,
camps ofroyal I23 39
2 48c7;cloaks I7
8; crowns
I78 i825
,see 'kingship, crowns of
;
garments I78 i825
,see 'kingship,
garments of j horses I78
;ser-
vants I78
Rtichiel (the angel set over the wind)I 4
4
rule v. i43
ruler 45
>8 io3 14* 22 B7
45248 C
9 D6
Ruler (of Metatron-Enoch) 45 8 io3
;
Metratron Prince of the Rulers
48 D6
rulers of the world (angels) 14*
Rulers, a class of angels 14* 22 B7
48 p6
rulership I61
run v. I78
' 6 22 C524
1533* 35* 36
1
Sagnesakiel (name of Metatron) 48 D2;
see'
Sasmgtel'salvation (day of, etc.) 48 A
x>5
-7 8 10
Sammael i42
(the Prince of the Ac-
cusers), 2612 (Prince of Rome;Accuser)
Samuel 45*, 4.8A6 > 6 7
qu. (intercessorfor Israel)
Sanctification 268
sanctify 22 C3 2810
sanctuary 2422
qu.
Sanhedrin^ celestial ;see
' Beth Din '
272
saraph (burn) 2612
Sasni^iel (angel-prince) iS11 '12(Prince
of Wisdom)Satan 23" 2612
scent (of the winds in the Garden of
Eden) 23"sceptre, royal I7
8(of the Princes of
Kingdoms)scholar 48 c
12(instructed by Metatron
in the celestial academy)scourger 45
2
scribe (angelic) 26127
233
2, see i823~25
;
Ezra the Scribe 48 D10
scripture 1 824 23" 433
scroll i825
sea I31 i825 23
2qu.
13>17 18
352
4I1
48 A4 D8
sealj. i819 272
seal v. 48 D5
seat J. 22 C3(oftheThroneofGlory), 25
5
seat v. io230
148 c
4
Sebdim (a class of angels) I96
secret(s) n 1(of the Universe), n 1
'2
(of Wisdom, of Creation), i816 (ofthe Tora\ 2612 ('the secrets ofthe Holy One '), 48 C
4.7(the Divine
secrets revealed to Metatron bythe Most High, Metatron called' Knower of Secrets
'), 48 C9(Meta-
tron reveals the secrets of the
Divine Decrees to the Princesunder him, the Princes of King-doms), 48 D7
'8(Metatron reveals
the secrets to Moses)seed (of Aaron) 23
Segansakkiel (name of Metatron)' the
Prince of Wisdom '
48 D1 no. 105 ;
see 'Sagnesakiel* and l
Sasnigiel*semen 62 48 D8
; see'
drop, white'
Senegron (Advocate), name of Meta-tron 48 D1 no. 22
sentence s. 284>8qu.
9
Seraph I97
;see 'Angels, Seraphim'
Seraphiel (the Prince of the Seraphim)268
Seraphim, see 'Angels, Seraphim"1
Servant : (i)' l
Ebed\ i.e. Metatron, see
INDEX AND VOCABULARY 3 1
(2) Aaron, the servant of the HolyOne 23 ;
see 48 D4qu.
(3) Metatron calls R. Ishmael ' Myservant '
449 '
(4) Servants, Mesharethim, angels ;
see 'Angels, Servants';the minis-
tering angels servants of Meta-tron i62
session, celestial i815;see '
academy','
college}
set over, see'
appoint, appointed'
seven fiery rivers 33* ; see'
fiery river '
and ' Nehar di-Nur '
seven Halls, see 'Halls'
seven heavens, see' heavens '
seven princes of the seven heavens
I71 iS1'
2; see 'heavens'
seven times (the ministering angelsbathe seven times before chantingthe Qedushsha} 36
2
sevenfold light 26*
seventy Divine Names 48 D6(48 c
9)
seventy names of Metatron 3a4148 c9
48 D1, 48 D5
(a reflection of the
Explicit Names), enumerated
48 D1.
seventy names of the Princes of King-doms 29
1
seventy tongues, nations of the world ;
see 'tongues', 'nations'
seventy-two Divine Names 48 B1(K}
enumerated ; see also'
ExplicitNames ' and ' Name
',
' Names '
Shachaqiel (archangel, prince of the
fourth heaven) I/1 *
3
Shalgiel (angel of the snow) 14*shallishim (chieftains, a class of angels)
19*
Shamayim (name of the first heaven),see
' heavens '
sharpen v. 32a(the sword of God)
Shathqiel (archangel, prince of the
fifth heaven) i;1 ' 3
sheath 32*
Shechaqim (name of the third heaven),see 'heavens'
Shekina I6 '
1151,3,4,5,13,14 51,3 7 gi
IS115 B3 l819 '
24 225' 7 ' 13 22 B7
2415
2g2 355 3?1391,2 43
244
3471,3,4
48 c1
; bow of Shekina 225; camps
of i6 18* 37
1,see 'Angels, camps
of; chariots of 371
; face of I5B3
(L); gates of i11
; needs of is1
;
splendour of 54 5 22 7
>13 22 B7 282
;
Throne of 7 ; wings of 7Shem 45
3
Shema'- 1 5 B3
Ske'ol 442
'3
shepherd 452
shield s, 226
Shimshiel (angel of the day) I44
Shintanim (a class of angels) 7
Shoqed Chozi i820(the angel-prince
who weighs the merits of men in
a balance)sidereal angels, see 'Angels, sidereal'
and ' Rahatiel '
Sidriel (archangel, prince of the first
heaven) I71
>3(Z>)
Simkiel (angel of destruction, ap-pointed over the Intermediatethe Benoniyyim in She'of) 49
2 - 3
sin s. 81 (fear of)sin v. 4
3 ' 4 448
Sinai I3 23 48D3
>4
sing 2212 .15 22 B2
38347
2; see 'utter'
size s7g2 i826 2i 3 2610 32*
Skull 227>n
>15 266
sky s. 26*
slave s, 447
smell 62
smite 2o2 23" qu. 48 c9
snow I31, I4
3'4
(angel of), 22B3>4
(treasuries of), 28 742
3,4
snowy 421
socket 381
Sogdin (name of Metatron)no. 24
solstice 22 C648 A9
son 44
>7 iSB^Sc^/sT)
2'3
Song i10
,11
,12
s14
17 i85 196 2212 13.15
22 B2 7 26827
346
448 A2
,see also
'
Qedushsha' and '
Trisagiou'
;
'the Song '(i.e. Qedushsha} I9635
6
36138
3; Qedushsha and 'Blessed',
seei
Qedushska'SopherielH Mechayyeh and SopherielH Memith (angel-princes set over
the books of the living and the
dead) i823>24
sorceries 59
S'other 'AsMel
48 D1
i819 .20
soul i62 433
48 A3 c3 12
sound 514
qu. ig7 22 B8
48 c1'2
spark I44(angel of), 2i 4 224 264 29
2
speak -v. 448 9
3o24o
444
9
speech i11
(gates of), 48 C9
spirit i9
S4
(evil), 2810 431
,2
441,2 7
;
evil spirits, see' demons '
splendour s4
.5 82
95 lo1 I22 4
is1 i818
2 14 224
>7>13 22B6> 7
257 262
>4' 5' 7
' U282
2923i
232
144
3 48A1'948 C4
'6
' 7;
see also '
Shekina, splendour ofstaff.?. 3i
244
3
stain s. 445
INDEX AND VOCABULARY
471.2.3
.4
stands/, i249
s8 i62
>5 i823 .
24 25
2213 15 22B1 2'4
'623
1624
6q
273 286
>7
.8
3I1
.2
331.2
53
371
40* 441
. 10 461'2
48A3>7 C10
standing-place 255 282
star I76 26 32
a38
3qu. 4o
246
1;see
' constellations',
'
planet'
stature 223 835
248 c
5
statute 44948 D4
qu.10
qu.stir up (the fire of the Nehar di-Nur)
i819
store(s) io6 (of life), 48 C3
; see'trea-
sury3 and ' chambers '
storm-wind I31, I4
4(angel of), K 2
i825 IQ323
16.16
37a
streams (of commotion, friendship,
gladness, triumph) 22 B8
strength i10
.11
(gates of), 82 221.12
22 B5>725
436* 48 A3
qu. B1 c*
stroke (with lashes of fire) i65
strong i823 ig1 221
25148 c
1; 'strong
wind' I9323
a
style (flaming) 13* i825 29* 3914i
4
subtlety 81 '2
summer solstice 22 C648 A9
sun 54 8 I23 I3
2, I4
3'4(angel of), I7
4>6
i82B 2 14 22 c6
23" 25' 3814I
148 c6
;
sunshine 48 A9
supporter 452
Sur 'Olamim (Divine Name) 424
Suryah (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 94sustain v. 4i
3
swift i825 243
>17 261 ; swift cloud 24
3;
swift Kerub 2417 i825 ; swift scribe
. 261(Seraphiel)
sword 226 (of Kerubiet), 321*2(Divine
Sword)Synagogue, men of the Great 48 D10
tabernacle (of Metatron) 1 5 B1
, (chariotsof the Tabernacle) 24
8
Tabkiel (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 12
tables (of accusation) 2612
Tafsarim (a class of angels) I4139
2
Tag'as (the prince at the head of the
angels chantingthecelestial songs)i85 6
taint v. 48 D8
take upon oneself the yoke of the
Kingdom of Heaven 3S6
(of the
angels)Tatriel (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. nTaw (the letter Tav: "from Aleph to
Taw") 449
teach 59 i824 23" 268
4S246
248 C
9 12
teacher 452 4
Tebel 381
tempest I31I5
2 i825 ig334
137
2
Temple 48 A1(destruction of)
tent i7624' 25
729
2
teru'-a 48 c2
testifyer 43
thanksgiving i12
third day 2810 (ofjudgement)three angels 4 ig
1
three crowns 4o2
(corresponding to
the three parts of the Trisagioti)three fingers 1 86 33
3
three hours 48 C12
three times 39248 A
3
thrice Holy, see'
Qedushska' and
'
Trisagion'Throne (i) Throne of Glory i*(DE]
10 M
7 81 io1 I41
is1
i SB1 i817 '
19 .22
22 B1 ' 6 ' 8 22 C4'8
2422 267
'11 282
333
3S336
1'239
14Q
1 ' 4 4i2
'4
432
48 B1.2 c4 6
>7 12
48 D5;
Curtain
(Pargod] of the Throne of Gloryio1 (see 45
1* 6); Mystery of the
Throne of Glory i822
(2) Throne of Judgement 2421 2612
28' 3I133
1
(3) Throne of Merkaba 46* ; Throneof Shekina 7 ; Holy Throne 24
19;
Throne of Ka^242042
6qu.;.Throne,
the i82 22 C33i
2qu. 44
748 C
6;
High and exalted Throne (KisseRam we Nissa) 5
1124
(4) Minister ofthe Throne (Metatron)48 C4 ; Princes of the Throne of
Glory (princes who know the
mystery of the Throne of Glory)i822
(5) Throne of Metatron io1 I61'2
48 C5'8
thunder s. I31, I4
3>4(angel of), I5
2ig
5
229 37238
2qu. 42
1.5
thunder v. ig5
time 56 10
is2
i75 i87
ig6 2612 27
333
1
355
361
381
392
4S5
'6 4& 47
2
48A3.4
' 6 48c9; time to come i822
2318
464
;see
' future'
Titmon (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 47
tongue (i) lit. i825 224 362
(2) seventy'
tongues'
languages,nations of the world 3
2, I7
8
(72 tongues), 29145
348 D3 5
Tora (see'
Law') 81,n 1
(mysteries of,
Torah Temima}, iS1^ (secrets
of), 449
(letters of), 452
48 C12
D3 4.8
.
INDEX AND VOCABULARY 33
torch, 'torches of flame' (t?N
mr6T2^>) is2 i825 48c6
Tosefta 48 D3> 4
Tradition (Shemui
a) 48 C12 D3
>4
transform 220* 480; transformationof Metatron 15 48 C9
etc.; trans-
formation of the angels chantingthe Trisagion 35 47
transgress 44*9
transgression 448 9
treasury (see 'store ') io6 22 B3 423" qu.
27148 D2
48 C3 D10; of lightnings
372
Tree of Life 5123
148 D8
; tree 289qu.
4I1
tribe 22 345
3
tribute 63
Trisagion (i) 'the Holy' i12 i87 22 B8
268 273
3412
35*.5
.6
381
391
4O1
'2'3
, 48 B1 (as a Divine Name),48 B2
(2) 'The Song' (i.e. the Qedushsha)198 358 36
138
3(see 27
3)
(3)' the Blessed', the response of the
Qedushsha I12
341
35* 392
, 48s1
(as a Divine Name), 48 B2
(a)' Blessedbe the Glory ofYHWH
from His Place' i12
(ff)
' Blessed be the Name of HisGlorious Kingdom for ever andever' 39" 48 B
1(-") 48 B2
Angels chanting the Trisagion, see'
Qedushsha'
triumph, streams of 22 B8
troops, see 'Angels, camps of and'Angels, troops of,' also l Gedu-dim }
; 514(troops ofhosts), 7 (troops
of anger), 19 361
, 39s
(troops of
consuming fire)
trumpet 514
48 C1
'2
truth 26123 1
1'2qu.
Tutresiel (angel-prince) i88>9
Tutrisyah (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 83
under the Throne I12
48 c12
understanding 81*2,
io5 (prince of),
2394i
3 48B1 48c9 D6
unique 48 C1 D9
unit 22 c7
Universe (see also 'world') i3(Lord
of), 47(Lord of), 9
5 io1,1 1
1(secrets
of), 2i 225
7 265 738
144
7
utter (songs) i12 io6 22 B2
27335* 38
1
39140
346* 47
2
utterance 48c9>10
l Uzza (one of the three ' Fallen Watch-ers') 4
559
value, numerical 22 B3
vehemence, armies of 7 ; angel set
over the 14*vehicles of the Divine Manifestation
2^1-23. see 'chariot'
Venus (the planet) 2i 4 26*' 64O
2
vision of the Merkabah i1 i62
voice I31
15 B1,
16* (Divine: BathQol), 22B8 c5
249qu. 35
237
238
2
421>644
10 48D10qu.
wall 33334
147
3 4
war s. 455
Watchers of the doors of the Halls i83 > 4
Watchers, 'frtn, see"Inn 1 and 'Angels,
water 44(of the Deluge), 23
1qu.
13qu.
341
. 2 421
.2 7
water z/. 422
weighs. i820
West I76
wheel, wheels \$-(M} i825i9
2-?(^f),
22 B3. 4 (of fire), 22 c7
(of the
'Ophannim)) 24" 277372 ^(M\
(M) denotes 'wheels of the Mer-kabd>
wheels of the Merkaba, see 'Merkaba'and '
Galgallim'
white drop (semen) 62; see 'semen'
wicked 32133
644
1.2. 6 8
.948 C11
wickedness 446
wife 4*wild animals 4
448 D
8
wilderness 23" qu.
Wilon, see 'heavens, the first heaven'wind 7 I3
1, I4
3 4(angel of), I9
3(of
earthquake), 2I 123
1"18, 24
2(cha-
riots of the), 26 35642
7
windows above the heads of the Keru-bim 1 5 B2
wing i4
7 93
is1
i725 2i 2
'3 228
>13
.15
22 c223
1.16
252 268
.10
34137
239
1
Wisdom i11
(gates of), 81 (BDEL YR)82
,io5 (Prince of), io5 (of heavenly
things), ii 1(secrets of), 23
941
3
wise 48 c9
witness 43>548 C2 D7
woman 22 6248 D
8
Word i12 io4 15 B1
2315
qu. 273 284 '
8qu.
352, 4o
4(angels created out of
one word), 43345" qu. 48 C
9,
10qu.j
see also 'Dibbur'1 and 'speech'
work s. 42a45
4 5>647
448 A5
(v.\ A8(v.~)
world 3244
52>4.8,7,i 63 9
2 3 io5 ii 3
I2 15 B i818 .19
.22
2 11
2417 269 12 284
' 729
130
X 2
34 INDEX AND VOCABULARY
world (contd.}
321
'238" 4i
2 342
2 744
1045
1 4,s,6
48 A4- 6>8>9>10
48 C2>948 D10
; future
world 45jsee 'time to come'; this
world and the world to come io5 ;
inhabitants of the world 43
;Maker
(Creator) of the world i818 ; Princeof the World 3O
238
3;
1 8000 worlds
24"worship -v. 5
12 63
worshipper (of idols) 56
>10
worthy 2* 48 A3
wrath 22223
14
wreathe -z/. 48 C4
write I31 i817 24
.25 2612
writings (part of the Bible) 48 D3.4
writings, case of 272, writing tables
(of accusation) 26ia
wrong 472
Yad 1AI Kes Yah (Divine Name) 426
Yah, throne of 2420
,Yah 42*
year 410 i825
252
.4 267
Yehoel (name of Metatron) 48 D1 nos.
I, 2
Yephiphyah (the Prince of Tora) 48 D4
Yeshiba 16*; see 'Celestial Court'
YHWH io3 I5B3 22 B2> 5 23'.
942
4,
48 D1 no. 14 (as a name of Meta-
tron), 48 D7
YHWH, the Lesser (i.e. Metatron)I25
48 c7 48D1 no. 102
yoke of the Kingdom of Heaven35
6
Yophiel (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 3
youth 410 ;see 'Na'ar'
Za'amiel (angel of vehemence) i44
Za l
aphiel I44
(angel of the storm-
wind), 442'3(angel of destruction,
set over the wicked in Gehenna)Zakkikyah (name of Metatron) 48 D1
no. 82Zakzakkiel (angel-prince, 'appointed
to write down the merits of Israel
on the Throne of Glory5 18". 19
Zazriel (angel-prince) i812 13
Zebul(\hz fourth heaven), see 'heavens,the fourth heaven'
Zeera, R. 48 D10
Zehanpuryuh (angel-prince function-
ing at the Judgement, on the sideof 'Mercy') i821
Zi'-iel (angel of commotion) 14*
appointed over the sparks)
She-(Zziv ka-shShektna], see
kina, splendour of
III. INDEX OF NUMBERS OCCURRING INTHE TEXT
3 i86,see 'three'
4 :84,see 'four', i819
7 see 'seven', r?1"4 iS1"3
8 io3, I9
3
12 myriads 22C1 '2
;
15 I/5
16 25239
1
22 myriads 22 C248 D5
(22 letters)
24 myriads 22 B* C2
36 93 22 B3 22 C2
449
40 44948 D3
>*
49 I23
60 i65
68 i75(>)
70 jfi,? 'Names ', 29148 C9
48 D3
72 93(wings of Metatron), i7
6'725
84
88
96IOO
148
22 C2
if17*
22 C2
248 2 1333*
354 i?5
365 54 62 <
334
500 48 C7(500 by 500)
502 26'
955 48 A1(955 heavens)
i825 2i 3
1000 514
>7 I21 221
34248 B
1, thousand
times thousand 22 B2 C4 >7
354qu.
636
14o
2
1800 I5B2
2000 2I 4
2116 252
2190 252
2191 252
2196 252
2500 254
3000 i825
5360 62(Z)9
1
5380 6(YK)7000 i819
8466 252
.
10000 514 221
342, ten thousand times
ten thousand 22 B3 C4 735
4qu.
36140
2
12000 22 B4
18000 24" (18000 worlds)
30000 22 C2
36000 22 B1
4OOOO 22 C2'3
66000 333
70000 333 48c5
300000 81
339000 I76
496000 i7235
14o
3
506000 351
660000 22 B6
800000 3
IV. INDEX OF SCRIPTURAL PASSAGESQUOTED IN 3 ENOCH
Genesis i2
: 23*
38
= 23"5a4.
ri
81 : 2313
913
: 22 C4
Exodus to13 : 23I4
21: 23
2
I526
: 48 D10
I716
: 2420
426
19*: 2411
I99
. 12 48 D1 HO. 102
2410
: 24'Leviticus i
1: 24
8
Numbers 514
: 23789
: 249
ii 31: 23*
Deuteronomy 42*: 42
3
64 : 15 B3
io4 : 48 D4
3i15
: 247
3212
: 48 A10
3241
: 322
I Samuel 12": 48 A6
i623: 23
8
II Samuel 2211: 24
1 '2
I Kings 19": 236 12
2219 K i824
II Chronicles i818 : i824
Job i19
: 23"2 1
14: 4
3
O *7*> r^ A'J*^j * *f
387
: 383
Psalm 83 :
84 : 510
4424-
IO1
:810
10
17
2316
241
*2
'17
463
S14
2412
48 c1
2419
I9724
1348 B1
475
478684
68":
77i8.
926
:
973
:
99: 48 A7
I043
: 2414
I0413
: 422
I0424
: 456
I4419 : 24
I474
:
Psalm I488
: 23"Proverbs n 8
: 48 C11
Ecclesiastes i6
: 23"84 : 45
Canticles 416
: 2318
Isaiah 516
: 2421
62 : 22 B1
53. 356ii
2: 23
fl
i66 : 3l2
2419
'.20
: 48 A4
264: 42
4
289: 48 C
12
333
: i87
4o29
: 48 B1
464
: 46
4811
: 48 A8
5i9
: 48 A3
5210
: 48 A10
5511
: 48 c10
57ie.
433
S916
: 48 A63
5: 48 A7
6312
: 48 A3
6616 : 321
Jeremiah 314
>22
: i64
io13 : 23"I5
1: 48 A
7
I712
: 2422
3o23 ; (336)3555 1
16: 23"
Lamentations 323
: 4O4
Ezekiel I14
: 22 c524"
io2 : 2416
io12 : 2418
371 : 237
4835
: 2418
Daniel 221 : 48 c9
4 * 2o^17
911 ^
Hosea 6a : 2810
Amos 413
: 23"91
: 24s
Habakkuk 3*: i818
Zechariah 14": 48 AMMalachi 4
4: 48 D4
CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY W. LEWIS, M.A., AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS
UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO
1 III II19 299 924
HALL